Javascript Menu by Deluxe-Menu.com
MindPapers is now part of PhilPapers: online research in philosophy, a new service with many more features.
 
 Compiled by David Chalmers (Editor) & David Bourget (Assistant Editor), Australian National University. Submit an entry.
 
   
click here for help on how to search

5.1. Mental States (Mental States on PhilPapers)

Barnett, David (2008). The simplicity intuition and its hidden influence on philosophy of mind. Noûs 42 (2):308–335.   (Google | More links)
Bremer, Manuel (2005). Lessons from Sartre for the Analytic Philosophy of Mind. Analecta Husserliana 88:63-85.   (Google)
Abstract: There are positive and negative lessons from Sartre: - Taking up some of his ideas one may arrive at a better model of consciousness in the analytic philosophy of mind; representing some of his ideas within the language and the models of a functionalist theory of mind makes them more accessible and inte¬grates them into the wider picture. - Sartre, as any philosopher, errs at some points, I believe; but these errors may be instruc¬tive, especially in as much as they mirror some errors in some current theories of consciousness. This paper, therefore, is not a piece of Sartre scholarship, but an attempt of a “friendly take¬over” of some ideas I ascribe to Sartre into current models in the philosophy of mind.
Frankfurt, Harry (1982). The importance of what we care about. Synthese 53 (2):257-272.   (Google | More links)
Moore, G. E. (1899). The nature of judgment. Mind 8 (30):176-193.   (Google | More links)
Peacocke, Christopher, Conceiving of conscious states.   (Google)
Abstract: For a wide range of concepts, a thinker’s understanding of what it is for a thing to fall under the concept plausibly involves knowledge of an identity. It involves knowledge that the thing has to have the same property as is exemplified in instantiation of the concept in some distinguished, basic instance. This paper addresses the question: can we apply this general model of the role of identity in understanding to the case of subjective, conscious states? In particular, can we explain our understanding of what it is for someone else to be in a particular conscious state in terms of our knowledge of the relation of identity which that state bears to some of our own states?[1] This is a large issue, with many ramifications both within and beyond the philosophy of mind; so let me give a map for the route I aim to take. We first need to consider the features of explanations of concepts in terms of identity in domains outside the mental. There are substantial constraints on legitimate explanation of concepts in terms of identity. There are also reasons that it is harder to meet these constraints in the case of concepts of conscious states than it is in other cases. I will go on to suggest a way in which we can overcome the special difficulties of the conscious case, and to try to elaborate the nature both of our understanding of first person applications of concepts of conscious states, and of our grasp of an identity relation applied to these states. A positive account of understanding in this area, as in any other, has to dovetail with a credible epistemology of conscious states in oneself and in others. I will offer something under that head, and say how the resulting position steers a middle way distinct from each of the two classic rival positions on conscious states of the later Wittgenstein on the one hand, and of Frege on the other
Schiller, Aaron Allen (2007). Psychological Nominalism and the Plausibility of Sellars's Myth of Jones. The Southern Journal of Philosophy 45 (3):435-454.   (Google)
Abstract: Part of Sellars’s general attack on the Myth of the Given is his endorsement of psychological nominalism, a view that implies that awareness of our own mental states is not given but must be earned. Sellars provides an account of how such awareness might have been earned with the Myth of Jones. Such an account is important for Sellars, for without it the Given can look necessary after all. But a problem with such accounts is that they can look extremely implausible. Sellars himself seems unconcerned to make his account plausible, and so others have stepped in here. But, I argue, they have done so in ways that fail to respect his psychological nominalism. This evinces, as well as reinforces, a lack of sensitivity to the scope of Sellars’s attack on the Given, the aim of which is the dismantling of “the entire framework of givenness.” In this essay, I show how one can make Sellars’s Myth of Jones plausible, while still respecting his psychological nominalism, by seeing how Jones’s thought is governed by the norms of rationality as interpretability.

5.1a Attention

5.1a.1 Attention and Consciousness

Arvidson, P. Sven (2008). Attentional capture and attentional character. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 7 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: Attentional character is a way of thinking about what is relevant in a human life, what is meaningful and how it becomes so. This paper introduces the concept of attentional character through a redefinition of attentional capture as achievement. It looks freshly at the attentional capture debate in the current cognitive sciences literature through the lens of Aron Gurwitsch’s gestalt-phenomenology. Attentional character is defined as an initially limited capacity for attending in a given environment and is located within the sphere of attention, primarily as an irrelevant centering in attending
Arvidson, P. Sven (2003). A lexicon of attention: From cognitive science to phenomenology. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 2 (2):99-132.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Arvidson, P. Sven (1998). Bringing context into focus: Parallels in the psychology of attention and the philosophy of science. Journal of Phenomenological Psychology 29:50-91.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Arvidson, P. Sven (2004). Experimental evidence for three dimensions of attention. In Lester Embree (ed.), GurwitschS Relevancy for Cognitive Science. Springer.   (Google)
Arvidson, P. Sven (1997). Looking intuit: A phenomenological analysis of intuition and attention. In R. Davis-Floyd & P. Sven Arvidson (eds.), Intuition: The Inside Story. Routledge.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Arvidson, P. Sven (1996). Toward a phenomenology of attention. Human Studies 19 (1):71-84.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Abstract: There is a considerable amount of research being done on attention by cognitive psychologists. I claim that in the process of measuring and mapping consciousness, these researchers have missed important phenomenological findings. After a synopsis and illustration of the nature of attention as described by Aron Gurwitsch, I critique the assumptions of current psychological research on this topic. Included is discussion of the metaphor of attention as a beam or spotlight, the concept of selective attention as the standard accomplishment, and the cognitive bestowal of organization on otherwise unorganized data. It is concluded that cognitive psychologists and others working on attention can benefit from Gurwitsch's work, and that a credible account of attention is crucial to the success of any comprehensive statement on the nature of consciousness
Arvidson, P. Sven (1992). The field of consciousness: James and Gurwitsch. Transactions of the C. S. Peirce Society 28 (4):833-856.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Arvidson, P. Sven (2006). The Sphere of Attention: Context and Margin. Springer.   (Google)
Abstract: For the first time, this book classifies how attention shifts, and argues that self-awareness, reflection, and even morality, are best thought of as dynamic...
Binet, Alfred (1886). Attention in perception. Mind 11 (44):599-600.   (Google | More links)
Block, Richard A. & Zakay, Dan (2001). Retrospective and prospective timing: Memory, attention and consciousness. In Christoph Hoerl & Teresa McCormark (eds.), Time and Memory. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Bradley, Francis H. (1886). Is there any special activity of attention? Mind 11 (43):305-323.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Christ, Gregory J. (1993). Reply to the ability of the sweeping model to explain human attention. Journal of Mind and Behavior 14 (3):215-222.   (Google)
Clark, Austen (online). Preattentive precursors to phenomenal properties.   (Google)
Abstract: What are the relations between preattentive feature-placing and states of perceptual awareness? For the purposes of this paper, states of "perceptual awareness" are confined to the simplest possible exemplars: states in which one is aware of some aspect of the appearance of something one perceives. Subjective contours are used as an example. Early visual processing seems to employ independent, high-bandwidth, preattentive feature "channels", followed by a selective process that directs selective attention. The mechanisms that yield subjective contours are found very early in this processing. An experiment by Greg Davis and Jon Driver is described; it seems to show that multiple subjective figures can be coded in these preattentive, parallel stages of visual processing. I propose that some of these preattentive states might register the very same differences that, were one aware of them, would be phenomenal differences. Some arguments pro and con on this possibility are assessed
Coates, Paul (2004). Wilfrid Sellars, perceptual consciousness, and theory of attention. Essays in Philosophy 5 (1):1-25.   (Google)
Coltheart, Max (1999). Trains, planes, and brains: Attention and consciousness. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 22 (1):152-153.   (Google)
Abstract: O'Brien & Opie believe that some mental representations are evoked by stimuli to which a person is attending, and other mental representations are evoked by stimuli to which attention was not paid. I argue that this is the classical view of consciousness; yet this is the view which they wish to challenge
Eilan, Naomi M. (2006). On the role of perceptual consciousness in explaining the goals and mechanisms of vision: A convergence on attention? Aristotelian Society Supplementary Volume 80 (1):67�88.   (Google | More links)
Eilan, Naomi M. (1998). Perceptual intentionality, attention and consciousness. In Current Issues in Philosophy of Mind. New York: Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 16 | Google)
Ellis, Ralph D. (2001). A theoretical model of the role of the cerebellum in cognition, attention and consciousness. Consciousness and Emotion 2 (2):300-309.   (Google)
Ford, Jason & Smith, David Woodruff (2006). Consciousness, self, and attention. In Uriah Kriegel & Kenneth Williford (eds.), Self-Representational Approaches to Consciousness. MIT Press.   (Google)
Ford, Jason M. (online). The attention model of consciousness.   (Google)
Grassia, Massimo (2004). Consciousness and perceptual attention: A methodological argument. Essays in Philosophy 5 (1):1-23.   (Google)
Grossberg, S. (1999). The link between brain learning, attention, and consciousness. Consciousness and Cognition 8 (1):1-44.   (Cited by 130 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The processes whereby our brains continue to learn about a changing world in a stable fashion throughout life are proposed to lead to conscious experiences. These processes include the learning of top-down expectations, the matching of these expectations against bottom-up data, the focusing of attention upon the expected clusters of information, and the development of resonant states between bottom-up and top-down processes as they reach an attentive consensus between what is expected and what is there in the outside world. It is suggested that all conscious states in the brain are resonant states and that these resonant states trigger learning of sensory and cognitive representations. The models which summarize these concepts are therefore called Adaptive Resonance Theory, or ART, models. Psychophysical and neurobiological data in support of ART are presented from early vision, visual object recognition, auditory streaming, variable-rate speech perception, somatosensory perception, and cognitive-emotional interactions, among others. It is noted that ART mechanisms seem to be operative at all levels of the visual system, and it is proposed how these mechanisms are realized by known laminar circuits of visual cortex. It is predicted that the same circuit realization of ART mechanisms will be found in the laminar circuits of all sensory and cognitive neocortex. Concepts and data are summarized concerning how some visual percepts may be visibly, or modally, perceived, whereas amodal percepts may be consciously recognized even though they are perceptually invisible. It is also suggested that sensory and cognitive processing in the What processing stream of the brain obey top-down matching and learning laws that are often complementary to those used for spatial and motor processing in the brain's Where processing stream. This enables our sensory and cognitive representations to maintain their stability as we learn more about the world, while allowing spatial and motor representations to forget learned maps and gains that are no longer appropriate as our bodies develop and grow from infanthood to adulthood. Procedural memories are proposed to be unconscious because the inhibitory matching process that supports these spatial and motor processes cannot lead to resonance
Hardcastle, Valerie Gray (2003). Attention versus consciousness: A distinction with a difference. In Naoyuki Osaka (ed.), Neural Basis of Consciousness. John Benjamins.   (Cited by 8 | Google)
Hardcastle, Valerie Gray (1998). The puzzle of attention, the importance of metaphors. Philosophical Psychology 11 (3):331-351.   (Cited by 8 | Google)
Abstract: I have two goals in this paper. First, I want to show by example that inferences about theoretical entities are relatively contingent affairs. Previously accepted conceptual metaphors in science set both the general form of new theories and our acceptance of the theories as plausible. In addition, they determine how we define the relevant parameters in investigating phenomena in the first place. These items then determine how we conceptualize things in the world. Second, and maybe more importantly, I want to solve a puzzle that falls out of our current explication of attention, namely why we have it. Given the now widely accepted view that our brains are massively parallel, it is difficult to see why we should have evolved attentional mechanisms at all. Why gate when we can already process what we transduce in parallel? Here I answer that puzzle and suggest a perspective on attention that makes it a bit easier to understand, although this perspective also entails that we have to revise how we individuate experimental protocols and relevant data
Hellie, Benj (2006). Beyond phenomenal naivete. Philosophers' Imprint 6 (2):1-24.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The naive realist takes a veridical visual experience to be an immediate relation to external entities. Is this how such an experience is phenomenally, by its phenomenal character? Only if there can be phenomenal error, since a hallucinatory experience phenomenally matching such a veridical experience would then be phenomenally but not in fact such a relation. Fortunately, such phenomenal error can be avoided: the phenomenal character of a visual experience involves immediate awareness of a sort of picture of external entities, as on a representative theory of perception. The attraction of naive realism results from an erroneous projection of the immediacy of the subject's awareness of this picture onto the external entities pictured.
Hellie, Benj (ms). Visual form, attention, and binocularity.   (Google)
Abstract: This somewhat odd paper argues against a representational view of visual experience using an intricate "inversion" type thought experiment involving double vision: two subjects could represent external space in the same way while differing phenomenally due to different "spread" in their double images. The spatial structure of the visual field is explained not by representation of external space but functionally, in terms of the possible locations of an attentional spotlight. I'm fond of the ideas in this paper but doubt I'll be returning to it soon.
Jimenez, Luis (2003). Intention, attention, and consciousness in probabilistic sequence learning. In Luis Jimenez (ed.), Attention and Implicit Learning. John Benjamins.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Lavie, Nilli (2007). Attention and consciousness. In Max Velmans & Susan Schneider (eds.), The Blackwell Companion to Consciousness. Blackwell.   (Google)
Malach, Rafael & Josipovic, Zoran (2006). Perception without a perceiver - in conversation with Zoran josipovic. Journal of Consciousness Studies 13 (9):57-66.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Rafael Malach is currently a professor in the department of Neurobiology at the Weizmann Institute in Israel. His current research is aimed at understanding how the neuronal circuitry in the human brain translates a stream of sensory stimuli into meaningful perception. Rafael Malach received his PhD in physiological optics from UC Berkeley and did his post-doctorate research at MIT. Originally doing research on the organization of neuronal connections in the primate brain, his focus has recently shifted to the study of the human cerebral cortex using fMRI. Professor Malach has begun this research at Massachusetts General Hospital, exploring a new object-related region called the lateral occipital complex. Since then he expanded this research, studying the human visual cortex using a variety of methods, including adaptation paradigms, backward masking, and more recently naturalistic stimuli--all aimed at deciphering the intriguing link between perceptual experience and brain activity
Marshall, G. D. (1970). Attention and will. Philosophical Quarterly 20 (January):14-25.   (Google | More links)
Martin, Michael G. F. (1997). Sense, reference and selective attention II. Aristotelian Society Supplementary Volume 71 (1):75–98.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Mole, Christopher (2008). Attention and consciousness. Journal of Consciousness Studies 15 (4):86-104.   (Google)
Abstract: According to commonsense psychology, one is conscious of everything that one pays attention to, but one does not pay attention to all the things that one is conscious of. Recent lines of research purport to show that commonsense is mistaken on both of these points: Mack and Rock (1998) tell us that attention is necessary for consciousness, while Kentridge and Heywood (2001) claim that consciousness is not necessary for attention. If these lines of research were successful they would have important implications regarding the prospects of using attention research to inform us about consciousness. The present essay shows that these lines of research are not successful, and that the commonsense picture of the relationship between attention and consciousness can be
Mole, Christopher (2005). Attention is Cognitive Unison. Dissertation, Princeton University   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Mole, Christopher (2008). Attention in the absence of consciousness? Trends in Cognitive Science 12 (2):44.   (Google)
Abstract: A response to Christof Koch and Naotsugu Tsuchiya's 'Attention and Consciousness: Two Distinct Brain Processes'
Morrison, J. F. & David, AS (2005). Now you see it, now you don't: More data at the cognitive level needed before the PAD model can be accepted. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (6):770-+.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Before a general cognitive model for recurrent complex visual hallucinations (RCVH) is accepted, there must be more research into the neuropsychological and cognitive characteristics of the various disorders in which they occur. Currently available data are insufficient to distinguish whether the similar phenomenology of RCVH across different disorders is in fact produced by a single or by multiple cognitive mechanisms
Natsoulas, Thomas (2002). On the intrinsic nature of states of consciousness: O'Shaughnessy and the mythology of the attention. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (1):35-64.   (Google)
Abstract: What are the states of consciousness in themselves, those pulses of mentality that follow one upon another in tight succession and constitute the stream of consciousness? William James conceives of each of them as being, typically, a complex unitary awareness that instantiates many features and takes a multiplicity of objects. In contrast, Brian O?Shaughnessy claims that the basic durational component of the stream of consciousness is the attention, which he understands to be something like a psychic space that is simultaneously occupied by several experiences. Whereas, according to the first conception, emotion is a feature of a temporal segment of the stream of consciousness and colors through and through each consciousness state that instantiates it, the second conception considers an emotion to be a distinct one of a system of simultaneous experiences that interact with each other, for example, limiting each other?s number and intensity. Among other matters discussed is the two theorists? mutually contrasting conception of how the non-inferential awareness which we have of our states of consciousness is accomplished
Newman, J. B. (1995). Thalamic contributions to attention and consciousness. Consciousness and Cognition 4:172-93.   (Cited by 62 | Google)
Peacocke, Christopher (1998). Conscious attitudes, attention, and self-knowledge. In C. Wright, B. Smith & C. Macdonald (eds.), Knowing Our Own Minds. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 18 | Google | More links)
Roessler, Johannes (2000). Attention and the self: An appreciation of C.o. Evans' The Subject of Consciousness. Journal of Consciousness Studies 7 (5):76-81.   (Google)
Abstract: _The Sub ject of Con scious ness_ is a rich, strik ingly orig i nal and ambi tious work. It makes an impor tant and timely con tri bu tion to cur rent debates on a num ber of issues which over the last few years have been tak ing cen tre stage in the phi los o phy of mind: for exam ple, self-consciousness, selec tive atten tion and the nature of bodily aware ness. What makes this achieve ment some what unusual, and all the more remark able, is that _The Sub ject of Con scious ness_ was pub lished thirty years ago (Evans, 1970). The reviews it received at the time ranged from the hos tile to the deri sory
Roessler, Johannes (1999). Perception, introspection and attention. European Journal of Philosophy 7 (1):47-64.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Rutgers Marshall, Henry (1908). Subattentive consciousness and suggestion. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 5 (18):477-483.   (Google | More links)
Ruz, M. (2006). Let the brain explain the mind: The case of attention. Philosophical Psychology 19 (4):495-505.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Oversimplified conceptions of cognitive neuroscience regard the goal of this discipline as the localization of previously discovered and validated cognitive processes. Research however is showing how brain data goes far beyond this translation role, as it can be used to help in explaining human cognition. Knowing about the brain is useful in building and redefining taxonomies of the mind and also in describing the mechanisms by which cognitive phenomena proceed. The present paper takes the cognitive system of attention as a model research field to exemplify how biological knowledge can be used to advance the psychological theories explaining mental phenomena
Smith, W. G. (1895). The relation of attention to memory. Mind 4 (13):47-73.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Titchener, Edward Bradford (1910). Attention as sensory clearness. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 7 (7):180-182.   (Cited by 8 | Google | More links)
Ward, Lawrence M.; Doesburg, Sam M.; Kitajo, Keiichi; MacLean, Shannon E. & Roggeveen, Alexa B. (2006). Neural synchrony in stochastic resonance, attention, and consciousness. Canadian Journal of Experimental Psychology 60 (4):319-326.   (Google)
White, Alan R. (1964). Attention. Oxford: Blackwell.   (Google)
Wu, Wayne (forthcoming). What is Conscious Attention? Philosophy and Phenomenological Research.   (Google)
Abstract: Perceptual attention is essential to both thought and agency, for there is arguably no demonstrative thought or bodily action without it. Psychologists and philosophers since William James have taken attention to be a ubiquitous and distinctive form of consciousness, one that leaves a characteristic mark on perceptual experience. As a process of selecting specific perceptual inputs, attention influences the way things perceptually appear. It may then seem that it is a specific feature of perceptual representation that constitutes what it is like to consciously attend to an object. In fact conscious attention is more complicated. In what follows, I argue that the phenomenology of conscious attention to what is perceived involves not just a way of perceptually locking on to a specific object. It necessarily involves a way of cognitively locking on to it as well.

5.1a.2 Attention, Misc

Mole, Christopher (2005). Review of Naomi Eilan, christop hoerlh, Teresa McCormack, Johannes Roessler (eds), Joint Attention: Communication and Other Minds -- Issues in Philosophy and Psychology. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2005 (9).   (Google)

5.1a.3 The Nature of Attention

Chrisley, Ron & Parthemore, J. (2007). Synthetic phenomenology:Exploiting embodiment to specify the non-conceptual content of visual experience. Journal of Consciousness Studies 14 (7):44-58.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Not all research in machine consciousness aims to instantiate phenomenal states in artefacts. For example, one can use artefacts that do not themselves have phenomenal states, merely to simulate or model organisms that do. Nevertheless, one might refer to all of these pursuits -- instantiating, simulating or modelling phenomenal states in an artefact -- as 'synthetic phenomenality'. But there is another way in which artificial agents (be they simulated or real) may play a crucial role in understanding or creating consciousness: 'synthetic phenomenology'. Explanations involving specific experiential events require a means of specifying the contents of experience; not all of them can be specified linguistically. One alternative, at least for the case of visual experience, is to use depictions that either evoke or refer to the content of the experience. Practical considerations concerning the generation and integration of such depictions argue in favour of a synthetic approach: the generation of depictions through the use of an embodied, perceiving and acting agent, either virtual or real. Synthetic phenomenology, then, is the attempt to use the states, interactions and capacities of an artificial agent for the purpose of specifying the contents of conscious experience. This paper takes the first steps toward seeing how one might use a robot to specify the non- conceptual content of the visual experience of an (hypothetical) organism that the robot models
Mole, Christopher (2005). Attention is Cognitive Unison. Dissertation, Princeton University   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Wu, Wayne (forthcoming). Confronting Many-Many Problems: Attention and Agentive Control. Nous.   (Google)
Abstract: I argue that when perception, indeed perceptual attention, plays a guiding role in intentional bodily action, it is a necessary part or constituent of that action. The argument begins with a challenge that necessarily arises for embodied agents, what I call the Many-Many Problem: in the context of action, agents face too many perceptual inputs and too many possible behavioral outputs. Action requires that the Many-Many Problem be solved by reducing the many-many set of options to a specific mapping between target and response. Throughout the execution of action, the agent must continue to perceptually select, and hence attend to, relevant information so as to guide the execution of specific movements. Since perceptual attention is a necessary part of solving the Many-Many Problem, it is a necessary part of action. Indeed, the whole of the process of implementing a solution to the Many-Many Problem, as constrained by the agent’s motivational state, just is the agent’s acting in a bodily way.

5.1b Belief

Ackermann, Robert John (1972). Belief and Knowledge. Garden City, N.Y.,Anchor Books.   (Google)
Allison, Jay & Gediman, Dan (eds.) (2008). This I Believe Ii: More Personal Philosophies of Remarkable Men and Women. Henry Holt.   (Google)
Abstract: A new collection of inspiring personal philosophies from another noteworthy group of people This second collection of This I Believe essays gathers seventyfive essayists—ranging from famous to previously unknown—completing the thought that begins the book’s title. With contributors who run the gamut from cellist Yo-Yo Ma to ordinary folks like a diner waitress, an Iraq War veteran, a farmer, a new husband, and many others, This I Believe II , like the first New York Times bestselling collection, showcases moving and irresistible essays. Included are Sister Helen Prejean writing about learning what she truly believes through watching her own actions, singer Jimmie Dale Gilmore writing about a hard-won wisdom based on being generous to others, and Robert Fulghum writing about dancing all the dances for as long as he can. Readers will also find wonderful and surprising essays about forgiveness, personal integrity, and honoring life and change. Here is a welcome, stirring, and provocative communion with the minds and hearts of a diverse, new group of people—whose beliefs and the remarkably varied ways in which they choose to express them reveal the American spirit at its best
Almaas, A. H. (1986). The Void: A Psychodynamic Investigation of the Relationship Between Mind and Space. Almaas Publications.   (Google)
Audi, Robert (1972). The concept of 'believing'. Personalist 53:43-52.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Baker, Lynne Rudder (2003). Belief ascription and the illusion of depth. Facta Philosophica 5 (2):183-201.   (Google)
Beckerman, A. (2001). The real reason for the standard view. In Anthonie W. M. Meijers (ed.), Explaining Beliefs. Csli.   (Google)
Abstract: According to Lynne Baker, there are three main arguments for the
Bogdan, R. (ed.) (1986). Belief: Form, Content, and Function. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 13 | Google)
Abstract: Some of the topics presented in this volume of original essays on contemporary approaches to belief include the problem of misrepresentation and false belief, conscious versus unconscious belief, explicit versus tacit belief, and the durable versus ephemeral question of the nature of belief. The contributors, Fred Dretske, Keith Lehrer, William Lycan, Stephen Schiffer, Stephen P. Stich, and the editor, Radu Bogdan, focus on the mental realization of belief, its cognitive and behavioral aspects, and the semantic aspects of its content. This interdisciplinary study takes advantage of many new theories in what has become an important area of research
Bogdan, Radu J. (1986). The manufacture of belief. In R. Bogdan (ed.), Belief: Form, Content, and Function. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Borhek, James T. (1983). A Sociology of Belief. R.E. Krieger Pub. Co..   (Google)
Botwinick, Aryeh (1997). Skepticism, Belief, and the Modern: Maimonides to Nietzsche. Cornell University Press.   (Google)
Bovens, Luc (1999). Do beliefs supervene on degrees of confidence? In Anthonie W. M. Meijers (ed.), Belief, Cognition, and the Will. Tilburg University Press.   (Google)
Brown, Curtis (1992). Direct and indirect belief. Philosophy And Phenomenological Research 52 (2):289-316.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Caporale, Rocco & Grumelli, Antonio (eds.) (1971). The Culture of Unbelief. Berkeley,University of California Press.   (Google)
Cohen, L. Jonathan (1996). Does belief exist? In A. Clark & Peter Millican (eds.), Connectionism, Concepts, and Folk Psychology. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Collins, Arthur W. (1979). Could our beliefs be representations in our brains? Journal of Philosophy 76 (May):225-243.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
D'Arcy, Martin Cyril (1976). The Nature of Belief. Greenwood Press.   (Google)
Davies, Martin (2001). Explicit and implicit knowledge: Philosophical aspects. In N.J. Smelser & P.B Baltes (eds.), International Encyclopedia of the Social and Behavioral Sciences. Amsterdam: Elsevier Science Ltd.   (Google)
Abstract: from the fact that the subject reacts faster to those words than to words that were not on the list. The subject
Dennett, Daniel C. (1983). Beyond belief. In Andrew Woodfield (ed.), Thought and Object. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 58 | Annotation | Google)
Ellis, B. D. (1979). Rational Belief Systems. Rowman and Littlefield.   (Google)
Engel, Pascal (1998). Believing, accepting, and holding true. Philosophical Explorations 1 (2).   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Evans, G. R. (2006). Belief: A Short History for Today. I.B. Tauris.   (Google)
Abstract: What is reasonable? -- Godness -- God's in his heaven; all's right with the world -- A high-risk strategy -- Repair -- A nice place to be -- Is there a future for 'me'? -- Heavenly community.
Frankish, Keith (1998). A matter of opinion. Philosophical Psychology 11 (4):423-442.   (Cited by 30 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper sets out the case for a two-level theory of human psychology. It takes its start from Daniel Dennett
Garfield, Jay L. (1988). Belief in Psychology: A Study in the Ontology of Mind. MIT Press.   (Cited by 16 | Google)
Gilbert, M. (2002). Belief and acceptance as features of groups. Protosociology 16:35-69.   (Cited by 15 | Google)
Ginsberg, Mitchell (1972). Mind And Belief: Psychological Ascription And The Concept Of Belief. Ny: Humanities Press.   (Google)
Gupta, Sen & Chandra, Santosh (1971). Belief, Faith, and Knowledge. Santiniketan,Centre of Advanced Study in Philosophy, Visva-Bharati.   (Google)
Guttenplan, Samuel D. (1994). Belief, knowledge, and the origins of content. Dialectica 48 (3-4):287-305.   (Google | More links)
Hacker, P. M. S. (2004). On the ontology of belief. In Mark Siebel & Mark Textor (eds.), Semantik Und Ontologie. Frankfurt: Ontos Verlag.   (Google)
Abstract: 1. _The project_ Over the last two and a half centuries three main strands of opinion can be discerned in philosophers
Helm, Paul (1994). Belief Policies. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: How do we form and modify our beliefs about the world? It is widely accepted that what we believe is determined by evidence, and is therefore not directly under our control; but according to what criteria is the credibility of the evidence established? Professor Helm argues that no theory of knowledge is complete without standards for accepting and rejecting evidence as belief-worthy. These standards, or belief-policies, are not themselves determined by evidence, but determine what counts as credible evidence. Unlike single beliefs, belief-policies are directly subject to the will, and therefore to the possibility of weakness of will and self-deception. Helm sets out to interpret standard epistemological positions in terms of belief-policies, and to illustrate their operation in the history of philosophy. He establishes connections between belief-policies, responsibility for beliefs, and the desirability of toleration, before reassessing fideism in the light of his argument
Helm, Paul (1973). The Varieties of Belief. New York,Humanities Press.   (Google)
Hill, Christopher S. & Schechter, Joshua (2007). Hawthorne's lottery puzzle and the nature of belief. Philosophical Issues 17 (1):1020-122.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In the first chapter of his Knowledge and Lotteries, John Hawthorne argues that thinkers do not ordinarily know lottery propositions. His arguments depend on claims about the intimate connections between knowledge and assertion, epistemic possibility, practical reasoning, and theoretical reasoning. In this paper, we cast doubt on the proposed connections. We also put forward an alternative picture of belief and reasoning. In particular, we argue that assertion is governed by a Gricean constraint that makes no reference to knowledge, and that practical reasoning has more to do with rational degrees of belief than with states of knowledge.
Žižek, Slavoj (2001). On Belief. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: What happens to our supposedly atheistic, secular beliefs when they meet the internet, consumerism and New Age mysticism? Zizek, the renowned philosopher and cultural critic, shows in his controversial and witty new book that, despite postmodern warnings that belief is groundless, we are secretly believers. From "cyberspace reason" to the paradox of "Western Buddhism," On Belief traces the contours of the often unconscious beliefs that structure our daily experience
James, William (1889). The psychology of belief. Mind 14 (55):321-352.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Jones, Todd (2001). What CBS wants: How groups can have (difficult to uncover) beliefs. Philosophical Forum 32 (3):221-251.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Laird, John (1972). Knowledge, Belief, and Opinion. [Hamden, Conn.]Archon Books.   (Google)
Landesman, Charles (1964). A note on belief. Analysis 24 (April):180-182.   (Google)
Lehrer, Keith (1983). Belief, acceptance, and cognition. In Herman Parret (ed.), On Believing. De Gruyter.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Lehrer, Keith (1974). Knowledge. Clarendon Press.   (Google)
Leon, Mark . (1992). Rationalising belief. Philosophical Papers 21 (3):299-314.   (Google)
Levi, Isaac & Morgenbesser, Sidney (1964). Belief and disposition. American Philosophical Quarterly 1 (July):221-232.   (Cited by 13 | Google)
Levi, Isaac (2004). Mild Contraction: Evaluating Loss of Information Due to Loss of Belief. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Isaac Levi's new book develops further his pioneering work in formal epistemology, focusing on the problem of belief contraction, or how rationally to relinquish old beliefs. Levi offers the most penetrating analysis to date of this key question in epistemology, offering a completely new solution and explaining its relation to his earlier proposals. He mounts an argument in favor of the thesis that contracting a state of belief by giving up specific beliefs is to be evaluated in terms of the value of the information lost by doing so. The rationale aims to be thoroughly decision theoretic. Levi spells out his goals and shows that certain types of recommendations are obtained if one seeks to promote these goals. He compares his approach to his earlier account of inductive expansion. The recommendations are for "mild contractions." These are formally the same as the "severe withdrawals" considered by Pagnucco and Rott. The rationale, however, is different. A critical part of the book concerns the elaboration of these differences. The results are relevant to accounts of the conditions under which it is legitimate to cease believing and to accounts of conditionals. Mild Contraction will be of great interest to all specialists in belief revision theory and to many students of formal epistemology, philosophy of science, and pragmatism
Levi, Isaac (1991). The Fixation of Belief and its Undoing: Changing Beliefs Through Inquiry. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Isaac Levi's new book is concerned with how one can justify changing one's beliefs. The discussion is deeply informed by the belief-doubt model advocated by C. S. Peirce and John Dewey, of which the book provides a substantial analysis. Professor Levi then addresses the conceptual framework of potential changes available to an inquirer. A structural approach to propositional attitudes is proposed which rejects the conventional view that a propositional attitude involves a relation between an agent and either a linguistic entity or some other intentional object such as a proposition or set of possible worlds. The last two chapters offer an account of change in states of full belief understood as changes in commitments rather than changes in performance; one chapter deals with adding new information to a belief state, the other with giving up information. The book builds upon topics discussed in some of Levi's earlier work. It will be of particular interest to discussion theorists, epistemologists, philosophers of science, computer scientists, and cognitive psychologists
Löffler, Winfried & Weingartner, Paul (eds.) (2004). Knowledge and Belief: Proceedings of the 26th International Wittgenstein Symposium, 3rd to 9th August 2003, Kirchberg Am Wechsel (Austria). Öbv & Hpt.   (Google)
Lycan, William G. (1988). Judgement and Justification. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Lycan, William G. (1986). Tacit belief. In R. Bogdan (ed.), Belief: Form, Content, and Function. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 14 | Google)
Malcolm, Norman (1991). I believe that "p"'. In Ernest LePore & Robert Van Gulick (eds.), John Searle and His Critics. Cambridge: Blackwell.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Maloney, J. Christopher (1990). It's hard to believe. Mind and Language 5 (2):122-48.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Manfredi, Pat A. (1993). Tacit beliefs and other doxastic attitudes. Philosophia 22 (1-2):95-117.   (Cited by 2 | Annotation | Google | More links)
Marcus, Rutharcan B. (1990). Some revisionary proposals about belief and believing. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 50:133-153.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Marcus, Ruth Barcan (1995). The anti-naturalism of some language-centered accounts of beliefs. Dialectica 49 (2-4):113-30.   (Google)
McKinnon, Alastair (1970). Falsification and Belief. The Hague,Mouton.   (Google)
McKinsey, Michael (1994). Individuating beliefs. Philosophical Perspectives 8:303-30.   (Cited by 15 | Google | More links)
McKinsey, Michael (1998). The grammar of belief. In William J. Rapaport & F. Orilia (eds.), Thought, Language, and Ontology, Essays in Memory of Hector-Neri Castaneda. Kluwer.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Mclean, Murdith (1970). Episodic belief. Philosophical Quarterly 20 (October):389-396.   (Google | More links)
Meijers, Anthonie W. M. (1999). Believing and accepting as a group. In Anthonie W. M. Meijers (ed.), Belief, Cognition, and the Will. Tilburg University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Meihers, A. W. M. (ed.) (1999). Belief, Cognition, and the Will. Tilburg University Press.   (Google)
Meijers, Anthonie W. M. (ed.) (2001). Explaining Beliefs. University of Chicago Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Meijers, Anthonie W. M. (ed.) (2001). Explaining Beliefs: Lynne Rudder Baker and Her Critics. Stanford: CSLI Publications.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Meyering, Theo C. (2001). The causal powers of belief: A critique from practical realism. In Anthonie W. M. Meijers (ed.), Explaining Beliefs. Csli.   (Google)
Morton, Adam (2003). Saving belief from (internalist) epistemology. Facta Philosophica 5 (2):277-95.   (Google)
Mosterin, J. (2002). Acceptance without belief. Manuscrito 25 (2):313-35.   (Google)
Nathan, N. M. L. (2001). The Price of Doubt. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: Are any of our beliefs justified? Are they rational? The skeptic thinks that our epistemic justifications are undeserved. Nicholas Nathan confronts the skeptic and questions the value of his argument. Skeptical arguments are against justified and rational belief as well as for ignorance. Nathan argues that the truth value of trivial arguments are a matter of indifference. He tests this conjecture with a varied collection of counterexamples: arguments for ignorance, neo-Cartesian and infinite regress arguments, and also more critically with arguments against justified and rational belief
Needham, Rodney (1972). Belief, Language, and Experience. Oxford,Blackwell.   (Google)
Nelson, Raymond J. (1978). Objects of occasion beliefs. Synthese 39 (September):105-139.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Newen, Albert (2001). Contextual realism: The context-dependency and the relational character of beliefs. In Anthonie W. M. Meijers (ed.), Explaining Beliefs. Csli.   (Google)
Novak, Michael (1965). Belief and Unbelief: A Philosophy of Self-Knowledge: With a New Preface. University Press of America.   (Google)
O'Connor, D. J. (1969). Beliefs, dispositions and actions. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 69:1-16.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Paglieri, Fabio (2007). Changing minds: The role of beliefs in cognitive dynamics. Synthese 155 (2):163-166.   (Google | More links)
Parrett, H. (ed.) (1983). On Believing. De Gruyter.   (Google)
Parret, Herman (ed.) (1983). On Believing: Epistemological and Semiotic Approaches. W. De Gruyter.   (Google)
Pendlebury, Michael J. (1982). Indexical reference and the ontology of belief. South African Journal of Philosophy 1:65-74.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Penco, Carlo (2005). Keeping track of individuals: Brandom's analysis of Kripke's puzzle and the content of belief. Pragmatics and Cognition 13 (1):177-201.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper gives attention to a special point in Brandom
Perry, John (1996). Rip Van winkle and other characters. European Review of Philosophy 2:13-39.   (Cited by 9 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In this essay I first review Kaplan’s theory of linguistic character, and then explain and motivate a concept of doxastic character. I then develop some concepts for dealing with the topic of belief retention and then, finally, discuss Rip Van Winkle. I come down on Kaplan’s side with respect to the Frege-inspired strategy, narrowly construed. But I advocate something like the Frege-inspired strategy, if it is construed more broadly. On my view it is remarkably easy to retain a belief, and I think Evans is quite wrong about Rip and Kaplan. The central concept I develop, however, that of an information game, is in the spirit of much of Evans’ work. I also borrow some of his terminology.
Pieper, Josef (1975). Belief and Faith: A Philosophical Tract. Greenwood Press.   (Google)
Prior, A. N. (1971). Objects of Thought. Oxford,Clarendon Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Divided into two parts, the first concentrates on the logical properties of propositions, their relation to facts and sentences, and the parallel objects of commands and questions. The second part examines theories of intentionality and discusses the relationship between different theories of naming and different accounts of belief
Quine, W. V. (1970). The Web of Belief. New York,Random House.   (Google)
Ramsey, William (1992). Belief and cognitive architecture. Dialogue 31 (1):115-120.   (Google)
Recanati, F. (1997). Can we believe what we do not understand? Mind and Language 12 (1):84-100.   (Cited by 22 | Google | More links)
Rigterink, Roger J. (1991). What are beliefs (if they are anything at all)? Metaphilosophy 22 (January-April):101-14.   (Google)
Robinson, William S. (1990). States and beliefs. Mind 99 (393):33-51.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Baker, Lynne Rudder (2001). Are beliefs brain states? In Anthonie W. M. Meijers (ed.), Explaining Beliefs. Csli.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: During the past couple of decades, philosophy of mind--with its siblings, philosophy of psychology and cognitive science--has been one of the most exciting areas of philosophy. Yet, in that time, I have come to think that there is a deep flaw in the basic conception of its object of study--a deep flaw in its conception of the so-called propositional attitudes, like belief, desire, and intention. Taking belief as the fundamental propositional attitude, scientifically-minded philosophers hold that beliefs, if there are any, are brain states. I call this conception of belief
Baker, Lynne Rudder (2001). Practical realism defended: Replies to critics. In Anthonie W. M. Meijers (ed.), Explaining Beliefs. Csli.   (Google)
Baker, Lynne Rudder (1994). Reply to Van Gulick. Philosophical Studies 76 (2-3):217-221.   (Google | More links)
Baker, Lynne Rudder (1987). Saving Belief. Princeton University Press.   (Cited by 50 | Annotation | Google)
Baker, Lynne Rudder (1993). What beliefs are not. In Steven J. Wagner & Richard Warner (eds.), Naturalism: A Critical Appraisal. University of Notre Dame Press.   (Cited by 2 | Annotation | Google)
Samraj, Tennyson (2001). What is Your Belief Quotient? Monograph Publishers.   (Google)
Sanyal, Manidipa (2006). The Web of Belief. Allied Publishers.   (Google)
Schwitzgebel, Eric (ms). Acting contrary to our (professed) beliefs.   (Google | More links)
Schwitzgebel, Eric (online). Belief. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
Schwitzgebel, Eric (2001). In-between believing. Philosophical Quarterly 51 (202):76-82.   (Cited by 7 | Google | More links)
Schmitt, Frederick F. (1992). Knowledge and Belief. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: In Knowledge and Belief, Frederick Schmitt explores the nature and value of knowledge and justified belief through an examination of the dispute between epistemological internalism and externalism. Knowledge and justified belief are naturally viewed as belief of a sort likely to be true--an externalist view. It is also intuitive, however, to view them as an internal matter; justification must be accessible to the subject or constituted by the subject's epistemic perspective. The author argues against the view that internalism is the historically dominant epistemology by examining closely the epistemological principles that underlie the treatment of skepticism in Plato, the Academic and Pyrrhonian skeptics, Descartes and Hume. Schmitt develops a sustained, detailed argument against many forms of internalism in favor of a reliabilist/externalist epistemology. His version of reliabilism, though strictly externalist, accommodates and explains the most durable intuitions alleged to support internalism. Knowledge and Belief assumes no knowledge of epistemology or its history. Readers of philosophy will find this an excellent introduction to ancient and modern epistemology; this systematic study of the internalist and externalist debate is the first of its kind
Schiller, F. C. S. (1924). Problems of Belief. Ams Press.   (Google)
Sesonske, Alexander (1959). On believing. Journal of Philosophy 56 (May):486-492.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Sinclair, Neil (2007). Propositional clothing and belief. Philosophical Quarterly 57 (228):342�362.   (Google | More links)
Skokowski, Paul G. (2004). Structural content: A naturalistic approach to implicit belief. Philosophy of Science 71 (3):362-369.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Various systems that learn are examined to show how content is carried in connections installed by a learning history. Agents do not explicitly use the content of such states in practical reasoning, yet the content plays an important role in explaining behavior, and the physical state carrying that content plays a role in causing behavior, given other occurrent beliefs and desires. This leads to an understanding of the environmental reasons which are the determinate content of these states, and leads to a better grasp of how representational content can be carried by systems without an explicit representation
Sobel, David & Copp, David (2001). Against direction of fit accounts of belief and desire. Analysis 61 (1):44-53.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Speaks, Jeff (2010). Explaining the disquotational principle. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 40 (2):pp. 211-238.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Questions about the relationship between thought and language, while central to an understanding of the nature of intentionality, are often obscure. I suggest that such questions be framed by asking whether necessary truths which connect mental and linguistic properties are to be explained in terms of the essence of the mental, or of the linguistic, properties. I argue, first, that the disquotational principle, which connects the contents of the beliefs of agents with the meanings of sentences of their language, is such a necessary truth; second, that its necessity requires explanation; third, that it cannot be explained in terms of the `interdependence' of meaning and belief; and fourth, that it cannot be explained in terms of a theory of meaning which takes the meanings of sentences to be inherited from the beliefs with which they are correlated. I conclude by arguing that the view that social facts about public language meaning are part of the story about what it is to have a belief with a given content is more plausible than is usually thought.
Sperber, Dan (1997). Intuitive and reflective beliefs. Mind and Language 12 (1):67-83.   (Cited by 76 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Humans have two kinds of beliefs, intuitive beliefs and reflective beliefs. Intuitive beliefs are a most fundamental category of cognition, defined in the architecture of the mind. They are formulated in an intuitive mental lexicon. Humans are also capable of entertaining an indefinite variety of higher-order or "reflective" propositional attitudes, many of which are of a credal sort. Reasons to hold "reflective beliefs" are provided by other beliefs that describe the source of the reflective belief as reliable, or that provide explicit arguments in favour of the reflective belief. The mental lexicon of reflective beliefs includes not only intuitive, but also reflective concepts
Sperry, Roger W. (1985). The cognitive role of belief: Implications of the new mentalism. Contemporary Philosophy 10 (10).   (Google)
Spohn, Wolfgang (1996). On the objects of belief. In C. Stein & M. Textor (eds.), Intentional Phenomena in Context. Hamburg.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: When I talk about the objects of belief I do not mean, e.g., the sun to which my thought that the sun will rise tomorrow refers; I do not mean the objects we think about. I take objects rather in a general philosophical sense; they simply are the bearers of properties and the relata of relations. I am thus concerned with the objects that are related by the belief relation „_a_ believes that _p_“. In this scheme „ _a _“ represents a person or an epistemic subject; but I am not going to discuss what a person is. „ _p _“ or „that _p _“ represents an object, namely the object of belief; and I am going to discuss what this is. In other words, I am interested in belief contents – to use a less neutral, narrower and equally unclear term
Sprigge, Timothy L. S. (1970). Facts, Words and Beliefs. New York,Humanities P..   (Google)
Stainton, Robert J. (1999). Robust belief states and the right/wrong distinction. Disputatio 6.   (Google)
Stich, Stephen P. (1983). Some evidence against narrow causal theories of belief. In Stephen P. Stich (ed.), From Folk Psychology to Cognitive Science. MIT Press.   (Google)
Stout, G. F. (1891). Belief. Mind 16 (64):449-469.   (Google | More links)
Suppes, Patrick (2006). Ramsey's psychological theory of belief. In Maria Carla Galavotti (ed.), Cambridge and Vienna: Frank P. Ramsey and the Vienna Circle. Dordrecht: Springer Netherlands.   (Google)
Thomson, Allan (ed.) (1993). What I Believe: The Personal Philosophies of Twenty-Two New Zealanders. Gp Publications.   (Google)
Todd, William L. (1977). Beliefs, feelings, and actions. Philosophy Research Archives 1173.   (Google)
Toribio, Josefa (2003). Free belief. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 2 (4):327-36.   (Google | More links)
Toribio, Josefa (2002). Mindful belief: Accountability, expertise, and cognitive kinds. Theoria 68 (3):224-49.   (Google)
Tuomela, Raimo (1990). Can collectives have beliefs? Acta Philosophica Fennica 49:454-72.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
van Gulick, Robert (1994). Are beliefs brain states? And if they are what might that explain? Philosophical Studies 76 (2-3):205-15.   (Google | More links)
Velleman, David (2000). On the aim of belief. In David Velleman (ed.), The Possibility of Practical Reason. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 37 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper explores the sense in which belief "aims at the truth". In this course of this exploration, it discusses the difference between belief and make-believe, the nature of psychoanalytic explanation, the supposed "normativity of meaning", and related topics
Voltolini, Alberto (1987). Belief and intentionality. Topoi 6 (September):121-131.   (Google | More links)
Weirich, Paul (2004). Belief and acceptance. In Handbook of Epistemology. Dordrecht: Kluwer Academic Pub.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Wolgast, Elizabeth Hankins (1977). Paradoxes of Knowledge. Cornell University Press.   (Google)

5.1b.1 Belief, Misc

Bortolotti, Lisa (2009). The Epistemic Benefits of Reason Giving. Theory and Psychology 19 (5):1-22.   (Google)
Abstract: There is an apparent tension in current accounts of the relationship between reason giving and self knowledge. On the one hand, philosophers like Richard Moran (2001) claim that deliberation and justification can give rise to first-person authority over the attitudes that subjects form or defend on the basis of what they take to be their best reasons. On the other hand, the psychological evidence on the introspection effects and the literature on elusive reasons suggest that engaging in explicit deliberation or justification leads subjects to report attitudes that are not consistent with their previous attitudes or with their future behavior. On the basis of these findings, Tim Wilson (2002) argues that analyzing reasons compromises self knowledge. I shall defend a realistic account of the effects of reason giving which is compatible with the empirical findings on introspection and also with the claim that deliberation and justification have epistemic benefits.
Bortolotti, Lisa & Cox, Rochelle (2009). 'Faultless' ignorance: strengths and limitations of epistemic definitions of confabulation. Consciousness and Cognition.   (Google)
Abstract: There is no satisfactory account for the general phenomenon of confabulation, for the following reasons: (1) confabulation occurs in a number of pathological and non-pathological conditions; (2) impairments giving rise to confabulation are likely to have different neural bases; and (3) there is no unique theory explaining the aetiology of confabulations. An epistemic approach to defining confabulation could solve all of these issues, by focusing on the surface features of the phenomenon. However, existing epistemic accounts are unable to offer sufficient conditions for confabulation and tend to emphasise only its epistemic disadvantages. In this paper, we argue that a satisfactory epistemic account of confabulation should also acknowledge those features which are (potentially) epistemically advantageous. For example, confabulation may allow subjects to exercise some control over their own cognitive life which is instrumental to the construction or preservation of their sense of self.
Bortolotti, Lisa (2005). Intentionality without rationality. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 105 (3):385-392.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: It is often taken for granted in standard theories of interpretation that there cannot be intentionality without rationality. According to the background argument, a system can be interpreted as having irrational beliefs only against a general background of rationality. Starting from the widespread assumption that delusions can be reasonably described as irrational beliefs, I argue here that the background argument fails to account for their intentional description
Bortolotti, Lisa (2008). What does Fido believe? Think 7 (19):7-15.   (Google)
Buckareff, Andrei A., Acceptance does not entail belief.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: D.S. Clarke has defended the claim that accepting that p entails believing that p. He refers to this thesis as “the entailment thesis.” In this paper I argue that we ought to reject the entailment thesis. Many philosophers have defended the claim that acceptance and belief are different types of mental states, or, at the very least, that there are ways of accepting propositions that are distinct from doxastic acceptance.1 Many would claim that belief and non-doxastic acceptance differ in some or all of the following six ways. First, belief aims at truth, while acceptance aims at utility or success. Second, belief is shaped by evidence; acceptance need not be shaped by evidence. Third, belief is contextindependent insofar as it is not shaped by an agent’s purposes, but acceptance is often context-dependent and shaped by an agent’s purposes. Fourth, belief is subject to an ideal of agglomeration, and acceptance is not regulated by any such ideal. Fifth, belief comes in degrees while acceptance is all or nothing. Finally, belief is not subject to direct voluntary control, while acceptance can be under our direct voluntary control (some holding that acceptance is also a mental action type). Not all of those who claim that there is a real difference between (non-doxastic) acceptance and belief take it that all of six of these are real distinctions between the two types of attitudes. And some take ‘acceptance’ to be a rather broad type that includes attitudes such as assuming, having faith, hypothesizing, imagining, trusting, and believing as ways of accepting propositions
Funkhouser, Eric & Spaulding, Shannon (2009). Imagination and other scripts. Philosophical Studies 143 (3):291-314.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: One version of the Humean Theory of Motivation holds that all actions can be causally explained by reference to a belief–desire pair. Some have argued that pretense presents counter-examples to this principle, as pretense is instead causally explained by a belief-like imagining and a desire-like imagining. We argue against this claim by denying imagination the power of motivation. Still, we allow imagination a role in guiding action as a script . We generalize the script concept to show how things besides imagination can occupy this same role in both pretense and non-pretense actions. The Humean Theory of Motivation should then be modified to cover this script role
Mele, Alfred R. (1986). Incontinent believing. Philosophical Quarterly 36 (143):212-222.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In this paper I shall attempt to characterize a central case of incontinent believing and to explain how it is possible. Akrasiais exhibited in a variety of ways in the practical or "actional" sphere; but in the full-blown and seemingly most challenging case the akratic agent performs an intentional, free action which is contrary to a judgment of what is better or best to do that he both consciously holds at the time of action and consciously believes to be at odds with his performing the action at issue. More precisely, in intentionally and freely A-ing at t, S performs a full-blown akratic action if and only if, at t, S consciously holds a judgment to the effect that there is good and sufficient reason for his not doing an A at t. What I am after in this paper is an account of a comparable, full-blown variety of incontinent believing, and an explanation of its possibility.
Sandis, Constantine (2008). Jessica brown, anti-individualism and knowledge. Minds and Machines 18 (1).   (Google)
Shaffer, Michael J. (2006). The publicity of belief, epistemic wrongs and moral wrongs. Social Epistemology 20 (1):41 – 54.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: It is a commonplace belief that many beliefs, e.g. religious convictions, are a purely private matter, and this is meant in some way to serve as a defense against certain forms of criticism. In this paper it is argued that this thesis is false, and that belief is really often a public matter. This argument, the publicity of belief argument, depends on one of the most compelling and central thesis of Peircean pragmatism. This crucial thesis is that bona fide belief cannot be separated from action. It is then also suggested that we should accept a form of W. K. Clifford's evidentialism. When these theses are jointly accepted in conjunction with the basic principle of ethics that it is prima facie wrong to act in such a way that may subject others to serious but unnecessary and avoidable harm, it follows that many beliefs are morally wrong
Shieber, Joseph (2009). Understanding Assertion: Lessons from the False Belief Task. Language & Communication 29 (1):47-60.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper uses recent research in developmental psychology regarding the acquisition of the concept of belief in young children to explore the contrast between a disposition-based account of the principles underlying linguistic communication and the representative and highly influential intention-based accounts of assertional practice advanced by David Lewis and Donald Davidson. Indeed, evidence from recent work in developmental psychology would seem to suggest that disposition-based accounts are not only possible accounts of the acquisition of competence in assertional practice, but are in fact better than their rivals in explaining the way such competence is actually acquired.
Stalnaker, Robert C. (1981). Indexical belief. Synthese 49 (1).   (Google)

5.1b.2 Collective Belief

Gilbert, Margaret (1987). Modelling collective belief. Synthese 73 (1):185-204.   (Google | More links)
Abstract:   What is it for a group to believe something? A summative account assumes that for a group to believe that p most members of the group must believe that p. Accounts of this type are commonly proposed in interpretation of everyday ascriptions of beliefs to groups. I argue that a nonsummative account corresponds better to our unexamined understanding of such ascriptions. In particular I propose what I refer to as the joint acceptance model of group belief. I argue that group beliefs according to the joint acceptance model are important phenomena whose aetiology and development require investigation. There is an analogous phenomenon of social or group preference, which social choice theory tends to ignore
Gilbert, Margaret P. (1994). Remarks on collective belief. In Frederick F. Schmitt (ed.), Socializing Epistemology: The Social Dimensions of Knowledge. Rowman and Littlefield.   (Google)
Abstract:      The author develops and elaborates on her account of collective belief, something standardly referred to, in her view, when we speak of what we believe. This paper focuses on a special response hearers may experience in the context of expressions of belief, a response that may issue in offended rebukes to the speaker. It is argued that this response would be appropriate if both speakers and hearers were parties to what the authors calls a joint commitment to believe a certain proposition as a body. This joint commitment puts speakers under an obligation to refrain from speaking in certain ways, and gives hearers a correlative right to such refraining, and hence a basis for offended rebukes
Wray, K. Brad (2001). Collective belief and acceptance. Synthese 129 (3):319-33.   (Cited by 16 | Google | More links)

5.1b.3 De Re Belief

Bach, Kent (1982). "De re" belief and methodological solipsism. In Andrew Woodfield (ed.), Thought And Object: Essays On Intentionality. Clarendon Press.   (Cited by 21 | Google)
Baker, Lynne Rudder (1982). De re belief in action. Philosophical Review 91 (3):363-387.   (Google | More links)
Baker, Lynne Rudder & Wald, Jan David (1979). Indexical reference and de re belief. Philosophical Studies 36 (3).   (Google)
Balaguer, Mark (2005). Indexical propositions and de re belief ascriptions. Synthese 146 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   I develop here a novel version of the Fregean view of belief ascriptions (i.e., sentences of the form ‘S believes that p’) and I explain how my view accounts for various problem cases that many philosophers have supposed are incompatible with Fregeanism. The so-called problem cases involve (a) what Perry calls essential indexicals and (b) de re ascriptions in which it is acceptable to substitute coreferential but non-synonymous terms in belief contexts. I also respond to two traditional worries about what the sense of a proper name could be, and I explain how my view provides intuitively pleasing solutions to Kripke’s ‘London’–‘Londres’ puzzle and his Paderewski puzzle. Finally, in addition to defending my view, I also argue very briefly against Russellian alternatives to Fregeanism
Cresswell, Maxwell J. & Stechow, Arnim (1982). De re belief generalized. Linguistics and Philosophy 5 (4).   (Google)
Cusmariu, Arnold (1977). About Belief De Re. Logique et Analyse 77 (2):138-147.   (Google)
Abstract: I give the following analysis of de re belief: S believes with respect to X that it has the property F =df S believes a proposition which is for S extensionally to the effect that it has the property F. I spell this definition out and defend it against objections by M. Pastin, commenting also on his account of de re belief.
Daly, Chris John (2007). Acquaintance and de re thought. Synthese 156 (1).   (Google)
Eaker, Erin L. (2004). David Kaplan on de re belief. Midwest Studies in Philosophy 28 (1):379–395.   (Google | More links)
Pastin, Mark J. (1974). About de re belief. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 34 (4):569-575.   (Google | More links)
Stalnaker, Robert (2009). What is de re belief? In Joseph Almog & Paolo Leonardi (eds.), The Philosophy of David Kaplan. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Zong, Desheng (forthcoming). Retention of Indexical Belief and the Notion of Psychological Continuity. The Philosophical Quarterly.   (Google)
Abstract: A widely accepted view in the discussion of personal identity is that the notion of psychological continuity expresses a one-many or many-one relation. I argue that the belief is unfounded. Briefly: a notion of psychological continuity expresses a one-many or many-one relation only if it includes as a constituent psychological properties whose relation with their bearer is one-many or many-one; but the relation between an indexical psychological state (a psychological state with indexical content) and its bearer in which it is first tokened is not a one-many or many-one relation. It follows that not all types of psychological continuity may take a one-many or many-one form. Since the Lockean account of personal identity relies on the availability of a notion of psychological continuity featuring indexical psychological states, the conclusion of this paper cast strong doubt on the plausibility of the Lockean theory.

5.1b.4 The Nature of Belief

Adler, Jonathan E. (2002). Akratic believing? Philosophical Studies 110 (1).   (Google)
Abstract:   Davidson's account of weakness of will depends upon a parallel that he draws between practical and theoretical reasoning. I argue that the parallel generates a misleading picture of theoretical reasoning. Once the misleading picture is corrected, I conclude that the attempt to model akratic belief on Davidson's account of akratic action cannot work. The arguments that deny the possibility of akratic belief also undermine, more generally, various attempts to assimilate theoretical to practical reasoning.
Adler, Jonathan E. (1999). The ethics of belief: Off the wrong track. Midwest Studies in Philosophy 23 (1):267–285.   (Google | More links)
Audi, Robert (1982). Believing and affirming. Mind 91 (361):115-120.   (Google | More links)
Audi, Robert N. (1994). Dispositional beliefs and dispositions to believe. Noûs 28 (4):419-34.   (Cited by 24 | Google | More links)
Brown, Curtis (1986). What is a belief state? Midwest Studies in Philosophy 10.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Abstract: What we believe depends on more than the purely intrinsic facts about us: facts about our environment or context also help determine the contents of our beliefs. 1 This observation has led several writers to hope that beliefs can be divided, as it were, into two components: a "core" that depends only on the individual?s intrinsic properties; and a periphery that depends on the individual?s context, including his or her history, environment, and linguistic community. Thus Jaegwon Kim suggests that "within each noninternal psychological state that enters into the explanation of some action or behavior we can locate an ?internal core state? which can assume the causal-explanatory role of the noninternal state."2 In the same vein, Stephen Stich writes that "nonautonomous" states, like belief, are best viewed as "conceptually complex hybrids" made up of an autonomous component together with historical and contextual features.3 John Perry, whose term I have adopted, distinguishes between belief states, which are determined by an individual?s intrinsic properties, and objects of belief, which are not.4 And Daniel Dennett makes use of the same notion when he asks:5
Buckareff, Andrei A. (2004). Acceptance and deciding to believe. Journal of Philosophical Research 29 (February):173-190.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Buckareff, Andrei A. (2006). Compatibilism and doxastic control. Philosophia 34 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:   Sharon Ryan has recently argued that if one has compatibilist intuitions about free action, then one should reject the claim that agents cannot exercise direct voluntary control over coming to believe. In this paper I argue that the differences between beliefs and actions make the expectation of direct voluntary control over coming to believe unreasonable. So Ryan's theory of doxastic agency is untenable
Buckareff, Andrei A. (2005). Can faith be a doxastic venture? Religious Studies 41 (4):435-445.   (Google)
Abstract: In a recent article in this journal, John Bishop argues in defence of conceiving of Christian faith as a ‘doxastic venture’. That is, he defends the claim that, in exercising faith, agents believe beyond ‘what can be established rationally on the basis of evidence and argument’. Careful examination reveals that Bishop fails adequately to show that faith in the face of inadequate epistemic reasons for believing is, or can even be, a uniquely doxastic venture. I argue that faith is best conceived of as a sub-doxastic venture that involves pragmatically assuming that God exists
Buckareff, Andrei A. (2006). Doxastic decisions and controlling belief. Acta Analytica 21 (1).   (Google | More links)
Buleandra, Andrei (2009). Doxastic transparency and prescriptivity. Dialectica 63 (3):325-332.   (Google)
Abstract: Nishi Shah has argued that the norm of truth is a prescriptive norm which regulates doxastic deliberation. Also, the acceptance of the norm of truth explains why belief is subject to norms of evidence. Steglich-Petersen pointed out that the norm of truth cannot be prescriptive because it cannot be broken deliberatively. More recently, Pascal Engel suggested that both the norms of truth and evidence are deliberately violated in cases of epistemic akrasia. The akratic agent accepts these norms but in some cases he is not motivated by them. In this paper I will argue that Shah cannot use Engel's suggestion because, given his definition of doxastic deliberation, epistemic akrasia is impossible in the context of deliberation about belief. Furthermore, epistemic akrasia is in conflict with the phenomenon of doxastic transparency that Shah tries to explain
Chan, Timothy (2008). Belief, assertion and Moore's paradox. Philosophical Studies 139 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: In this article I argue that two received accounts of belief and assertion cannot both be correct, because they entail mutually contradictory claims about Moore’s Paradox. The two accounts in question are, first, the Action Theory of Belief (ATB), the functionalist view that belief must be manifested in dispositions to act, and second, the Belief Account of Assertion (BAA), the Gricean view that an asserter must present himself as believing what he asserts. It is generally accepted also that Moorean assertions are absurd, and that BAA explains why they are. I shall argue that ATB implies that some Moorean assertions are, in some fairly ordinary contexts, well justified. Thus BAA and ATB are mutually inconsistent. In the concluding section I explore three possible ways of responding to the dilemma, and what implications they have for the nature of the constitutive relationships linking belief, assent and behavioural dispositions
Chan, Timothy (2010). Moore's paradox is not just another pragmatic paradox. Synthese 173 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: One version of Moore’s Paradox is the challenge to account for the absurdity of beliefs purportedly expressed by someone who asserts sentences of the form ‘p & I do not believe that p’ (‘Moorean sentences’). The absurdity of these beliefs is philosophically puzzling, given that Moorean sentences (i) are contingent and often true; and (ii) express contents that are unproblematic when presented in the third-person. In this paper I critically examine the most popular proposed solution to these two puzzles, according to which Moorean beliefs are absurd because Moorean sentences are instances of pragmatic paradox; that is to say, the propositions they express are necessarily false-when-believed. My conclusion is that while a Moorean belief is a pragmatic paradox, it is not just another pragmatic paradox, because this diagnosis does not explain all the puzzling features of Moorean beliefs. In particularly, while this analysis is plausible in relation to the puzzle posed by characteristic (i) of Moorean sentences, I argue that it fails to account for (ii). I do so in the course of an attempt to formulate the definition of a pragmatic paradox in more precise formal terms, in order to see whether the definition is satisfied by Moorean sentences, but not by their third-person transpositions. For only an account which can do so could address (ii) adequately. After rejecting a number of attempted formalizations, I arrive at a definition which delivers the right results. The problem with this definition, however, is that it has to be couched in first-person terms, making an essential use of ‘I’. Thus the problem of accounting for first-/third-person asymmetry recurs at a higher order, which shows that the Pragmatic Paradox Resolution fails to identify the source of such asymmetry highlighted by Moore’s Paradox
Chien, A. J. (1985). Demonstratives and belief states. Philosophical Studies 47 (2).   (Google)
Cohen, L. Jonathan (1992). An Essay on Belief and Acceptance. New York: Clarendon Press.   (Cited by 104 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In this incisive new book one of Britain's most eminent philosophers explores the often overlooked tension between voluntariness and involuntariness in human cognition. He seeks to counter the widespread tendency for analytic epistemology to be dominated by the concept of belief. Is scientific knowledge properly conceived as being embodied, at its best, in a passive feeling of belief or in an active policy of acceptance? Should a jury's verdict declare what its members involuntarily believe or what they voluntarily accept? And should statements and assertions be presumed to express what their authors believe or what they accept? Does such a distinction between belief and acceptance help to resolve the paradoxes of self-deception and akrasia? Must people be taken to believe everything entailed by what they believe, or merely to accept everything entailed by what they accept? Through a systematic examination of these problems, the author sheds new light on issues of crucial importance in contemporary epistemology, philosophy of mind, and cognitive science
Crimmins, Mark (1992). Tacitness and virtual beliefs. Mind and Language 7 (3):240-63.   (Cited by 14 | Google | More links)
Cummins, Robert E. (1991). Methodological reflections on belief. In R. Bogdan (ed.), Mind and Common Sense. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 6 | Annotation | Google)
Cusmariu, Arnold (1982). Translation and Belief. Analysis 42 (1):12-16.   (Google)
Abstract: I present a formally explicit statement of Church's celebrated argument against Carnap's analysis of belief and defend it against well-known objections by W.V.O. Quine, R.M. Martin, and Michael Dummett.
Cusmariu, Arnold (1983). Translation and Belief Again. Analysis 43 (1):23-25.   (Google)
Abstract: In "Translation and Belief" I presented a two-stage version of Church's translation argument against Carnap's analysis of belief. Here I show that the first stage is sufficient to establish a weaker, though no less significant conclusion, if supplemented with the principle that the same thought or idea can be expressed in different languages.
Falvey, Kevin (1999). A natural history of belief. Pacific Philosophical Quarterly 80 (4):324-345.   (Google | More links)
Falk, Arthur E. (2004). Desire and Belief: Introduction to Some Recent Philosophical Debates. Hamilton Books, University Press of America.   (Annotation | Google | More links)
Abstract: This work examines the nature of what philosophers call de re mental attitudes, paying close attention to the controversies over the nature of these and allied...
Frankish, Keith (2004). Mind and Supermind. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 19 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Mind and Supermind offers a new perspective on the nature of belief and the structure of the human mind. Keith Frankish argues that the folk-psychological term 'belief' refers to two distinct types of mental state, which have different properties and support different kinds of mental explanation. Building on this claim, he develops a picture of the human mind as a two-level structure, consisting of a basic mind and a supermind, and shows how the resulting account sheds light on a number of puzzling phenomena and helps to vindicate folk psychology. Topics discussed include the function of conscious thought, the cognitive role of natural language, the relation between partial and flat-out belief, the possibility of active belief formation, and the nature of akrasia, self-deception, and first-person authority. This book will be valuable for philosophers, psychologists, and cognitive scientists
Frankish, Keith (1998). Natural language and virtual belief. In Peter Carruthers & Jill Boucher (eds.), Language and Thought: Interdisciplinary Themes. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 8 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This chapter outlines a new argument for the view that language has a cognitive role. I suggest that humans exhibit two distinct kinds of belief state, one passively formed, the other actively formed. I argue that actively formed beliefs (_virtual beliefs_, as I call them) can be identified with _premising policies_, and that forming them typically involves certain linguistic operations. I conclude that natural language has at least a limited cognitive role in the formation and manipulation of virtual beliefs
Gauker, Christopher (2003). Attitudes without psychology. Facta Philosophica 5 (2):239-56.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Gauker, Christopher (2005). The belief-desire law. Facta Philosophica 7.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Many philosophers hold that for various reasons there must be psychological laws governing beliefs and desires. One of the few serious examples that they offer is the _belief-desire law_, which states, roughly, that _ceteris paribus_ people do what they believe will satisfy their desires. This paper argues that, in fact, there is no such law. In particular, decision theory does not support the contention that there is such a law
Gendler, Tamar Szabó (2008). Alief and belief. Journal of Philosophy 105 (10):634-663.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Forthcoming, Journal of Philosophy [pdf manuscript]
Gendler, Tamar (2009). Alief in action (and reaction). Mind & Language 23 (5):552-585.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: I introduce and argue for the importance of a cognitive state that I call alief. An alief is, to a reasonable approximation, an innate or habitual propensity to respond to an apparent stimulus in a particular way. Recognizing the role that alief plays in our cognitive repertoire provides a framework for understanding reactions that are governed by nonconscious or automatic mechanisms, which in turn brings into proper relief the role played by reactions that are subject to conscious regulation and deliberate control
Gendler, Tamar Szabó (2003). On the relation between pretense and belief. In Imagination Philosophy and the Arts. Routledge.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: By the age of two, children are able to engage in highly elaborate games of symbolic pretense, in which objects and actions in the actual world are taken to stand for objects and actions in a realm of make-believe. These games of pretense are marked by the presence of two central features, which I will call quarantining and mirroring (see also Leslie 1987; Perner 1991). Quarantining is manifest to the extent that events within the pretense-episode are taken to have effects only within that pretense-episode (e.g. the child does not expect that ‘spilling’ ( pretend) ‘tea’1 will result in the table really being wet), or more generally, to the extent that proto-beliefs and proto-attitudes concerning the pretended state of affairs are not treated as beliefs and attitudes relevant to guiding action in the actual world. Mirroring is manifest to the extent that features of the imaginary situation that have not been explicitly stipulated are derivable via features of their real-world analogues (e.g. the child does expect that if she up-ends the teapot above the table, then the table will become wet in the pretense), or, more generally to the extent that imaginative content is taken to be governed by the same sorts of restrictions that govern believed content
Gibbard, Allan (2005). Truth and correct belief. Philosophical Issues 15 (1):338–350.   (Google | More links)
Goldberg, Sanford C. (2002). Belief and its linguistic expression: Toward a belief box account of first-person authority. Philosophical Psychology 1 (1):65-76.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In this paper I characterize the problem of first-person authority as it confronts the proponent of the belief box conception of belief, and I develop the groundwork for a belief box account of that authority. If acceptable, the belief box account calls into question (by undermining a popular motivation for) the thesis that first-person authority is not to be traced to a truth-tracking relation between first-person opinions themselves and the beliefs which they are about
Gozzano, Simone (1994). Rationality, folk psychology, and the belief-opinion distinction. Acta Analytica 12 (12):113-123.   (Google)
Abstract: The aim of this paper is to clarify the role of the distinction between belief and opinion in the light of Dennett's intentional stance. In particular, I consider whether the distinction could be used for a defence of the stance from various criticisms. I will then apply the distinction to the so-called `paradoxes of irrationality'. In this context I will propose that we should avoid the postulation of `boundaries' or `gaps' within the mind, and will attempt to show that a useful treatment of the paradoxes can be obtained by revising the rationality assumption
Hawthorne, James (2009). The Lockean Thesis and the Logic of Belief. In Franz Huber & Christoph Schmidt-Petri (eds.), Degrees of Belief. Synthese Library: Springer.   (Google)
Abstract: In a penetrating investigation of the relationship between belief and quantitative degrees of confidence (or degrees of belief) Richard Foley (1992) suggests the following thesis: ... it is epistemically rational for us to believe a proposition just in case it is epistemically rational for us to have a sufficiently high degree of confidence in it, sufficiently high to make our attitude towards it one of belief. Foley goes on to suggest that rational belief may be just rational degree of confidence above some threshold level that the agent deems sufficient for belief. He finds hints of this view in Locke’s discussion of probability and degrees of assent, so he calls it the Lockean Thesis.1 The Lockean Thesis has important implications for the logic of belief. Most prominently, it implies that even a logically ideal agent whose degrees of confidence satisfy the axioms of probability theory may quite rationally believe each of a large body of propositions that are jointly inconsistent. For example, an agent may legitimately believe that on each given occasion her well-maintained car will start, but nevertheless believe that she will eventually encounter a..
Hendricks, Scott (2006). The frame problem and theories of belief. Philosophical Studies 129 (2):317-33.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The frame problem is the problem of how we selectively apply relevant knowledge to particular situations in order to generate practical solutions. Some philosophers have thought that the frame problem can be used to rule out, or argue in favor of, a particular theory of belief states. But this is a mistake. Sentential theories of belief are no better or worse off with respect to the frame problem than are alternative theories of belief, most notably, the “map” theory of belief
Holton, Richard (2008). Partial belief, partial intention. Mind 117 (465):27-58.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Is a belief that one will succeed necessary for an intention? It is argued that the question has traditionally been badly posed, framed as it is in terms of all-out belief. We need instead to ask about the relation between intention and partial belief. An account of partial belief that is more psychologically realistic than the standard credence account is developed. A notion of partial intention is then developed, standing to all-out intention much as partial belief stands to all-out belief. Various coherence constraints on the notion are explored. It is concluded that the primary relations between intention and belief should be understood as normative and not essential. CiteULike    Connotea    Del.icio.us    What's this?
Hookway, Christopher (1981). Conscious belief and deliberation. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 75:75-89.   (Google)
Horst, Steven (1995). Eliminativism and the ambiguity of `belief'. Synthese 104 (1):123-45.   (Cited by 5 | Annotation | Google | More links)
Jackson, Frank & Pettit, Philip (1993). Folk belief and commonplace belief. Mind and Language 8 (2):298-305.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Jackson, Frank (2007). Is belief an internal state? Philosophical Studies 132 (3):571-580.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper is a discussion of Michael Thau
Kraemer, Eric Russert (1985). Beliefs, dispositions and demonstratives. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 63 (June):167-176.   (Google | More links)
Lewis, David (1979). Attitudes de dicto and de se. Philosophical Review 88 (4):513-543.   (Google | More links)
Moore, Joseph G. (1999). Misdisquotation and substitutivity: When not to infer belief from assent. Mind 108 (430):335-365.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In 'A Puzzle about Belief' Saul Kripke appeals to a principle of disquotation that allows us to infer a person's beliefs from the sentences to which she assents (in certain conditions). Kripke relies on this principle in constructing some famous puzzle cases, which he uses to defend the Millian view that the sole semantic function of a proper name is to refer to its bearer. The examples are meant to undermine the anti-Millian objection, grounded in traditional Frege-cases, that truth-value is not always maintained when co-referential names are intersubstituted in belief reports. I argue here that our disquotational practice is sensitive to certain shifts in conversational context, and it is only if we overlook these shifts - if we 'misdisquote' - that we can draw the conclusions Kripke wants to draw from his examples. In the wake of this conclusion, I provide a 'contextualist' treatment of Kripke's puzzle cases. I show how this treatment is motivated by certain norms of rationality, and I defend these norms against an intriguing 'anti-Cartesian' theory of mind. Throughout the paper, I develop the larger implications that my treatment of Kripke's argument has for the semantic theory of names and belief reports, and, more generally, for our picture of the relation between linguistic behaviour and our states of mind
Owens, David J. (2003). Does belief have an aim? Philosophical Studies 115 (3):283-305.   (Cited by 14 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The hypothesis that belief aims at the truth has been used to explain three features of belief: (1) the fact that correct beliefs are true beliefs, (2) the fact that rational beliefs are supported by the evidence and (3) the fact that we cannot form beliefs
Peacocke, Christopher (1998). Conscious attitudes, attention, and self-knowledge. In C. Wright, B. Smith & C. Macdonald (eds.), Knowing Our Own Minds. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 18 | Google | More links)
Perry, John (1979). The problem of the essential indexical. Noûs 13 (December):3-21.   (Cited by 4 | Annotation | Google | More links)
Perry, John (1993). The Problem of the Essential Indexical: And Other Essays. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: A collection of twelve essays by John Perry and two essays he co-authored, this book deals with various problems related to "self-locating beliefs": the sorts of beliefs one expresses with indexicals and demonstratives, like "I" and "this." Postscripts have been added to a number of the essays discussing criticisms by authors such as Gareth Evans and Robert Stalnaker. Included with such well-known essays as "Frege on Demonstratives," "The Problem of the Essential Indexical," "From Worlds to Situations," and "The Prince and the Phone Booth" are a number of important essays that have been less accessible and that discuss important aspects of Perry's views, referred to as "Critical Referentialism," on the philosophy of language and the philosophy of mind
Pugmire, David (1972). A doubt about the normative theory of belief. Mind 81 (324):584-586.   (Google | More links)
Railton, Peter (1994). Truth, reason, and the regulation of belief. Philosophical Issues 5:71-93.   (Google | More links)
Rowbottom, Darrell P. (2007). 'In Between Believing' and Degrees of Belief. Teorema 26 (1):131-137.   (Google)
Abstract: Schwitzgebel (2001) — henceforth 'S' — offers three examples in order to convince us that there are situations in which individuals are neither accurately describable as believing that p or failing to so believe, but are rather in 'in-between states of belief'. He then argues that there are no 'Bayesian' or representational strategies for explicating these, and proposes a dispositional account. I do not have any fundamental objection to the idea that there might be 'in-between states of belief'. What I shall argue, rather, is that: (I) S does not provide a convincing argument that there really are such states; (II) S does not show, as he claims, that 'in-between states of belief' could not be accounted for in terms of degrees of belief; (III) S’s dispositional account of 'in-between states of belief' is more problematic than the 'degree of belief' alternative.
Baker, Lynne Rudder (1991). Dretske on the explanatory role of belief. Philosophical Studies 63 (July):99-111.   (Cited by 7 | Google | More links)
Sandis, Constantine (2008). Jessica brown, anti-individualism and knowledge. Minds and Machines 18 (1).   (Google)
Schwitzgebel, Eric (2002). A phenomenal, dispositional account of belief. Noûs 36 (2):249-75.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper describes and defends in detail a novel account of belief, an account inspired by Ryle's dispositional characterization of belief, but emphasizing irreducibly phenomenal and cognitive dispositions as well as behavioral dispositions. Potential externalist and functionalist objections are considered, as well as concerns motivated by the inevitably ceteris paribus nature of the relevant dispositional attributions. It is argued that a dispositional account of belief is particularly well-suited to handle what might be called "in-between" cases of believing - cases in which it is neither quite right to describe a person as having a particular belief nor quite right to describe her as lacking it
Shah, Nishi & David Velleman, J. (2005). Doxastic deliberation. Philosophical Review 114 (4):497-534.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Believing that p, assuming that p, and imagining that p involve regarding p as true—or, as we shall call it, accepting p. What distinguishes belief from the other modes of acceptance? We claim that conceiving of an attitude as a belief, rather than an assumption or an instance of imagining, entails conceiving of it as an acceptance that is regulated for truth, while also applying to it the standard of being correct if and only if it is true. We argue that the second half of this claim, according to which the concept of belief includes a standard of correctness, is required to explain the fact that the deliberative question whether to believe that p is transparent to the question whether p. This argument raises various questions. Is there such a thing as deliberating whether to believe? Is the transparency of the deliberative question whether to believe that p the same as the transparency of the factual question whether I do believe that p? We will begin by answering these questions and then turn to a series of possible objections to our argument
Shah, Nishi (2003). How truth governs belief. Philosophical Review 112 (4):447-482.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Why, when asking oneself whether to believe that p, must one immediately recognize that this question is settled by, and only by, answering the question whether p is true? Truth is not an optional end for first-personal doxastic deliberation, providing an instrumental or extrinsic reason that an agent may take or leave at will. Otherwise there would be an inferential step between discovering the truth with respect to p and determining whether to believe that p, involving a bridge premise that it is good (in whichever sense of good one likes, moral, prudential, aesthetic, allthings-considered, etc.) to believe the truth with respect to p. But there is no such gap between the two questions within the first-personal deliberative perspective; the question whether to believe that p seems to collapse into the question whether p is true
Steglich-Petersen, Asbjørn (2006). No Norm needed: On the aim of belief. Philosophical Quarterly 56 (225):499–516.   (Google)
Abstract: Does transparency in doxastic deliberation entail a constitutive norm of correctness governing belief, as Shah and Velleman argue? No, because this presupposes an implausibly strong relation between normative judgements and motivation from such judgements, ignores our interest in truth, and cannot explain why we pay different attention to how much justification we have for our beliefs in different contexts. An alternative account of transparency is available: transparency can be explained by the aim one necessarily adopts in deliberating about whether to believe that p. To show this, I reconsider the role of the concept of belief in doxastic deliberation, and I defuse 'the teleologian's dilemma'.
Steglich-Petersen, Asbjørn (forthcoming). The truth norm and guidance: a reply to Glüer and Wikforss. Mind.   (Google)
Abstract: Kathrin Glüer and Åsa Wikforss (2009) argue that any truth norm for belief, linking the correctness of believing p with the truth of p, is bound to be uninformative since applying the norm to determine the correctness of a belief as to whether p, would itself require forming such a belief. I argue that this objection conflates the condition under which the norm deems beliefs correct, with the psychological state an agent must be in to apply the norm. I also show that since the truth norm conflicts with other possible norms that clearly are informative, the truth norm must itself be informative.
Tiffany, E. C. (2001). The rational character of belief and the argument for mental anomalism. Philosophical Studies 103 (3):258-314.   (Google | More links)
Abstract:   If mental anomalism is to be interpreted as a thesisunique to psychology, the anomalousness must begrounded in some feature unique to the mental,presumably its rational nature. While the ground forsuch arguments from normativity has been notoriouslyslippery terrain, there are two recently influentialstrategies which make the argument precise. The firstis to deny the possibility of psychophysical bridgelaws because of the different constitutive essences ofmental and physical laws, and the second is to arguethat mental anomalism follows from the uncodifiabilityof rationality. In this paper I argue that bothstrategies fail – the latter because it conflates primafacie and all things considered rationality and theformer because it rests on a false premise, theprinciple of the rational character of belief. Idistinguish four different formulations of thisprinciple and argue that those formulations which areplausible cannot support the argument for mentalanomalism
Tomkow, Terrance (ms). Now, Me.   (Google | More links)
Vahid, Hamid (2006). Aiming at truth: Doxastic vs. epistemic goals. Philosophical Studies 131 (2):303-335.   (Google | More links)
Abstract:   Belief is generally thought to be the primary cognitive state representing the world as being a certain way, regulating our behavior and guiding us around the world. It is thus regarded as being constitutively linked with the truth of its content. This feature of belief has been famously captured in the thesis that believing is a purposive state aiming at truth. It has however proved to be notoriously difficult to explain what the thesis really involves. In this paper, I begin by critically examining a number of recent attempts to unpack the metaphor. I shall then proceed to highlight an error that seems to cripple most of these attempts. This involves the confusion between, what I call, doxastic and epistemic goals. Finally, having offered my own positive account of the aim-of-belief thesis, I shall underline its deflationary nature by distinguishing between aiming at truth and hitting that target (truth). I end by comparing the account with certain prominent inflationary theories of the nature of belief
Vahid, Hamid (forthcoming). Rationalizing beliefs: Evidential vs. pragmatic reasons. Synthese.   (Google)
Abstract: Beliefs can be evaluated from a number of perspectives. Epistemic evaluation involves epistemic standards and appropriate epistemic goals. On a truth-conducive account of epistemic justification, a justified belief is one that serves the goal of believing truths and avoiding falsehoods. Beliefs are also prompted by non-epistemic reasons. This raises the question of whether, say, the pragmatic benefits of a belief are able to rationalize it. In this paper, after criticizing certain responses to this question, I shall argue that, as far as beliefs are concerned, justification has an essentially epistemic character. This conclusion is then qualified by considering the conditions under which pragmatic consequences of a belief can be epistemically relevant
Wedgwood, Ralph (2002). The aim of belief. Philosophical Perspectives 16:267-97.   (Cited by 23 | Google | More links)
Abstract: It is often said, metaphorically, that belief "aims" at the truth. This paper proposes a normative interpretation of this metaphor. First, the notion of "epistemic norms" is clarified, and reasons are given for the view that epistemic norms articulate essential features of the beliefs that are subject to them. Then it is argued that all epistemic norms--including those that specify when beliefs count as rational, and when they count as knowledge--are explained by a fundamental norm of correct belief, which requires that, if one considers a proposition at all, one should believe it if and only if it is true
Whiting, Daniel (2010). Should I believe the truth? Dialectica 64 (2):213-224.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Many philosophers hold that a general norm of truth governs the attitude of believing. In a recent and influential discussion, Krister Bykvist and Anandi Hattiangadi raise a number of serious objections to this view. In this paper, I concede that Bykvist and Hattiangadi's criticisms might be effective against the formulation of the norm of truth that they consider, but suggest that an alternative is available. After outlining that alternative, I argue that it is not vulnerable to objections parallel to those Bykvist and Hattiangadi advance, although it might initially appear to be. In closing, I consider what bearing the preceding discussion has on important questions concerning the natures of believing and of truth
Wilkes, Kathleen V. (1981). Conscious belief and deliberation. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 91:91-107.   (Google)
Zimmerman, Aaron Z. (2007). The nature of belief. Journal of Consciousness Studies 14 (11):61-82.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Neo-Cartesian approaches to belief place greater evidential weight on a subject's introspective judgments than do neo-behaviorist accounts. As a result, the two views differ on whether our absent-minded and weak-willed actions are guided by belief. I argue that simulationist accounts of the concept of belief are committed to neo-Cartesianism, and, though the conceptual and empirical issues that arise are inextricably intertwined, I discuss experimental results that should point theory-theorists in that direction as well. Belief is even less closely connected to behaviour than most contemporary functionalists allow

5.1b.5 Tacit and Dispositional Belief

5.1c Bodily Experience

5.1c.1 Bodily Awareness

Bayne, Tim & Levy, Neil (2005). Amputees by choice: Body integrity identity disorder and the ethics of amputation. Journal of Applied Philosophy 22 (1):75–86.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In 1997, a Scottish surgeon by the name of Robert Smith was approached by a man with an unusual request: he wanted his apparently healthy lower left leg amputated. Although details about the case are sketchy, the would-be amputee appears to have desired the amputation on the grounds that his left foot wasn’t part of him – it felt alien. After consultation with psychiatrists, Smith performed the amputation. Two and a half years later, the patient reported that his life had been transformed for the better by the operation [1]. A second patient was also reported as having been satisfied with his amputation [2]
Berm, (2001). Bodily self-awareness and the will: Reply to power. Minds and Machines 11 (1):139-142.   (Google | More links)
Bermúdez, José Luis (2005). The phenomenology of bodily awareness. In David Woodruff Smith (ed.), Phenomenology and Philosophy of Mind. Oxford: Clarendon Press.   (Google)
Berm, (2005). The phenomenology of bodily awareness. In David Woodruff Smith & Amie L. Thomasson (eds.), Phenomenology and Philosophy of Mind. Oxford: Clarendon Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Boyle, Marjorie O'Rourke (1998). Senses of Touch: Human Dignity and Deformity From Michelangelo to Calvin. Brill.   (Google)
Brewer, Bill (1995). Bodily awareness and the self. In Jose Luis Bermudez, Anthony J. Marcel & Naomi M. Eilan (eds.), The Body and The Self. Cambridge, Mass: MIT Press.   (Cited by 20 | Google)
Abstract: In The Varieties of Reference (1982), Gareth Evans claims that considerations having to do with certain basic ways we have of gaining knowledge of our own physical states and properties provide "the most powerful antidote to a Cartesian conception of the self" (220). In this chapter, I start with a discussion and evaluation of Evans' own argument, which is, I think, in the end unconvincing. Then I raise the possibility of a more direct application of similar considerations in defence of common sense anti-Cartesianism. Progress in this direction depends upon a far more psychologically informed understanding of normal and abnormal bodily awareness than is generally found in philosophical discussions of these issues. In the context of my attempt at some such understanding, I go on to assess the potential of this more direct line of argument
Brugger, Peter (2006). From phantom limb to phantom body: Varieties of extracorporeal awareness. In Günther Knoblich, Ian M. Thornton, Marc Grosjean & Maggie Shiffrar (eds.), Human Body Perception From the Inside Out. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Chen, Cheryl K. (forthcoming). Bodily awareness and immunity to error through misidentification. European Journal of Philosophy.   (Google)
Abstract: Abstract: Some first person statements, such as 'I am in pain', are thought to be immune to error through misidentification (IEM): I cannot be wrong that I am in pain because—while I know that someone is in pain—I have mistaken that person for myself. While IEM is typically associated with the self-ascription of psychological properties, some philosophers attempt to draw anti-Cartesian conclusions from the claim that certain physical self-ascriptions are also IEM. In this paper, I will examine whether some physical self-ascriptions are in fact IEM, and—if they are—what role that fact is supposed to play in arguments for the anti-Cartesian claim that self-consciousness is consciousness of oneself as a material object. I will argue that if we accept the assumptions required to show that physical self-ascriptions are IEM, then IEM cannot play the role it needs to play in these anti-Cartesian arguments
Cole, Jonathan; Depraz, Natalie & Gallagher, Shaun (online). Unity and disunity in bodily awareness: Phenomenology and neuroscience.   (Google)
Conway, David A. (1973). Sensations and bodily position: A conclusive argument? Philosophical Studies 24 (September):353-354.   (Google | More links)
de Vignemont, Frederique (2007). Habeas corpus: The sense of ownership of one's own body. Mind and Language 22 (4):427-449.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: What grounds my experience of my body as my own? The body that one experiences is always one’s own, but it does not follow that one always experiences it as one’s own. One might even feel that a body part does not belong to oneself despite feeling sensations in it, like in asomatognosia. The article aims at understanding the link between bodily sensations and the sense of ownership by investigating the role played by the body schema
Gallagher, Shaun (2003). Bodily self-awareness and object perception. Theoria Et Historia Scientarum 7 (1):in press.   (Cited by 14 | Google)
Abstract: Gallagher, S. 2003. Bodily self-awareness and object perception. _Theoria et Historia Scientiarum: International Journal for Interdisciplinary_ _Studies_, 7 (1) - in press
Holmes, Nicholas P. & Spence, Charles (2006). Beyond the body schema: Visual, prosthetic, and technological contributions to bodily perception and awareness. In Günther Knoblich, Ian M. Thornton, Marc Grosjean & Maggie Shiffrar (eds.), Human Body Perception From the Inside Out. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Carruthers, Glenn (2009). Is the body schema sufficient for the sense of embodiment? An alternative to de Vignmont's model. Philosophical Psychology 22 (2):123-142.   (Google)
Abstract: De Vignemont argues that the sense of ownership comes from the localization of bodily sensation on a map of the body that is part of the body schema. This model should be taken as a model of the sense of embodiment. I argue that the body schema lacks the theoretical resources needed to explain this phenomenology. Furthermore, there is some reason to think that a deficient sense of embodiment is not associated with a deficient body schema. The data de Vignemont uses to argue that the body image does not underlie the sense of embodiment does not rule out the possibility that part of the body image I call 'offline representations' underlies the sense of embodiment. An alternative model of the sense of embodiment in terms of offline representations of the body is presented.
Legrand, D.; Grünbaum, T. & Krueger, J. (2009). Dimensions of bodily subjectivity. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 8 (3):279-283.   (Google)
Legrand, Dorothée & Ravn, Susanne (2009). Perceiving subjectivity in bodily movement: The case of dancers. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 8 (3):389-408.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper is about one of the puzzles of bodily self-consciousness: can an experience be both and at the same time an experience of one′s physicality and of one′s subjectivity ? We will answer this question positively by determining a form of experience where the body′s physicality is experienced in a non-reifying manner. We will consider a form of experience of oneself as bodily which is different from both “prenoetic embodiment” and “pre-reflective bodily consciousness” and rather corresponds to a form of reflective access to subjectivity at the bodily level. In particular, we argue that subjectivity is bodily expressed, thereby allowing the experience of the body′s subjectivity directly during perceptual experiences of the body. We use an interweaving of phenomenological explorations and ethnographical methods which allows validating this proposal by considering the experience of body experts (dancers)
Legrand, Doroth (2006). The bodily self: The sensori-motor roots of pre-reflective self-consciousness. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 5 (1):89-118.   (Cited by 13 | Google | More links)
Abstract: A bodily self is characterized by pre-reflective bodily self-consciousness that is
Lenggenhager, Bigna; Tadi, Tej; Metzinger, Thomas & Blanke, Olaf (2007). Video ergo sum: Manipulating bodily self-consciousness. Science 317 (5841):1096-1099.   (Google)
Lott, Tommy L. (1989). Anscombe on justifying claims to know one's bodily position. Philosophical Investigations 12 (October):293-307.   (Google)
Martin, Michael G. F. (1995). Bodily awareness: A sense of ownership. In Jose Luis Bermudez, Anthony J. Marcel & Naomi M. Eilan (eds.), The Body and the Self. MIT Press.   (Cited by 25 | Google)
Meeks, Roblin (online). Awareness of the body "from the inside": Identification, ownership, and error.   (Google)
Mizumoto, Masaharu & Ishikawa, Masato (2005). Immunity to error through misidentification and the bodily illusion experiment. Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (7):3-19.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In this paper we introduce a paradigm of experiment which, we believe, is of interest both in psychology and philosophy. There the subject wears an HMD (head-mount display), and a camera is set up at the upper corner of the room, in which the subject is. As a result, the subject observes his own body through the HMD. We will mainly focus on the philosophical relevance of this experiment, especially to the thesis of so-called 'immunity to error through misidentification relative to the first-person pronoun'. We will argue that one experiment conducted in this setting, which we call the bodily illusion experiment, provides a counterexample to that thesis
Montero, Barbara (2010). Does bodily awareness interfere with highly skilled movement? Inquiry 53 (2):105 – 122.   (Google)
Abstract: It is widely thought that focusing on highly skilled movements while performing them hinders their execution. Once you have developed the ability to tee off in golf, play an arpeggio on the piano, or perform a pirouette in ballet, attention to what your body is doing is thought to lead to inaccuracies, blunders, and sometimes even utter paralysis. Here I re-examine this view and argue that it lacks support when taken as a general thesis. Although bodily awareness may often interfere with well-developed rote skills, like climbing stairs, I suggest that it is typically not detrimental to the skills of expert athletes, performing artists, and other individuals who endeavor to achieve excellence. Along the way, I present a critical analysis of some philosophical theories and behavioral studies on the relationship between attention and bodily movement, an explanation of why attention may be beneficial at the highest level of performance and an error theory that explains why many have thought the contrary. Though tentative, I present my view as a challenge to the widespread starting assumption in research on highly skilled movement that at the pinnacle of skill attention to one's movement is detrimental
Montgomery, Edmund (1885). Space and touch, I. Mind 10 (38):227-244.   (Google | More links)
Montgomery, Edmund (1885). Space and touch, II. Mind 10 (39):377-398.   (Google | More links)
Montgomery, Edmund (1885). Space and touch, III. Mind 10 (40):512-531.   (Google | More links)
Murray, Craig D. & Gordon, Michael S. (2001). Changes in bodily awareness induced by immersive virtual reality. CyberPsychology and Behavior 4 (3):365-371.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Newstead, Anne (2006). Evans's anti-cartesian argument: A critical evaluation. Ratio 19 (June):214-228.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Abstract This paper evaluates the anti-Cartesian argument given by Evans in chapter seven of The Varieties of Reference. It focuses on Evans’ claim that bodily awareness is a form of self-awareness. The apparent basis for this claim is the datum that sometimes judgements about one’s position based on body sense are immune to errors of misidentification. However, Evans’s argument suffers from a crucial ambiguity. Once disambiguated, it turns out that Evans’s argument either begs the question against the Cartesian or fails to be plausible. Nonetheless, the argument is important for drawing our attention to the idea that bodily modes of awareness should be taken seriously as possible forms of self-awareness.
O'Shaughnessy, Brian (1998). Proprioception and the body image. In Jose Luis Bermudez, Anthony J. Marcel & Naomi M. Eilan (eds.), The Body and the Self. Cambridge: MIT Press.   (Cited by 55 | Google | More links)
Reynaert, Peter (2006). What is it like to be embodied, naturalizing bodily self-awareness? In Analecta Husserliana: The Yearbook of Phenomenological Research, Volume LXXXIX: Logos of Phenomenology and Phenomenology of the Logos, Book Two. Dordrecht: Springer.   (Google)
Ring, Merrill (1982). Sensations and kinaesthetic knowledge. Philosophy Research Archives, No. NO 1485.   (Google)
Rosenthal, David M. (2010). Consciousness, the self and bodily location. Analysis 70 (2).   (Google)
Carruthers, Glenn (2008). Reply to Tsakiris and Fotopoulou "Is my body the sum of online and offline body representations. Consciousness and Cognition 17 (1321):1323.   (Google)
Abstract: I thank Tsakiris and Fotopoulou for their insightful commentary on my target article. In particular I welcome the opportunity to revisit how the online/offline representation of the body distinction is drawn. Tsakiris and Fotopoulou raise three major points of concern with my model. First they argue that the sense of embodiment is not sufficient for self recognition. Second they show that the relationship between online and offline representations of the body cannot be the simple ‘serial construction’ relationship I advocate in the target article. Third they claim that my model makes a false prediction. I agree with the first two lines of criticism. As to the first I will clarify and tone down the claims made about the role of the sense of embodiment in self recognition tasks. However, I will argue that the sense of embodiment is measured in van den Bos and Jeannerod’s study. I strongly welcome the second line of criticism Tsakiris and Fotopoulou offer. I will add some reasons to agree that the ‘serial construction’ account of the relationship between online and offline representations cannot be true. I maintain, however, that this does not affect the central thesis of target article, namely that it is an offline representation of the body that underlies the sense of embodiment. Finally, I will defend the model by arguing that it does not make the false prediction Tsakiris and Fotopoulou attribute to it.
Montgomery, E. (1885). Space and Touch (i). Mind 10 (38):227-44.   (Google)
Smith, Joel (2006). Bodily awareness, imagination, and the self. European Journal Of Philosophy 14 (1):49-68.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Common wisdom tells us that we have five senses: sight, hearing, smell, taste and touch. These senses provide us with a means of gaining information concerning objects in the world around us, including our own bodies. But in addition to these five senses, each of us is aware of our own body in way in which we are aware of no other thing. These ways include our awareness of the position, orientation, movement, and size of our limbs (proprioception and kinaesthesia), our sense of balance, and our awareness of bodily sensations such as pains, tickles, and sensations of pressure or temperature. We can group these together under the title
Carruthers, Glenn (2008). Types of body representation and the sense of embodiment. Consciousness and Cognition 17 (1302):1316.   (Google)
Abstract: The sense of embodiment is vital for self recognition. An examination of anosognosia for hemiplegia—the inability to recognise that one is paralysed down one side of one’s body—suggests the existence of ‘online’ and ‘offline’ representations of the body. Online representations of the body are representations of the body as it is currently, are newly constructed moment by moment and are directly “plugged into” current perception of the body. In contrast, offline representations of the body are representations of what the body is usually like, are relatively stable and are constructed from online representations. This distinction is supported by an analysis of phantom limb—the feeling that an amputated limb is still present—phenomena. Initially it seems that the sense of embodiment may arise from either of these types of representation; however, an integrated representation of the body seems to be required. It is suggested information from vision and emotions is involved in generating these representations. A lack of access to online representations of the body does not necessarily lead to a loss in the sense of embodiment. An integrated offline representation of the body could account for the sense of embodiment and perform the functions attributed to this sense.

5.1c.2 Bodily Experience, Misc

Declerck, Gunnar & Gapenne, Olivier (2009). Actuality and possibility: On the complementarity of two registers in the bodily constitution of experience. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 8 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: The purpose of this paper is to demonstrate the usefulness of the concept of possibility , and not merely that of actuality , for an inquiry into the bodily constitution of experience. The paper will study how the possibilities of action that may (or may not) be available to the subject help to shape the meaning attributed to perceived objects and to the situation occupied by the subject within her environment. This view will be supported by reference to empirical evidence provided by recent and current research on the perceptual estimation of distances and the effects brought about by the use of a tool on the organisation of our perceived immediate space
de Vignemont, Frederique (2005). Body Mereology. In G. Knoblich, I. M. Thornton, M. Grosjean & M. Shiffrar (eds.), Human Body Perception From the Inside Out. Oxford University Press.   (Google | More links)
Nancy, Jean-Luc (2008). Corpus. Fordham University Press.   (Google)
Protevi, John (ms). Continuum companion to continental philosophy philosophy of consciousness and the body.   (Google)
Abstract: DEFINING THE LIMITS OF THE FIELD. Because 'consciousness and the body' is central to so many philosophical endeavors, I cannot provide a comprehensive survey of recent work. So we must begin by limiting the scope of our inquiry. First, we will concentrate on work done in English or translated into English, simply to ensure ease of access to the texts under examination. Second, we will concentrate on work done in the last 15 years or so, since the early 1990s. Third, we will concentrate on those philosophers who treat both consciousness and the body together. Thus we will not treat philosophers who look at body representations in culture, nor philosophers who examine socio-political bodily practices with minimal or no reference to consciousness. Finally, even with the philosophers we choose to treat, we cannot be comprehensive and will instead make representative choices among their works. With that being said, we will have a fairly liberal definition of continental philosophy, operationally defined as that which makes (non-exclusive) reference to the classic phenomenology of Husserl, Heidegger, and Merleau-Ponty. Thus we will include the radical..
Rosenfield, Israel (2000). Consciousness and subjectivity: Memory, language and the "body image". Intellectica 31:111-123.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Montgomery, E. (1885). Space and Touch (i). Mind 10 (38):227-44.   (Google)
Shusterman, Richard (2008). Body Consciousness: A Philosophy of Mindfulness and Somaesthetics. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Contemporary culture increasingly suffers from problems of attention, over-stimulation, and stress, and a variety of personal and social discontents generated by deceptive body images. This book argues that improved body consciousness can relieve these problems and enhance one’s knowledge, performance, and pleasure. The body is our basic medium of perception and action, but focused attention to its feelings and movements has long been criticized as a damaging distraction that also ethically corrupts through self-absorption. In Body Consciousness, Richard Shusterman refutes such charges by engaging the most influential twentieth-century somatic philosophers and incorporating insights from both Western and Asian disciplines of body-mind awareness
Todes, Samuel (1990). The Human Body as Material Subject of the World. Garland Pub..   (Google)
Waldenfels, Bernhard (2004). Bodily experience between selfhood and otherness. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 3 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   In opposition to traditional forms of dualism and monism, the author holds that our bodily self includes certain aspects of otherness. This is shown concerning the phenomenological issues of intentionality, of self-awareness and of intersubjectivity, by emphasizing the dimension of pathos. We are affected by what happens to us before being able to respond to it by acts or actions. Every sense, myself and others are born out of pathos. The original alienness of our own body, including neurological processes, creates shifting degrees of nearness and remoteness, and allows for pathological deviations such as depersonalisation, paranoia or trauma. Such a phenomenology of body crosses the borderlines of different disciplines
Welton, Donn (ed.) (1998). Body and Flesh: A Philosophical Reader. Blackwell Publishers.   (Google)
Welton, Donn (ed.) (1999). The Body: Classic and Contemporary Readings. Blackwell.   (Google)

5.1c.3 Bodily Sensations

Armstrong, David M. (1962). Bodily Sensations. Routledge.   (Cited by 39 | Google)
Armstrong, David M. (1964). Vesey on bodily sensations. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 42 (August):247-248.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Block, Ned (2005). Bodily sensations as an obstacle for representationism. In Murat Aydede (ed.), Pain: New Essays on Its Nature and the Methodology of Its Study. Cambridge MA: Bradford Book/MIT Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Abstract: Representationism1, as I use the term, says that the phenomenal character of an experience just is its representational content, where that representational content can itself be understood and characterized without appeal to phenomenal character. Representationists seem to have a harder time handling pain than visual experience. (I say 'seem' because in my view, representationists cannot actually handle either type of experience successfully, but I will put that claim to one side here.) I will argue that Michael Tye's (2004) heroic attempt at a representationist theory of pain, although ingenious and enlightening, does not adequately come to terms with the root of this difference
Combes, Richard (1991). Disembodying 'bodily' sensations. Journal of Speculative Philosophy 107:107-131.   (Google)
Conway, David A. (1973). Sensations and bodily position: A conclusive argument? Philosophical Studies 24 (September):353-354.   (Google | More links)
de Vignemont, Frederique (2007). Habeas corpus: The sense of ownership of one's own body. Mind and Language 22 (4):427-449.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: What grounds my experience of my body as my own? The body that one experiences is always one’s own, but it does not follow that one always experiences it as one’s own. One might even feel that a body part does not belong to oneself despite feeling sensations in it, like in asomatognosia. The article aims at understanding the link between bodily sensations and the sense of ownership by investigating the role played by the body schema
Hyman, John (2006). Reply to Wyller. Philosophy 81 (317):531-534.   (Google | More links)
Ring, Merrill (1982). Sensations and kinaesthetic knowledge. Philosophy Research Archives, No. NO 1485.   (Google)
Vesey, Godfrey N. A. (1964). Armstrong on bodily sensations. Philosophy 39 (April):177-181.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Vesey, Godfrey N. A. (1964). Bodily sensations. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 42 (August):232-247.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Vesey, Godfrey N. A. (1967). Margolis on the location of bodily sensations. Analysis 27 (April):174-176.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Vesey, Godfrey N. A. (1961). The location of bodily sensations. Mind 70 (January):25-35.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)

5.1d Desire

Arlo-Costa, Horacio; Collins, John M. & Levi, Isaac (1995). Desire-as-belief implies opinionation or indifference. Analysis 55 (1):2-5.   (Google)
Bratman, Michael E. (2003). A desire of one's own. Journal of Philosophy 100 (5):221-42.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: You can sometimes have and be moved by desires which you in some sense disown. The problem is whether we can make sense of these ideas of---as I will say---ownership and rejection of a desire, without appeal to a little person in the head who is looking on at the workings of her desires and giving the nod to some but not to others. Frankfurt's proposed solution to this problem, sketched in his 1971 article, has come to be called the hierarchical model. Indeed, it seems that, normally, if an agent's relevant higher-order attitudes are not to some extent shaped by her evaluative reflections and judgments her agency will be flawed. But this suggests a Platonic challenge to the hierarchical account of ownership. The challenge is to explain why we should not see such evaluative judgments---rather than broadly Frankfurtian higher-order attitudes---as the fundamental basis of ownership or rejection of desire. I do think that a systematic absence of connection between higher-order Frankfurtian attitude and evaluative judgment would be a breakdown in proper functioning. But I want to explain how we can grant this point and still block the Platonic challenge.
Bratman, Michael E. (1990). Dretske's desires. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 50 (4):795-800.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Bricke, John (2000). Desires, passions, and evaluations. Southwest Philosophy Review 16 (1):59-65.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Brook, Andrew (2006). Desire, reward, feeling: Commentary on Schroeder's Three Faces of Desire. Dialogue 45 (1):157-164.   (Google)
Butler, Keith (1992). The physiology of desire. Journal of Mind and Behavior 13 (1):69-88.   (Cited by 2 | Annotation | Google)
Chan, David K. (2004). Are there extrinsic desires? Noûs 38 (2):326-50.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Cheney, J. E. (1978). The intentionality of desire and the intentions of people. Mind 87 (October):517-532.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Collins, D. (1988). Belief, desire, and revision. Mind 97 (July):333-42.   (Cited by 20 | Google | More links)
Davis, Wayne A. (1986). Two senses of desire. In J. Marks (ed.), The Ways of Desire. Precedent.   (Cited by 12 | Google)
Daveney, T. F. (1961). Wanting. Philosophical Quarterly 11 (April):135-144.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
De Sousa, Ronald (2006). Dust, ashes, and vice: On Tim Schroeder's theory of desire. Dialogue 45 (1):139-150.   (Google | More links)
Dretske, Fred (1966). Ziring ziderata. Mind 75 (April):211-223.   (Google | More links)
Dwyer, Daniel (2006). A phenomenology of cognitive desire. Idealistic Studies 36 (1):47-60.   (Google)
Falk, Arthur E. (2004). Desire and Belief: Introduction to Some Recent Philosophical Debates. Hamilton Books, University Press of America.   (Annotation | Google | More links)
Abstract: This work examines the nature of what philosophers call de re mental attitudes, paying close attention to the controversies over the nature of these and allied...
Frankfurt, Harry G. (1984). Necessity and desire. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 45 (1):1-13.   (Google | More links)
Framarin, Christopher G. (2006). The desire you are required to get rid of: A functionalist analysis of desire in the bhagavadgita. Philosophy East and West 56 (4):604-+.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: : Nisk?makarma is generally understood nonliterally as action done without desire of a certain sort. It is argued here that all desires are prohibited by nisk?makarma. Two objections are considered: (1) desire is a necessary condition of action, and (2) the Indian tradition as a whole accepts desire as a necessary condition of action. A distinction is drawn here between a goal and a desire, and it is argued that goals
Fuery, P. (1995). Theories of Desire. Melbourne University Press.   (Cited by 17 | Google)
Gert, Joshua (2005). Breaking the law of desire. Erkenntnis 62 (3):295-319.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper offers one formal reason why it may often be inappropriate to hold, of two conflicting desires, that the first must be weaker than, stronger than, or of the same strength as the second. The explanation of this fact does not rely on vagueness or epistemological problems in determining the strengths of desires. Nor does it make use of the problematic notion of incommensurability. Rather, the suggestion is that the motivational capacities of many desires might best be characterized by two values, neither of which should be interpreted as strength
Graff, Delia (2003). Desires, scope, and tense. Philosophical Perspectives 17 (1):141-163.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: I want to discuss a certain argument for the claim that de?nite descriptions are ambiguous between a Russellian quanti?cational interpretation and a predicational interpretation.1 The argument is found in James McCawley
Hajek, A. & Pettit, Philip (2004). Desire beyond belief. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 82 (1):77-92.   (Google)
Hill, Christopher S. (ms). Comments on Timothy Schroeder's Three Faces of Desire.   (Google)
Abstract: Department of Philosophy Brown University Providence, RI 02912
Hoffman, Christopher A. (1993). Desires and the desirable. Philosophical Forum 25 (1):19-32.   (Google)
Hubin, Donald C. (2003). Desires, whims, and values. Journal of Ethics 7 (3):315-35.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Neo-Humean instrumentalists hold that anagent''s reasons for acting are grounded in theagent''s desires. Numerous objections have beenleveled against this view, but the mostcompelling concerns the problem of ``aliendesires''''
Hulse, Donovan; Read, Cynthia & Schroeder, Timothy (2004). The impossibility of conscious desire. American Philosophical Quarterly 41 (1):73-80.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Humberstone, I. L. (1987). Wanting as believing. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 17 (March):49-62.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Humberstone, I. L. (1990). Wanting, getting, having. Philosophical Papers 99 (August):99-118.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Kvart, Igal (1986). Beliefs and believing. Theoria 52:129-45.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Larson, E. (1994). Needs versus desires. Dialogue 37 (1):1-10.   (Google)
Latham, Noa (2006). Three compatible theories of desire. Dialogue 45 (1):131-138.   (Google)
Lewis, David (1988). Desire as belief. Mind 97 (418):323-32.   (Cited by 26 | Google | More links)
Lewis, David (1996). Desire as belief II. Mind 105 (418):303-13.   (Cited by 19 | Google | More links)
Lumer, Christoph (1997). The content of originally intrinsic desires and of intrinsic motivation. Acta Analytica 18 (18):107-121.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Marks, Joel (1982). A theory of emotion. Philosophical Studies 42 (1):227-42.   (Cited by 15 | Google | More links)
Marks, J. (1986). On the need for theory of desire. In J. Marks (ed.), The Ways of Desire. Precedent.   (Google)
Marks, Joel (ed.) (1986). The Ways of Desire: New Essays in Philosophical Psychology on the Concept of Wanting. Transaction Publishers.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Abstract: Collection of original essays on the theory of desire by Robert Audi, Annette Baier, Wayne Davis, Ronald de Sousa, Robert Gordon, O.H. Green, Joel Marks, Dennis Stampe, Mitchell Staude, Michael Stocker, and C.C.W. Taylor.
McDaniel, Kris & Bradley, Ben (2008). Desires. Mind 117 (466).   (Google | More links)
Abstract: It is not at all obvious how best to draw the distinction between conditional and unconditional desires. In this paper we examine extant attempts to analyse conditional desire. From the failures of those attempts, we draw a moral that leads us to the correct account of conditional desires. We then extend the account of conditional desires to an account of all desires. It emerges that desires do not have the structure that they have been thought to have. We attempt to explain the distinction between intrinsic and extrinsic desire in light of our account of desire. We show how to use our account to solve Wollheim's paradox of democracy and to save modus ponens. Finally, we extend the account of desire to related phenomena, such as conditional promises, intentions, and commands. CiteULike    Connotea    Del.icio.us    What's this?
McInerney, Peter K. (2004). Strength of desire. American Philosophical Quarterly 41 (4):299-310.   (Google)
Meyers, Chris (2005). Wants and desires: A critique of conativist theory of motivation. Journal of Philosophical Research 30:357-370.   (Google)
Morillo, Carolyn R. (1992). Reward event systems: Reconceptualizing the explanatory roles of motivation, desire and pleasure. Philosophical Psychology 5 (1):7-32.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: A developing neurobiological/psychological theory of positive motivation gives a key causal role to reward events in the brain which can be directly activated by electrical stimulation (ESB). In its strongest form, this Reward Event Theory (RET) claims that all positive motivation, primary and learned, is functionally dependent on these reward events. Some of the empirical evidence is reviewed which either supports or challenges RET. The paper examines the implications of RET for the concepts of 'motivation', 'desire' and 'reward' or 'pleasure'. It is argued (1) that a 'causal base' as opposed to a functional' concept of motivation has theoretical advantages; (2) that a causal distinction between the focus' and the 'anchor' of desire suggests an ineliminable 'opacity' of desire; and (3) that some affective concept, such as 'pleasure', should play a key role in psychological explanation, distinct from that of motivational (or cognitive) concepts. A concept of 'reward' or 'pleasure' as intrinsically positive affect is defended, and contrasted with the more 'operational' definitions of 'reward' in some of the hypotheses of Roy Wise
Nolan, Daniel (2006). Selfless desires. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 73 (3):665–679.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: final version in Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 2006 73.3: 665-679
Pettit, Philip & Price, Huw (1989). Bare functional desire. Analysis 49 (October):162-69.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Pojman, Louis P. (1985). Believing and willing. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 15 (March):37-56.   (Cited by 11 | Google)
Price, Huw (1989). Defending desire-as-belief. Mind 98 (January):119-27.   (Cited by 16 | Google | More links)
Ross, Peter W. (2002). Explaining motivated desires. Topoi 21 (1-2):199-207.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Roth, Abraham S. (2005). The mysteries of desire: A discussion. Philosophical Studies 123 (3):273-293.   (Google | More links)
Russell, John M. (1984). Desires don't cause actions. Journal of Mind and Behavior 84:1-10.   (Google)
Sayre-McCord, Geoffrey & Smith, Michael A. (ms). Desires and beliefs of one's own.   (Google)
Schroeder, Timothy (2006). Desire. Philosophy Compass 1 (6):631–639.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Desires move us to action, give us urges, incline us to joy at their satisfaction, and incline us to sorrow at their frustration. Naturalistic work on desire has focused on distinguishing which of these phenomena are part of the nature of desire, and which are merely normal consequences of desiring. Three main answers have been proposed. The first holds that the central necessary fact about desires is that they lead to action. The second makes pleasure the essence of desire. And the third holds that the central necessary fact about desires is that they open us to reward-based learning.
Schueler, G. F. (1995). Desire: Its Role in Practical Reason and the Explanation of Action. MIT Press.   (Cited by 26 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Does action always arise out of desire? G. F. Schueler examines this hotly debated topic in philosophy of action and moral philosophy, arguing that once two senses of "desire" are distinguished - roughly, genuine desires and pro attitudes - apparently plausible explanations of action in terms of the agent's desires can be seen to be mistaken. Desire probes a fundamental issue in philosophy of mind, the nature of desires and how, if at all, they motivate and justify our actions. At least since Hume argued that reason "is and of right ought to be the slave of the passions," many philosophers have held that desires play an essential role both in practical reason and in the explanation of intentional action. G. F. Schueler looks at contemporary accounts of both roles in various belief-desire models of reasons and explanation and argues that the usual belief-desire accounts need to be replaced. Schueler contends that the plausibility of the standard belief-desire accounts rests largely on a failure to distinguish "desires proper," like a craving for sushi, from so-called "pro attitudes," which may take the form of beliefs and other cognitive states as well as desires proper. Schueler's "deliberative model" of practical reasoning suggests a different view of the place of desire in practical reason and the explanation of action. He holds that we can arrive at an intention to act by weighing the relevant considerations and that these may not include desires proper at all.
Schueler, G. F. (1991). Pro-attitudes and direction of fit. Mind 100 (400):277-81.   (Cited by 9 | Google | More links)
Schroeder, Timothy (2006). Precis of Three Faces of Desire. Dialogue 45 (1):125-130.   (Google)
Schwitzgebel, Eric (1999). Representation and desire: A philosophical error with consequences for theory-of-mind research. Philosophical Psychology 12 (2):157-180.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper distinguishes two conceptions of representation at work in the philosophical literature. On the first, "contentive" conception (found, for example, in Searle and Fodor), something is a representation, roughly, if it has "propositional content". On the second, "indicative" conception (found, for example, in Dretske), representations must not only have content but also have the function of indicating something about the world. Desire is representational on the first view but not on the second. This paper argues that philosophers and psychologists have sometimes conflated these two conceptions, and it examines the consequences of this conflation for the developmental literature on the child's understanding of mind. Specifically, recent research by Gopnik and Perner on the child's understanding of desire is motivated by an argument that equivocates between the two conceptions of representation. Finally, the paper suggests that an examination of when the child understands the possibility of misrepresentation in art would be helpful in charting the child's understanding of indicative representation
Schroeder, Timothy (2006). Reply to critics. Dialogue 45 (1):165-174.   (Google)
Sidgwick, H. (1892). The feeling-tone of desire and aversion. Mind 1 (1):94-101.   (Google | More links)
Silverman, Hugh J. (ed.) (2000). Philosophy and Desire. Routledge.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Philosophy and Desire , the seventh book in the well-known Continental Philosophy series, examines questions of desire--desire for another person, desire for happiness, desire for knowledge, desire for a better world, desire for the impossible, desire in text, desire in language and desire for desire itself. The theme of desire is explored through readings of contemporary figures such as Merleau-Ponty, Bataille, Sartre, de Beauvoir, Levinas, Irigaray, Barthes, Derrida, and Derrida. A hot, timely topic in philosophy today Expands the contemporary debates
Smythe, Thomas W. (1972). Unconscious desires and the meaning of 'desire'. The Monist 56 (July):413-425.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Stampe, Dennis W. (1994). Desire. In Samuel D. Guttenplan (ed.), A Companion to the Philosophy of Mind. Blackwell.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Stampe, Dennis W. (1990). Desires as reasons--discussion notes on Fred Dretske's explaining behavior: Reasons in a world of causes. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 50 (4):787-793.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Stampe, Dennis W. (1986). Defining desire. In J. Marks (ed.), The Ways of Desire. Precedent.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Stampe, Dennis W. (1987). The authority of desire. Philosophical Review 96 (July):335-81.   (Cited by 23 | Google | More links)
Teichmann, Roger (1992). Whyte on the individuation of desires. Analysis 52 (2):103-7.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Frankfurt, Harry (1992). The Faintest Passion. Proceedings and Addresses of the American Philosophical Association 66 (3):5-16.   (Google)
Thagard, Paul R. (2006). Desires are not propositional attitudes. Dialogue 45 (1):151-156.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Vadas, Melinda (1984). Affective and nonaffective desire. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 45 (December):273-80.   (Google | More links)
Whyte, J. T. (1992). Weak-kneed desires. Analysis 52 (2):107-11.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Woodfield, Andrew (1982). Desire, intentional content and teleological explanation. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 82:69-88.   (Google)

5.1d.1 Desire as Belief

Bradley, Richard & List, Christian (2009). Desire-as-belief revisited. Analysis 69 (1).   (Google)
Brown, Curtis (1986). What is a belief state? Midwest Studies in Philosophy 10.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Abstract: What we believe depends on more than the purely intrinsic facts about us: facts about our environment or context also help determine the contents of our beliefs. 1 This observation has led several writers to hope that beliefs can be divided, as it were, into two components: a "core" that depends only on the individual?s intrinsic properties; and a periphery that depends on the individual?s context, including his or her history, environment, and linguistic community. Thus Jaegwon Kim suggests that "within each noninternal psychological state that enters into the explanation of some action or behavior we can locate an ?internal core state? which can assume the causal-explanatory role of the noninternal state."2 In the same vein, Stephen Stich writes that "nonautonomous" states, like belief, are best viewed as "conceptually complex hybrids" made up of an autonomous component together with historical and contextual features.3 John Perry, whose term I have adopted, distinguishes between belief states, which are determined by an individual?s intrinsic properties, and objects of belief, which are not.4 And Daniel Dennett makes use of the same notion when he asks:5
Collins, John, Desire-as-belief implies opinionation or indifference.   (Google)
Abstract: Rationalizations of deliberation often make reference to two kinds of mental state, which we call belief and desire. It is worth asking whether these kinds are necessarily distinct, or whether it might be possible to construe desire as belief of a certain sort — belief, say, about what would be good. An expected value theory formalizes our notions of belief and desire, treating each as a matter of degree. In this context the thesis that desire is belief might amount to the claim that the degree to which an agent desires any proposition A equals the degree to which the agent believes the proposition that A would be good. We shall write this latter proposition ‘A◦’ (pronounced ‘A halo’). The Desire-as-Belief Thesis states, then, that to each proposition A there corresponds another proposition A◦, where the probability of A◦ equals the expected value of A
Hajek, Alan (ms). Desire beyond belief Alan hájek and Philip Pettit.   (Google)
Abstract: David Lewis [1988, 1996] canvases an anti-Humean thesis about mental states: that the rational agent desires something to the extent that he or she believes it to be good. Lewis offers and refutes a decision-theoretic formulation of it, the ‘Desire-as-Belief Thesis’. Other authors have since added further negative results in the spirit of Lewis’. We explore ways of being anti- Humean that evade all these negative results. We begin by providing background on evidential decision theory, and on Lewis’ negative results. We then introduce what we call the indexicality loophole: if the goodness of a proposition is indexical, partly a function of an agent’s mental state, then the negative results have no purchase. Thus we propose a variant of Desire-as-Belief that exploits this loophole. We argue that a number of meta-ethical positions are committed to just such indexicality. Indeed, we show that with one central sort of evaluative belief — the belief that an option is right — the indexicality loophole can be exploited in various interesting ways. Moreover, on some accounts, ‘good’ is indexical in the same way. Thus, it seems that the anti- Humean can dodge the negative results
Pettit, Philip & Hájek, Alan (2004). Desire beyond belief. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 82 (1):77 – 92.   (Google)
Abstract: David Lewis [1988; 1996] canvases an anti-Humean thesis about mental states: that the rational agent desires something to the extent that he or she believes it to be good. Lewis offers and refutes a decision-theoretic formulation of it, the 'Desire-as-Belief Thesis'. Other authors have since added further negative results in the spirit of Lewis's. We explore ways of being anti-Humean that evade all these negative results. We begin by providing background on evidential decision theory and on Lewis's negative results. We then introduce what we call the indexicality loophole: if the goodness of a proposition is indexical, partly a function of an agent's mental state, then the negative results have no purchase. Thus we propose a variant of Desire-as-Belief that exploits this loophole. We argue that a number of meta-ethical positions are committed to just such indexicality. Indeed, we show that with one central sort of evaluative belief--the belief that an option is right--the indexicality loophole can be exploited in various interesting ways. Moreover, on some accounts, 'good' is indexical in the same way. Thus, it seems that the anti-Humean can dodge the negative results
Pettit, Philip (ms). Desire beyond belief.   (Google)
Abstract: David Lewis [1988; 1996] canvases an anti-Humean thesis about mental states: that the rational agent desires something to the extent that he or she believes it to be good. Lewis offers and refutes a decision-theoretic formulation of it, the `Desire-as- Belief Thesis'. Other authors have since added further negative results in the spirit of Lewis's. We explore ways of being anti-Humean that evade all these negative results. We begin by providing background on evidential decision theory and on Lewis's negative results. We then introduce what we call the indexicality loophole: if the goodness of a proposition is indexical, partly a function of an agent's mental state, then the negative results have no purchase. Thus we propose a variant of Desire-as- Belief that exploits this loophole. We argue that a number of meta-ethical positions are committed to just such indexicality. Indeed, we show that with one central sort of evaluative beliefÐthe belief that an option is rightÐthe indexicality loophole can be exploited in various interesting ways. Moreover, on some accounts, `good' is indexical in the same way. Thus, it seems that the anti-Humean can dodge the negative results

5.1d.2 Desire-Satisfaction Theories of Well-Being

Heathwood, Chris (2006). Desire satisfactionism and hedonism. Philosophical Studies 128 (3):539-563.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Hedonism and the desire-satisfaction theory of welfare (

5.1d.3 Pleasure and Desire

Morillo, Carolyn R. (1990). The reward event and motivation. Journal of Philosophy 87 (4):169-186.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In philosophy, the textbook case for the discussion of human motivation is the examination (and almost always, the refutation) of psychological egoism. The arguments have become part of the folklore of our tribe, from their inclusion in countless introductory texts. [...] One of my central aims has been to define the issues empirically, so we do not just settle them by definition. Although I am inclined at present to put my bets on the reward-event theory, with its internalism, monism, and causal primacy of satisfaction, I think we are very far from knowing enough to settle these questions concerning motivation, human or otherwise. The winds of science will blow where they may. In the meantime, we can be a bit more circumspect about what we put in our tribal folklore.
Schroeder, Timothy (2010). Desire and pleasure in John Pollock's thinking about acting. Philosophical Studies 148 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: The first third of John Pollock’s Thinking about Acting is on the topics of pleasure, desire, and preference, and these topics are the ones on which this paper focuses. I review Pollock’s position and argue that it has at least one substantial strength (it elegantly demonstrates that desires must be more fundamental than preferences, and embraces this conclusion wholeheartedly) and at least one substantial weakness (it holds to a form of psychological hedonism without convincingly answering the philosophical or empirical objections that might be raised)
Schroeder, Timothy (2004). Three Faces of Desire. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 15 | Google | More links)
Abstract: To desire something is a condition familiar to everyone. It is uncontroversial that desiring has something to do with motivation, something to do with pleasure, and something to do with reward. Call these "the three faces of desire." The standard philosophical theory at present holds that the motivational face of desire presents its unique essence--to desire a state of affairs is to be disposed to act so as to bring it about. A familiar but less standard account holds the hedonic face of desire to reveal to true nature of desire. In this view, to desire something is to tend to pleasure if it seems that the desired state of affairs has been achieved, or displeasure if it seems otherwise, thus tying desire to feelings instead of actions. In Three Faces of Desire, Schroeder goes beyond actions and feelings to advance a novel and controversial theory of desire that puts the focus on desire's neglected face, reward. Informed by contemporary science as much as by the philosophical tradition, Three Faces of Desire discusses recent scientific discoveries that tell us much about the way that actions and feelings are produced in the brain. In particular, recent experiments reveal that a distinctive system is responsible for promoting action, on the one hand, and causing feelings of pleasure and displeasure, on the other. This system, the brain's reward system, is the causal origin of both action and feeling, and is the key to understanding the nature of desire

5.1d.4 Theories of Desire, Misc

Schroeder, Timothy (2009). Desire. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
Abstract: To desire is to be in a particular state of mind. It is a state of mind familiar to everyone who has ever wanted to drink water or desired to know what has happened to an old friend, but its familiarity does not make it easy to give a theory of desire. Controversy immediately breaks out when asking whether wanting water and desiring knowledge are, at bottom, the same state of mind as others that seem somewhat similar: wishing never to have been born, preferring mangoes to peaches, craving gin, having world conquest as one's goal, having a purpose in sneaking out to the shed, or being inclined to provoke just for the sake of provocation. These varied states of mind have all been grouped together under the heading of ‘pro attitudes’, but whether the pro attitudes are fundamentally one mental state or many is disputed.
Schroeder, Timothy (2004). Three Faces of Desire. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 15 | Google | More links)
Abstract: To desire something is a condition familiar to everyone. It is uncontroversial that desiring has something to do with motivation, something to do with pleasure, and something to do with reward. Call these "the three faces of desire." The standard philosophical theory at present holds that the motivational face of desire presents its unique essence--to desire a state of affairs is to be disposed to act so as to bring it about. A familiar but less standard account holds the hedonic face of desire to reveal to true nature of desire. In this view, to desire something is to tend to pleasure if it seems that the desired state of affairs has been achieved, or displeasure if it seems otherwise, thus tying desire to feelings instead of actions. In Three Faces of Desire, Schroeder goes beyond actions and feelings to advance a novel and controversial theory of desire that puts the focus on desire's neglected face, reward. Informed by contemporary science as much as by the philosophical tradition, Three Faces of Desire discusses recent scientific discoveries that tell us much about the way that actions and feelings are produced in the brain. In particular, recent experiments reveal that a distinctive system is responsible for promoting action, on the one hand, and causing feelings of pleasure and displeasure, on the other. This system, the brain's reward system, is the causal origin of both action and feeling, and is the key to understanding the nature of desire

5.1d.5 Desire, Misc

Davis, Wayne A. (1984). A causal theory of intending. American Philosophical Quarterly 21 (1):43-54.   (Google)
Abstract: My goal is to define intending. I defend the view that believing and desiring something are necessary for intending it. They are not sufficient, however, for some things we both expect and want (e.g., the sun to rise tomorrow) are unintendable. Restricting the objects of intention to our own future actions is unwarranted and unhelpful. Rather, the belief involved in intending must be based on the desire in a certain way. En route, I argue that expected but unwanted consequences are not intended, examine the two senses of "desire," distinguish intending from being willing, and relate intending to a variety of other propositional at? titudes.
Davis, Wayne A. (1984). The two senses of desire. Philosophical Studies 45 (2):181-195.   (Google)
Abstract: It has often been said that 'desire' is ambiguous. I do not believe the case for this has been made thoroughly enough, however. The claim typically occurs in the course of defending controversial philosophical theses, such as that intention entails desire, where it tends to look ad hoc. There is need, therefore, for a thorough and single-minded exploration of the ambiguity. I believe the results will be more profound than might be suspected.
May, Joshua (forthcoming). Relational Desires and Empirical Evidence against Psychological Egoism. European Journal of Philosophy.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Roughly, psychological egoism is the thesis that all of a person's intentional actions are ultimately self-interested in some sense; psychological altruism is the thesis that some of a person's intentional actions are not ultimately self-interested, since some are ultimately other-regarding in some sense. C. Daniel Batson and other social psychologists have argued that experiments provide support for a theory called the "empathy-altruism hypothesis" that entails the falsity of psychological egoism. However, several critics claim that there are egoistic explanations of the data that are still not ruled out. One of the most potent criticisms of Batson comes from Elliott Sober and David Sloan Wilson. I argue for two main theses in this paper: (1) we can improve on Sober and Wilson’s conception of psychological egoism and altruism, and (2) this improvement shows that one of the strongest of Sober and Wilson's purportedly egoistic explanations is not tenable. A defense of these two theses goes some way toward defending Batson‘s claim that the evidence from social psychology provides sufficient reason to reject psychological egoism.
Mele, Alfred R. (1990). Irresistible desires. Noûs 24 (3):455-72.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The topic of irresistible desires arises with unsurprising frequency in discussions of free agency and moral responsibility. Actions motivated by such desires are standardly viewed as compelled, and hence unfree. Agents in the grip of irresistible desires are often plausibly exempted from moral blame for intentional deeds in which the desires issue. Yet, relatively little attention has been given to the analysis of irresistible desire. Moreover, a popular analysis is fatally flawed. My aim in this paper is to construct and defend a new analysis of irresistible desire. Although, to render the discussion manageable, I shall keep the issues of freedom and responsibility to one side, readers will see them in the background at every major turn.

5.1e Dreams

Ahmad, M. M. Zuhuruddin[from old catalog] (1936). A Peep Into the Spiritual Unconscious (a Philosophical Attempt to Explain the Phenomenon of Dreams). [Bombay, India Printing Works.   (Google)
Ardito, Rita B. (2000). Dreaming as an active construction of meaning. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):907-908.   (Google)
Abstract: Although the work of Revonsuo is commendable for its attempt to use an evolutionary approach to formulate a hypothesis about the adaptive function of dreaming, the conclusions arrived at by this author cannot be fully shared. Particularly questionable is the idea that the specific function of dreaming is to simulate threatening events. I propose here a hypothesis in which the dream can have a different function. [Revonsuo]
Aristotle, , Dreams.   (Google)
Aristotle, , On dreams.   (Google | More links)
Augé, Marc (1999). The War of Dreams: Exercises in Ethno-Fiction. Pluto Press.   (Google)
Babbitt, Susan E. (1996). Impossible Dreams: Rationality, Integrity, and Moral Imagination. Westview Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Conventional wisdom and commonsense morality tend to take the integrity of persons for granted. But for people in systematically unjust societies, self-respect and human dignity may prove to be impossible dreams.Susan Babbitt explores the implications of this insight, arguing that in the face of systemic injustice, individual and social rationality may require the transformation rather than the realization of deep-seated aims, interests, and values. In particular, under such conditions, she argues, the cultivation and ongoing exercise of moral imagination is necessary to discover and defend a more humane social vision. Impossible Dreams is one of those rare books that fruitfully combines discourses that were previously largely separate: feminist and antiracist political theory, analytic ethics and philosophy of mind, and a wide range of non-philosophical literature on the lives of oppressed peoples around the world. It is both an object lesson in reaching across academic barriers and a demonstration of how the best of feminist philosophy can be in conversation with the best of “mainstream” philosophy—as well as affect the lives of real people
Baker, M. J. (1954). Sleeping and waking. Mind 63 (October):539-543.   (Google | More links)
Beenfeldt, Christian (2008). A wake up call—or more sweet slumber? A review of Daniel Dennett's sweet dreams: Philosophical obstacles to a science of consciousness. Think 7 (19):85-92.   (Google)
Bencivenga, Ermanno (1983). Descartes, dreaming, and professor Wilson. Journal of the History of Philosophy 21 (1).   (Google)
Blagrove, Mark (2000). Dreams have meaning but no function. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):910-911.   (Google)
Abstract: Solms shows the cortical basis for why dreams reflect waking concerns and goals, but with deficient volition. I argue the latter relates to Hobson et al.'s process I as well as M. A memory function for REM sleep is possible, but may be irrelevant to dream characteristics, which, contrary to Revonsuo, mirror the range of waking emotions, positive and negative. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Solms; Revonsuo; Vertes & Eastman]
Black, Donald (2000). Dreams of pure sociology. Sociological Theory 18 (3):343-367.   (Google | More links)
Blagrove, Mark (1996). Problems with the cognitive psychological modeling of dreaming. Journal of Mind and Behavior 17 (2):99-134.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Bloom, Harold (1997). Book review: Omens of the millennium: The gnosis of angels, dreams, and resurrection. Philosophy and Literature 21 (2).   (Google)
Bodnar, John (2010). Memory. Bad dreams about the good war : Bataan. In Greg Dickinson, Carole Blair & Brian L. Ott (eds.), Places of Public Memory: The Rhetoric of Museums and Memorials. University of Alabama Press.   (Google)
Boland, Lawrence A. (2006). On reviewing machine dreams : Zoomed-in versus zoomed-out. Philosophy of the Social Sciences 36 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: continues to receive many reviews. Judging by recent reviews, this is a very controversial book. The question considered here is, how can one fairly review a controversial book—particularly when the book is widely popular and, for a history of economic thought book, a best seller? This essay uses Mirowski’s book as a case study to propose one answer for this question. In the process, it will examine how others seem to have answered this question. Key Words: methodology • reviews • Mirowski • Machine Dreams
Borbély, Alexander A. & Wittmann, Lutz (2000). Sleep, not Rem sleep, is the Royal road to dreams. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):911-912.   (Google)
Abstract: The advent of functional imaging has reinforced the attempts to define dreaming as a sleep state-dependent phenomenon. PET scans revealed major differences between nonREM sleep and REM sleep. However, because dreaming occurs throughout sleep, the common features of the two sleep states, rather than the differences, could help define the prerequisite for the occurrence of dreams. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Solms; Revonsuo; Vertes & Eastman]
Botz-Bornstein, Thorsten (2007). Dreams in buddhism and western aesthetics: Some thoughts on play, style and space. Asian Philosophy 17 (1):65 – 81.   (Google)
Abstract: Several Buddhist schools in India, China and Japan concentrate on the interrelationships between waking and dreaming consciousness. In Eastern philosophy, reality can be seen as a dream and an obscure 'reality beyond' can be considered as real. In spite of the overwhelming Platonic-Aristotelian-Freudian influence existent in Western culture, some Western thinkers and artists - Valéry, Baudelaire, and Schnitzler, for example - have been fascinated by a kind of 'simple presence' contained in dreams. I show that this has consequences for a philosophy of space. According to the authors discussed, the dreamer and the player recognize that human space always means the entire cosmos
Botz–Bornstein, Thorsten (2003). The dream of language: Wittgenstein's concept of dreams in the context of style and lebensform. Philosophical Forum 34 (1):73–89.   (Google | More links)
Botterill, George (2008). The internal problem of dreaming: Detection and epistemic risk. International Journal of Philosophical Studies 16 (2):139 – 160.   (Google)
Abstract: There are two epistemological problems connected with dreaming, which are of different kinds and require different treatment. The internal problem is best seen as a problem of rational consistency, of how we can maintain all of: Dreams are experiences we have during sleep. Dream-experiences are sufficiently similar to waking experiences for the subject to be able to mistake them for waking experiences. We can tell that we are awake. (1)-(3) threaten to violate a requirement on discrimination: that we can only tell Xs from Ys if there is some detectable difference between Xs and Ys. Attempts to solve the problem by Descartes and Williams are considered. It is suggested that if we take account of levels of epistemic risk, we can use Descartes's criterion of lack of coherence, at least with hindsight - which is the time when we need to use it
Browne, Alice (1981). Dreams and picture-writing: Some examples of this comparison from the sixteenth to the eighteenth century. Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 44:90-100.   (Google | More links)
Browne, Alice (1977). Descartes's dreams. Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 40:256-273.   (Google | More links)
Brown, Robert (1957). Sound sleep and sound scepticism. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 35 (May):47-53.   (Google | More links)
Caldwell, Robert L. (1965). Malcolm and the criterion of sleep. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 43 (December):339-352.   (Google | More links)
Cantwell Smith, Brian (1965). Dreaming. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 43 (May):48-57.   (Google)
Carney, Terry; Beaupert, Fleur Aileen; Perry, Julia & Tait, David, Advocacy and participation in mental health cases: Realisable rights or pipe-dreams?   (Google)
Abstract:      This article discusses Australian experiences of mental health clients, legal advocates and other stakeholders in the mental health review system. We review forms of advocacy, the reactions to these, and the contribution lawyers make to protecting rights within this field. Based on our fieldwork we suggest a mixed model of advocacy, one that includes legal representation that goes beyond simple 'following instructions', but also self-advocacy, systemic advocacy and mobilisation of support networks. We suggest that Jan Brakel was right to recently call for a re-conceptualisation of mental health advocacy, and indicate ways this might be achieved
Cartwright, Rosalind (2000). How and why the brain makes dreams: A report card on current research on dreaming. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):914-916.   (Google)
Abstract: The target articles in this volume address the three major questions about dreaming that have been most responsible for the delay in progress in this field over the past 25 years. These are: (1) Where in the brain is dreaming produced, given that dream reports can be elicited from sleep stages other than REM? (2) Do dream plots have any intrinsic meaning? (3) Does dreaming serve some specialized function? The answers offered here when added together support a new model of dreaming that is testable, and should revitalize this area of study. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Revonsuo; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Cavallero, Corrado (2000). Rem sieep = dreaming: The never-ending story. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):916-917.   (Google)
Abstract: It has been widely demonstrated that dreaming occurs throughout human sleep. However, we once again are facing new variants of the equation “REM sleep = Dreaming.” Nielsen proposes a model that assumes covert REM processes in NREM sleep. I argue against this possibility, because dream research has shown that REM sleep is not a necessary condition for dreaming to occur. [Nielson]
Chapman, Peter & Underwood, Geoffrey (2000). Mental states during dreaming and daydreaming: Some methodological loopholes. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):917-918.   (Google)
Abstract: Relatively poor memory for dreams is important evidence for Hobson et al.'s model of conscious states. We describe the time-gap experience as evidence that everyday memory for waking states may not be as good as they assume. As well as being surprisingly sparse, everyday memories may themselves be systematically distorted in the same manner that Revonsuo attributes uniquely to dreams. [Hobson et al.; Revonsuo]
Chappell, Vere C. (1963). The concept of dreaming. Philosophical Quarterly 13 (July):193-213.   (Google | More links)
Cheyne, J. A. (2000). Play, dreams, and simulation. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):918-919.   (Google)
Abstract: Threat themes are clearly over-represented in dreams. Threat is, however, not the only theme with potential evolutionary significance. Even for hypnagogic and hypnopompic hallucinations during sleep paralysis, for which threat themes are far commoner than for ordinary dreaming, consistent non-threat themes have been reported. Revonsuo's simulation hypothesis represents an encouraging initiative to develop an evolutionary functional approach to dream-related experiences but it could be broadened to include evolutionarily relevant themes beyond threat. It is also suggested that Revonsuo's evolutionary re-interpretation of dreams might profitably be compared to arguments for, and models of, evolutionary functions of play. [Revonsuo]
Child, William (2007). Dreaming, calculating, thinking: Wittgenstein and anti-realism about the past. Philosophical Quarterly 57 (227):252–272.   (Google | More links)
Chihara, C. (1965). What dreams are made of. Theoria 31:145-58.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Child, William (2009). Wittgenstein, dreaming and anti-realism: A reply to Richard Scheer. Philosophical Investigations 32 (4):329-337.   (Google)
Abstract: I have argued that Wittgenstein's treatment of dreaming involves a kind of anti-realism about the past: what makes "I dreamed p " true is, roughly, that I wake with the feeling or impression of having dreamed p . Richard Scheer raises three objections. First, that the texts do not support my interpretation. Second, that the anti-realist view of dreaming does not make sense, so cannot be Wittgenstein's view. Third, that the anti-realist view leaves it a mystery why someone who reports having dreamed such-and-such is inclined to report what she does. The Reply defends my reading of Wittgenstein against these objections
Chynoweth, Brad (2010). Descartes' resolution of the dreaming doubt. Pacific Philosophical Quarterly 91 (2):153-179.   (Google)
Abstract: After resolving the dreaming doubt at the end of the Sixth Meditation, Descartes concedes to Hobbes that one could apply the criterion for waking experience in a dream and thus be deceived, but he no longer considers this possibility to have skeptical force. I argue that this is a legitimate response by Descartes since 1) the dreaming doubt in the Sixth Meditation is no longer a global skeptical hypothesis as it is in the First, and 2) the level of certainty that sensory experience must meet in the Sixth Meditation is lower than it must meet in the First
Clark, Andy (2005). The twisted matrix: Dream, simulation, or hybrid? In C. Grau (ed.), Philosophical Essays on the Matrix. Oxford University Press New York.   (Google | More links)
Coenen, Anton (2000). The divorce of Rem sleep and dreaming. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):922-924.   (Google)
Abstract: The validity of dream recall is discussed. What is the relation between the actual dream and its later reflection? Nielsen proposes differential sleep mentation, which is probably determined by dream accessibility. Solms argues that REM sleep and dreaming are double dissociable states. Dreaming occurs outside REM sleep when cerebral activation is high enough. That various active sleep states correlate with vivid dream reports implies that REM sleep and dreaming are single dissociable states. Vertes & Eastman reject that REM sleep is involved in memory consolidation. Considerable evidence for this was obtained by REM deprivation studies with the dubious water tank technique. [Nielsen; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Combs, Allan; Kahn, David & Krippner, Stanley (2000). Dreaming and the self-organizing brain. Journal of Consciousness Studies 7 (7):4-11.   (Google)
Cotterill, Rodney M. J. (2003). Conscious unity, emotion, dreaming, and the solution of the hard problem. In Axel Cleeremans (ed.), The Unity of Consciousness. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Curley, Edwin M. (1975). Dreaming and conceptual revision. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 53 (August):119-41.   (Google | More links)
Curry, Robert (1974). Films and dreams. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 33 (1):83-89.   (Google | More links)
Davenport, Edward (1990). Review essays : Dreams and nightmares technology in 3-d. Philosophy of the Social Sciences 20 (1).   (Google)
Dennett, Daniel C. (1976). Are dreams experiences? Philosophical Review 73 (April):151-71.   (Cited by 21 | Annotation | Google | More links)
Dennett, Daniel C. (2005). Sweet Dreams: Philosophical Obstacles to a Science of Consciousness. MIT Press.   (Cited by 22 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In the final essay, the "intrinsic" nature of "qualia" is compared with the naively imagined "intrinsic value" of a dollar in ...
Desjardins, Sophie & Zadra, Antonio (2006). Is the threat simulation theory threatened by recurrent dreams? Consciousness and Cognition 15 (2):470-474.   (Google)
Dilman, Ilham (1966). Professor Malcolm on dreams. Analysis 26 (March):129-134.   (Google)
Doricchi, Fabrizio & Violani, Cristiano (2000). Mesolimbic dopamine and the neuropsychology of dreaming: Some caution and reconsiderations. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):930-931.   (Google)
Abstract: New findings point to a role for mesolimbic DA circuits in the generation of dreaming. We disagree with Solms about these structures having an exclusive role in generating dreams. We review data suggesting that dreaming can be interrupted at different levels of processing and that anterior-subcortical lesions associated with dream cessation are unlikely to produce selective hypodopaminergic dynamic impairments. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Solms]
Dunlop, Charles E. M. (1978). Belief in dreams. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 56 (May):61-64.   (Google | More links)
Dunlop, Charles E. M. (ed.) (1977). Philosophical Essays on Dreaming. Cornell University Press.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Singer Jr, Edgar A. (1924). On pain and dreams. Journal of Philosophy 21 (22):589-601.   (Google | More links)
Emmett, Kathleen (1978). Oneiric experiences. Philosophical Studies 34 (November):445-50.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Fawcett, Douglas (1921). Dreams. Mind 30 (117):122-123.   (Google | More links)
Fawcett, Douglas (1921). To the editor of "mind". Dreams. Mind 30 (117).   (Google)
Flanagan, Owen J. (1995). Deconstructing dreams: The spandrels of sleep. Journal of Philosophy 92 (1):5-27.   (Cited by 11 | Google | More links)
Flanagan, Owen (2000). Dreaming is not an adaptation. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):936-939.   (Google)
Abstract: The five papers in this issue all deal with the proper evolutionary function of sleep and dreams, these being different. To establish that some trait of character is an adaptation in the strict biological sense requires a story about the fitness enhancing function it served when it evolved and possibly a story of how the maintenance of this function is fitness enhancing now. My aim is to evaluate the proposals put forward in these papers. My conclusion is that although sleep is almost certainly an adaptation, dreaming is not. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; revonsuo; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Flanagan, Owen J. (2000). Dreaming Souls: Sleep, Dreams, and the Evolution of the Conscious Mind. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 30 | Google | More links)
Abstract: What, if anything, do dreams tell us about ourselves? What is the relationship between types of sleep and types of dreams? Does dreaming serve any purpose? Or are dreams simply meaningless mental noise--"unmusical fingers wandering over the piano keys"? With expertise in philosophy, psychology, and neuroscience, Owen Flanagan is uniquely qualified to answer these questions. In this groundbreaking work, he provides both an accessible survey of the latest research on sleep and dreams and a compelling new theory about the nature and function of dreaming. Flanagan argues that while sleep has a clear biological function and adaptive value, dreams are merely side effects, "free riders," irrelevant from an evolutionary point of view. But dreams are hardly unimportant. Flanagan argues that dreams are self-expressive, the result of our need to find or to create meaning, even when we're sleeping. Written with remarkable insight, Dreaming Souls offers a fascinating new way of apprehending one of the oldest mysteries of mental life
Flanagan, Owen J. (1996). Self-expression in sleep: Neuroscience and dreams. In Self-Expressions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Fort, Andrew O. (1985). Dreaming in advaita vedānta. Philosophy East and West 35 (4):377-386.   (Google | More links)
Foulkes, D. (1999). Children's Dreaming and the Development of Consciousness. Harvard University Press.   (Cited by 39 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In this book, which distills a lifetime of study, Foulkes shows that dreaming as we normally understand it--active stories in which the dreamer is an actor-...
Franzini, Carlo (2000). Sleep, dreaming, and brain activation. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):939-940.   (Google)
Abstract: Both Solms and Nielsen acknowledge the difficulty of accounting for the similarities between REM and NREM sleep mentation with a two-generator model, and each link dreams, either explicitly (Solms) or implicitly (Nielsen), to brain activation. At present, however, no data indicate that brain activation can be demonstrated whenever vivid dream reports are obtained. [Nielsen; Solms]
Gallagher, Neil A. (1976). A plea to stop dreaming about dreaming. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 36 (March):423-424.   (Google | More links)
Gezgin, Dr Ulas Basar (ms). On Flanagan's ideas on dreams and ahead: An attempt to locate dreaming phenomenon under the superclass of consciousness.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In this paper, Owen Flanagan’s ideas on dreaming phenomenon are discussed and a thought experiment with four parallel trials is presented as an attempt to locate dreaming phenomenon under the superclass of consciousness
Goguen, J. (2004). Musical qualia, context, time and emotion. Journal of Consciousness Studies 11 (3-4):117-147.   (Cited by 7 | Google | More links)
Gordijn, Bert (2005). Nanoethics: From utopian dreams and apocalyptic nightmares towards a more balanced view. Science and Engineering Ethics 11 (4).   (Google)
Abstract:  Nanotechnology is a swiftly developing field of technology that is believed to have the potential of great upsides and excessive downsides. In the ethical debate there has been a strong tendency to strongly focus on either the first or the latter. As a consequence ethical assessments of nanotechnology tend to radically diverge. Optimistic visionaries predict truly utopian states of affairs. Pessimistic thinkers present all manner of apocalyptic visions. Whereas the utopian views follow from one-sidedly focusing on the potential benefits of nanotechnology, the apocalyptic perspectives result from giving exclusive attention to possible worst-case scenarios. These radically opposing evaluations hold the risk of conflicts and unwanted backlashes. Furthermore, many of these drastic views are based on simplified and outdated visions of a nanotechnology dominated by self-replicating assemblers and nanomachines. Hence, the present state of the ethical debate on nanotechnology calls for the development of more balanced and better-informed assessments. As a first step in this direction this contribution presents a new method of framing the ethical debate on nanotechnology. Thus, the focus of this paper is on methodology, not on normative analysis
Gottesmann, Claude (2005). Waking hallucinations could correspond to a mild form of dreaming sleep stage hallucinatory activity. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (6):766-767.   (Google)
Abstract: There are strong resemblances between the neurobiological characteristics of hallucinations occurring in the particular case of schizophrenia and the hallucinatory activity observed during the rapid-eye-movement (dreaming) sleep stage: the same prefrontal dorsolateral deactivation; forebrain disconnectivity and disinhibition; sensory deprivation; and acetylcholine, monoamine, and glutamate modifications
Grau, Christopher (2005). Bad Dreams, Evil Demons, and the Experience Machine: Philosophy and The Matrix. In Christopher Grau (ed.), Philosophers Explore The Matrix. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Gregory, Joshua C. (1916). Dreams as psychical explosions. Mind 25 (98):193-205.   (Google | More links)
Greenberg, Ramon (2005). Old wine (most of it) in new bottles: Where are dreams and what is the memory? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (1):72-73.   (Google)
Abstract: I discuss how the work in Walker's article adds to the considerable body of research on dreaming, sleep, and memory that appeared in the early days of modern sleep research. I also consider the issue of REM-independent and REM-dependent kinds of learning. This requires including emotional issues in our discussion, and therefore emphasizes the importance of studying and understanding dreams
Gregory, Joshua C. (1922). Visual images, words and dreams. Mind 31 (123):321-334.   (Google | More links)
Groark, Kevin P. (2010). Willful souls : Dreaming and the dialectics of self-experience among the tzotzil Maya of Highland chiapas, mexico. In Keith M. Murphy & C. Jason Throop (eds.), Toward an Anthropology of the Will. Stanford University Press.   (Google)
Gunderson, Keith (2000). The dramaturgy of dreams in pleistocene minds and our own. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):946-947.   (Google)
Abstract: The notion of simulation in dreaming of threat recognition and avoidance faces difficulties deriving from (1) some typical characteristics of dream artifacts (some “surreal,” some not) and (2) metaphysical issues involving the need for some representation in the theory of a perspective subject making use of the artifact. [Hobson et al.; Revonsuo]
Hacking, Ian (2001). Dreams in place. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 59 (3):245–260.   (Google | More links)
Hampton, Howard (2007). Born in Flames: Termite Dreams, Dialectical Fairy Tales, and Pop Apocalypses. Harvard University Press.   (Google)
Hanson, Robin, Dreams of autarky.   (Google)
Abstract: Genie nanotech, space colonies, Turing-test A.I., a local singularity, crypto credentials, and private law are all dreams of a future where some parts of the world economy and society have an unusually low level of dependence on the rest of the world. But it is the worldwide division of labor that has made us humans rich, and I suspect we won't let it go for a long time to come
Hanfling, Oswald (1998). The reality of dreams. Philosophical Investigations 21 (4):338-344.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Hartmann, Ernest (2000). The waking-to-dreaming continuum and the effects of emotion. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):947-950.   (Google)
Abstract: The three-dimensional “AIM model” proposed by Hobson et al. is imaginative. However, many kinds of data suggest that the “dimensions” are not orthogonal, but closely correlated. An alternative view is presented in which mental functioning is considered as a continuum, or a group of closely linked continua, running from focused waking activity at one end, to dreaming at the other. The effect of emotional state is increasingly evident towards the dreaming end of the continuum. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Solms]
Haskell, Robert E. (1986). Cognitive psychology and dream research: Historical, conceptual, and epistemological considerations. Journal of Mind and Behavior 7:131-159.   (Cited by 8 | Google)
Hengehold, Laura (2002). “In that sleep of death what dreams...”: Foucault, existential phenomenology, and the Kantian imagination. Continental Philosophy Review 35 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: Although Foucault's early writings were strongly influenced by the discourse of existential phenomenology, he later considered it an obstacle to a better understanding of social and political power. This essay seeks to understand some of the reasons for his shift, specifically with respect to Heidegger and Merleau-Ponty. I argue that Foucault diverges from existential phenomenology according to an alternative tendency within the Kantian inheritance they both share: one which stresses the world-disruptive rather than the unifying or world-disclosive power of transcendental imagination. Examining the role played by dreams and death in Foucault's early introduction to Binswanger's Dream and Existence allows us to situate his later analysis of the historical and political (rather than existential) meaning of death with respect to larger philosophical currents
Herman, John (2000). Reflexive and orienting properties of Rem sleep dreaming and eye movements. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):950-950.   (Google)
Abstract: In this manuscript Hobson et al. propose a model exploring qualitative differences between the three states of consciousness, waking, NREM sleep, and REM sleep, in terms of state-related brain activity. The model consists of three factors, each of which varies along a continuum, creating a three-dimensional space: activation (A), information flow (I), and mode of information processing (M). Hobson has described these factors previously (1990; 1992a). Two of the dimensions, activation and modulation, deal directly with subcortical influences upon cortical structures – the reticular activation system, with regard to the activation dimension and the locus coeruleus and the pontine raphe neuclei, with regard to the modulation dimension. The focus of this review is a further exploration of the interaction between dreaming and the cortical and subcortical structures relevant to REM sleep eye movements. [Hobson et al. ]
Hobson, J. Allan; Pace-Schott, Edward F. & Stickgold, Robert (2000). Dream science 2000: A response to commentaries on dreaming and the brain. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1019-1035.   (Google)
Abstract: Definitions of dreaming are not required to map formal features of mental activity onto brain measures. While dreaming occurs during all stages of sleep, intense dreaming is largely confined to REM. Forebrain structures and many neurotransmitters can contribute to sleep and dreaming without negating brainstem and aminergic-cholinergic control mechanisms. Reductionism is essential to science and AIM has considerable heuristic value. Recent findings support sleep's role in learning and memory. Emerging technologies may address long-standing issues in sleep and dream research
Hobson, J. Allan (2002). Sleep and dream suppression following a lateral medullary infarct: A first-person account. Consciousness and Cognition 11 (3):377-390.   (Cited by 9 | Google | More links)
Hodges, Michael P. & Carter, William R. (1969). Nelson on dreaming a pain. Philosophical Studies 20 (April):43-46.   (Google | More links)
Holowchak, Mark (2004). Lucretius on the Gates of horn and ivory: A psychophysical challenge to prophecy by dreams. Journal of the History of Philosophy 42 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: : Lucretius' Epicurean account of dreams in Book IV of De Rerum Natura indicates that they are wholly void of prophetic significance and of little practical significance. Dreams, rightly apprehended, do little more than mirror our daily preoccupations. For Lucretius, all dreams pass through the gate of ivory and all are reducible to psychophysical phenomena.In this paper, I examine Lucretius' account of sleep and the formation of dreams in light of the Epicurean aims of the poem as a whole. In doing so, I give what I take to be a plausible sketch of the formation of dreams through what I call Lucretius' "selection model" of dreams. The selection model forbids, strictly speaking, the phenomenon of genuine prophecy through dreams, while at the same time it allows for a surprisingly rich psychophysical explanation of the genesis of seemingly prophetic dreams in sleepers. Thus, I argue, a proper grasp of the Lucretian account of oneiric formation is itself a significant part of the Epicurean cure for superstitions and religiously based ills of his day
Humphrey, Nicholas (2000). Dreaming as play. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):953-953.   (Google)
Abstract: Dreaming can provide a marvelous opportunity for the “playful” exploration of dramatic events. But the chance to learn to deal with danger is only a small part of it. More important is the chance to discover what it is like to be the subject of strange but humanly significant mental states. [Revonsuo]
Hunt, Harry T. (2000). New multiplicities of dreaming and REMing. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):953-955.   (Google)
Abstract: The five authors vary in the degree to which the recent neuroscience of the REM state leads them towards multiple dimensions and forms of dreaming consciousness (Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Solms) or toward all-explanatory single factor models (Vertes & Eastman, Revonsuo). The view of the REM state as a prolongation of the orientation response to novelty fits best with the former pluralisms but not the latter monisms. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Revonsuo; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Hunter, J. F. M. (1971). Some questions about dreaming. Mind 80 (January):70-92.   (Google | More links)
Hunter, J. F. M. (1983). The difference between dreaming and being awake. Mind 92 (January):80-93.   (Google | More links)
Infante, Mauricio & Wells, Lloyd A. (2004). Children's dreaming and the development of consciousness. Journal of the American Academy of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry 43 (12):1519-1520.   (Google | More links)
Jacobs, Arthur M.; Rö, Frank & Sler, (1999). Dondersian dreams in brain-mappers' minds, or, still no cross-fertilization between mind mappers and cognitive modelers? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 22 (2):293-295.   (Google)
Abstract: Pulvermüller identifies two major flaws of the subtraction method of neuroimaging studies and proposes remedies. We argue that these remedies are themselves flawed and that the cognitive science community badly needs to take initial steps toward a cross-fertilization between mind mappers and cognitive modelers. Such steps could include the development of computational task models that transparently and falsifiably link the input (stimuli) and output (changes in blood flow or brain waves) of neuroimaging studies to changes in information processing activity that is the stuff of cognitive models
Joseph, R. (1988). The right cerebral hemisphere: Emotion, music, visual-spatial skills, body-image, dreams, and awareness. Journal of Clinical Psychology 44:630-673.   (Cited by 45 | Google | More links)
Kahn, D.; Pace-Schott, E. & Hobson, J. A. (2002). Emotion and cognition: Feeling and character identification in dreaming. Consciousness and Cognition 11 (1):34-50.   (Google)
Abstract: This study investigated the relationship between dream emotion and dream character identification. Thirty-five subjects provided 320 dream reports and answers to questions on characters that appeared in their dreams. We found that emotions are almost always evoked by our dream characters and that they are often used as a basis for identifying them. We found that affection and joy were commonly associated with known characters and were used to identify them even when these emotional attributes were inconsistent with those of the waking state. These findings are consistent with the finding that the dorsolateral prefrontal cortex, associated with short-term memory, is less active in the dreaming compared to the wake brain, while the paleocortical and subcortical limbic areas are more active. The findings are also consistent with the suggestion that these limbic areas have minimal input from the dorsolateral prefrontal cortex in the dreaming brain
Kahan, Tracey L. (2000). The “problem” of dreaming in NREM sleep continues to challenge reductionist (two generator) models of dream generation. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):956-958.   (Google)
Abstract: The “problem” of dreaming in NREM sleep continues to challenge models that propose a causal relationship between REM mechanisms and the psychological features of dreaming. I suggest that, ultimately, efforts to identify correspondences among multiple levels of analysis will be more productive for dream theory than attempts to reduce dreaming to any one level of analysis. [Hobson et al. ; Nielsen]
Kant, Immanuel (1969). Dreams of a Spirit Seer. New York, Vantage Press.   (Google)
Kantor, Jay (1970). Pinching and dreaming. Philosophical Studies 21 (1-2).   (Google)
Rosamond Kent Sprague, (1985). Aristotle on red mirrors (on dreams II 459b24 - 460a23). Phronesis 30 (3):323-325.   (Google)
Khambalia, Amina & Shapiro, Colin M. (2000). A new approach for explaining dreaming and Rem sleep mechanisms. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):558-559.   (Google)
Abstract: The following review summarizes and examines Mark Solms's article Dreaming and REM Sleep are controlled by different brain mechanisms, which argues why the understanding of REM sleep as the physiological equivalent of dreaming needs to be re-analyzed. An analysis of Solms's article demonstrates that he makes a convincing argument against the paradigmatic activation-synthesis model proposed by Hobson and McCarley and provides provocative evidence to support his claim that REM and dreaming are dissociable states. In addition, to situate Solms's findings in concurrent research, other studies are mentioned that are further elucidated by his argument. [Solms]
Kramer, Milton (2000). Dreaming has content and meaning not just form. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):959-961.   (Google)
Abstract: The biological theories of dreaming provide no explanation for the transduction from neuronal discharge to dreaming or waking consciousness. They cannot account for the variability in dream content between individuals or within individuals. Mind-brain isomorphism is poorly supported, as is dreaming's link to REM sleep. Biological theories of dreaming do not provide a function for dreaming nor a meaning for dreams. Evolutionary views of dreaming do not relate dream content to the current concerns of the dreamer and using the nightmare as the paradigm dream minimizes the impact of poor sleep on adaptations. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Revonsuo; Solms]
Kramer, Martin (1962). Malcolm on dreaming. Mind 71 (January):81-86.   (Google | More links)
Krippner, Stanley (2006). Geomagnetic field effects in anomalous dreams and the akashic field. World Futures 62 (1 & 2):103 – 113.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Ervin Laszlo has used the ancient concept of the Akashic Records for the basis of his "Akashic Field" (A-field) model, one that has obvious implications for parapsychology, the scientific study of anomalous human-human and human-environment interactions, that is, "psi." Experiments with "telepathic" and "precognitive" dreams are one example of parapsychological research that may fit the A-field model because of its information-carrying potential. Psi appears to be a complex system, one that may reflect the connective "web" posited by the A-field model. In other words, the "universal knowledge" implicit in the old descriptions of the Akashic Records may have a modern-day counterpart
Krieckhaus, E. E. (2000). Papez dreams: Mechanism and phenomenology of dreaming. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):961-962.   (Google)
Abstract: I agree with Revonsuo that dreaming, particularly about risky scenes, has a great selective advantage. Although the paleoamygdala system generally facilitates stress and alarm, the system which inhibits stress and alarm, initiates bold actions, and mediates learning in risky scenes is the arche, hippocampal system (Papez circuit). Because all thalamic nuclei are inhibited during sleep except arche, Papez probably also dreams in risky scenes. [Revonsuo]
Kuhn, Annette (2002). Dreaming of Fred and Ginger: Cinema and Cultural Memory. New York University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: "The main spine of this book stems from a comprehensive series of interviews with subjects recalling their experiences of 1930s cinemagoing. Your feel the breath of life in these spectators, a rarity in film studies, thanks to the painstaking work contracting the interview subjects and recording and tabulating their testimony."- JUMPCUT In the 1930s, Britain had the highest annual per capita cinema attendance in the world, far surpassing ballroom dancing as the nation's favorite pastime. It was, as historian A.J.P. Taylor said, the "essential social habit of the age." And yet, although we know something about the demographics of British cinemagoers, we know almost nothing of their experience of film, how film affected them, how it fit into their daily lives, what role cinema played in the larger culture of the time, and in what ways cinemagoing shaped the generation that came of age in the 1930s. In Dreaming of Fred and Ginger , Annette Kuhn draws upon contemporary publications, extensive interviews with cinemagoers themselves, and readings of selected film, to produce a provocative and perspective-altering ethno-historical study. Taking cinemagoers' accounts of their own experiences as both "the engine and product of investigation," Kuhn enters imaginatively into the world of 1930s cinema culture and analyzes its place in popular memory. Among the topics she examines are the physical space of the cinemas; the role film played in growing up; the experience of being a member of a cinema audience; film-inspired fantasies of American life; the importance of cinema to adolescence in offering role models, ideals of romance, as well as practical opportunities for courtship; and the sheer pleasure of watching such film stars as Fred Astaire, Ginger Rogers, Nelson Eddy, Ronald Colman, and many others. Engagingly written and painstakingly researched, with contributions to film history, cultural studies, and social history, Dreaming of Fred and Ginger offers an illuminating account of a key moment in British cultural memory
LaBerge, Stephen (2000). Lucid dreaming: Evidence and methodology. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):962-964.   (Google)
Abstract: Lucid dreaming provides a test case for theories of dreaming. For example, whether or not “loss of self-reflective awareness” is characteristic of dreaming, it is not necessary to dreaming. The fact that lucid dreamers can remember to perform predetermined actions and signal to the laboratory allows them to mark the exact time of particular dream events, allowing experiments to establish precise correlations between physiology and subjective reports, and enabling the methodical testing of hypotheses. [Hobson et al.; Solms]
Ladd, George Trumbull (1892). Contribution to the psychology of visual dreams. Mind 1 (2):299-304.   (Google | More links)
Landesman, Charles (1964). Dreams: Two types of explanation. Philosophical Studies 15 (1-2):17-23.   (Google | More links)
Linsky, Leonard (1962). Illusions and dreams. Mind 71 (July):364-371.   (Google | More links)
Linsky, Leonard (1956). On misremembering dreams. Philosophical Studies 7 (6).   (Google)
Lipson, Morris (1989). Dreams, scepticism, and features of the world. Philosophical Studies 55 (2).   (Google)
Macdonald, Margaret (1953). Sleeping and waking. Mind 62 (April):202-215.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Malcolm, Norman (1962). Dreaming. Routledge and Kegan Paul.   (Cited by 43 | Google)
Malcolm, Norman (1957). Dreaming and scepticism: A rejoinder. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 35 (December):207-211.   (Google | More links)
Malcolm, Norman (1961). Professor Ayer on dreaming. Journal of Philosophy 58 (11):294-297.   (Google | More links)
Malcolm, Norman (1959). Stern's dreaming. Analysis 19 (December):47.   (Google)
Malcolm, Norman (1967). The concept of dreaming. In Harold Morick (ed.), Wittgenstein and the Problem of Other Minds. Humanities Press.   (Google)
Mannison, Don (1977). Believing and dreaming. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 55 (1):76 – 81.   (Google | More links)
Mannison, Donald S. (1975). Dreaming an impossible dream. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 4 (June):663-75.   (Google)
Markie, Peter J. (1981). Dreams and deceivers in meditation one. Philosophical Review 90 (2):185-209.   (Google | More links)
Martin, Adrienne M., Hopes and dreams.   (Google)
Abstract: It is a commonplace in both the popular imagination and the philosophical literature that hope has a special kind of motivational force. This commonplace underwrites the conviction that hope alone is capable of bolstering us in despairinducing circumstances, as well as the strategy of appealing to hope in the political realm. In section 1, I argue that, to the contrary, hope’s motivational essence is not special or unique—it is simply that of an endorsed desire. The commonplace is not entirely mistaken, however, because standard ways of expressing hope do have motivational influence that is different in kind from that of desire. In sections 2 through 4, I examine one of these ways of expressing hope, fantasizing, and argue that fantasies can present us with reasons to modify our goals and projects in multiple ways
Marshall, Henry Rutgers (1916). Retentiveness and dreams. Mind 25 (98):206-222.   (Google | More links)
Marsh, Leslie (2005). Review essay: Dennett's sweet dreams philosophical obstacles to a science of consciousness. Marsh, Leslie (2005) Review Essay.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Review Essay: Dennett’s Sweet Dreams Philosophical Obstacles to a Science of Consciousness
Marshall, James D. (2008). Wittgenstein, Freud, dreaming and education: Psychoanalytic explanation as 'une façon de parler'. Educational Philosophy and Theory 40 (5):606-620.   (Google)
Abstract: Freud saw the dream as occupying a very important position in his theoretical model. If there were to be problems with his theoretical account of the dream then this would impinge upon proposed therapy and, of course, education as the right balance between the instincts and the institution of culture. Wittgenstein, whilst stating that Freud was interesting and important, raised several issues in relation to psychology/psychoanalysis, and to Freud in particular. Why would Wittgenstein have seen Freud as having some important things to say, even though he was sharply critical of Freud's claims to be scientific? The major issues to be considered in this paper are, in Section 1, the scientific status of Freud's work—was it science or was it more like philosophy than science; the analysis of dreams; rationality, and dreams and madness. Section 2 considers Freud and education, including the indignity of Freud's notion of 'the talking cure.' Section 3 considers psychoanalytic explanations not as theory but as a manner of speaking: 'une façon de parler.'
Massing, Jean Michel (1986). Dürer's dreams. Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 49:238-244.   (Google | More links)
Matthews, Gareth B. (1981). On being immoral in a dream. Philosophy 56 (January):47-64.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
McCarthy, George E. (2009). Dreams in Exile: Rediscovering Science and Ethics in Nineteenth-Century Social Theory. State University of New York Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Introduction: conversing with traditions : ancients and moderns in nineteenth-century practical science -- Aristotle on the constitution of social justice and classical democracy -- Aristotle and classical social theory : social justice and moral economy in Marx, Weber, and Durkheim -- Kant on the critique of reason and science -- Kant and classical social theory : epistemology, logic, and methods in Marx, Weber, and Durkheim -- Conclusion: dreams of classical reason : historical science between existentialism and antiquity.
McGinn, Colin (2005). The Matrix of Dreams. In C. Grau (ed.), Philosophical Essays on the Matrix. New York: Oxford University Press New York.   (Google)
Mealey, Linda (2000). The illusory function of dreams: Another example of cognitive bias. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):971-972.   (Google)
Abstract: Patterns of dream content indicating a predominance of themes relating to threat are likely to reflect biases in dream recall and dream scoring techniques. Even if this pattern is not artifactual, it is yet reflective of threat-related biases in our conscious and nonconscious waking cognition, and is not special to dreams. [Revonsuo]
Metzinger, Thomas & Michelle Windt, Jennifer (2007). Dreams. In D. Barrett & P. McNamara (eds.), The New Science of Dreaming. Praeger Publishers.   (Google)
Abstract: differences between dreaming and waking consciousness as well. In this chapter, we will argue that these differences mainly concern the subjective quality of the dreaming experience. The interesting question, from a philosophical point of view, is not so much whether or not dreams are conscious experiences at all. Rather, one must ask in what sense dreams can be considered as conscious experiences, and what happens to the experiential subject during the dream state. Finally, in order to arrive at a more differentiated understanding of dream consciousness, we will contrast our analysis of ordinary dreams with lucid dreams, as well as with the varying degrees of lucidity and cognitive clarity seen in semi-lucid and prelucid dreams
Miller, Tyrus (1996). From city-dreams to the dreaming collective: Walter Benjamin's political dream interpretation. Philosophy and Social Criticism 22 (6).   (Google)
Abstract: This essay discusses Walter Benjamin's development of 'dream' as a model for understanding 19th- and 20th-century urban culture. Following Bergson and surrealist poetics, Benjamin used 'dream' in the 1920s as an heuristic analogy for investigating child hood memories, kitsch art and literature; during the early 1930s, he also developed it into an historiographic concept for studying 19th- century Parisian culture. Benjamin's interpretative use of the dream cuts across Ricoeur's distinction between the hermeneutics of 'recol lection' and the hermeneutics of 'suspicion'. The political dream analyst seeks to discharge the 'fatal powers' of the ideological dream, while at the same time fostering the experience of waking in which dream elements may recollectively be grasped. Benjamin extends this dialectic of dreaming, interpreting and waking to the relation between historical epochs and the tasks of the materialist historian. Puzzling out the recent past's dreamlike rebuses may serve in the task of a present historical awakening. Key Words: Walter Benjamin • city • dream • hermeneutics • surrealism
Monroe, Will S. (1905). Mental elements of dreams. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 2 (24):650-652.   (Google | More links)
Morgane, Peter J. & Mokler, David J. (2000). Dreams and sleep: Are new schemas revealing? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):976-976.   (Google)
Abstract: In this series of articles, several new hypotheses on sleep and dreaming are presented. In each case, we feel the data do not adequately support the hypothesis. In their lengthy discourse, Hobson et al. represent to us the familiar reciprocal interaction model dressed in new clothes, but expanded beyond reasonable testability. Vertes & Eastman have proposed that REM sleep is not involved in memory consolidation. However, we do not find their arguments persuasive in that limited differences in activity in REM and waking do not lend credence to the idea that memory consolidation occurs in one state and not the other. Solms makes an argument that dreams are generated from the dopaminergic forebrain based largely on pathological lesion studies in humans. We recognize that this argument has some intuitive appeal and agree with some of the tenets but we do not feel that the arguments are completely convincing due to the lack of anatomical controls, including symmetry and laterality. On the whole, there are interesting arguments put forward in these target articles but the evidence does not convince us that new vistas are opened. No Holy Grail of sleep here! [Hobson et al.; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Mosley, Jerald (1981). Boardman's dreams and dramas. Philosophical Quarterly 31 (123):158-162.   (Google | More links)
Mullane, Harvey (1983). Defense, dreams and rationality. Synthese 57 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:   Are some mental activities rational but unconscious? Psychopathological symptoms, it is said, have a sense — they are seen as compromise-formations which express the intentions of agents even though the agents are totally unaware of bringing about such symptoms. Philosophers, who often claim that such a conception is simply contradictory or incoherent, have shed little light on the puzzles and apparent paradoxes that surround the issue. It is argued here that Freud's two models of explanation — the mechanistic and the intentionalistic — each fail to provide a basis for an explanatory account of the phenomenon of unconscious defense. An examination of the problem of dream composition helps explain why Freud's dependence upon rational homunculi is inappropriate and misleading. Finally, an alternative model which depends neither upon Freud's version of mechanism nor upon his lavish anthropormorphism is suggested.Ladies and Gentlemen, — It was discovered one day that the pathological symptoms of certain neurotic patients have a sense. On this discovery the psychoanalytic method of treatment was founded. It happened in the course of the treament that patients, instead of bringing forward their symptoms, brought forward dreams. A suspicion thus arose that the dreams too had a sense
Nair, Rukmini Bhaya (2010). The nature of narrative : Schemes, genes, memes, dreams, and screams! In Armin W. Geertz & Jeppe Sinding Jensen (eds.), Religious Narrative, Cognition, and Culture: Image and Word in the Mind of Narrative. Equinox Pub. Ltd..   (Google)
Ogilvie, Robert D.; Takeuchi, Tomoka & Murphy, Timothy I. (2000). Expanding Nielsen's Covert Rem model, questioning solms's approach to dreaming and Rem sleep, and reinterpreting the vertes & Eastman view of Rem sleep and memory. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):981-983.   (Google)
Abstract: Nielsen's covert REM process model explains much of the mentation found in REM and NREM sleep, but stops short of postulating an interaction of waking cognitive processes with the dream mechanisms of REM sleep. It ranks with the Hobson et al. paper as a major theoretical advance. The Solms article does not surmount the ever-present problem of defining dreams in a manner conducive to advancing dream theory. Vertes & Eastman review the REM sleep and learning literature, but make questionable assumptions in doing so. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Olberding, Amy (2008). Dreaming of the Duke of Zhou: Exemplarism and the analects. Journal of Chinese Philosophy 35 (4):625-639.   (Google)
O'Shaughnessy, Brian (2002). Dreaming. Inquiry 45 (4):399-432.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The aim is to discover a principle governing the formation of the dream. Now dreaming has an analogy with consciousness in that it is a seeming-consciousness. Meanwhile consciousness exhibits a tripartite structure consisting of (A) understanding oneself to be situated in a world endowed with given properties, (B) the mental processes responsible for the state, and (C) the concrete perceptual encounter of awareness with the world. The dream analogues of these three elements are investigated in the hope of discovering the source of the kinship between dream and consciousness. The dream world (A) proves to be a logically impossible world, limited by nothing more than sheer narratability. The internal world (B) of the dreamer is notable for the limitlessness of the scope allotted to the imagination (exactly taking over the offices of rational function), together with the presence of two important phenomena encountered in waking consciousness: a measure of interiority, and the positing of a world. Finally (C), the dream further replicates consciousness in so far as we seem in dreaming concretely to experience our physical surrounds in the form of perceptual imagining. These properties play their part in enabling the dream to be a seeming-consciousness. At the same time they are such as to necessitate its not being consciousness. It is proposed that in the light of these properties, and those composing the state of consciousness, the dream simply is the imagining of consciousness
Pace, David Paul (1988). As Dreams Are Made On: The Probable Worlds of a New Human Mind as Presaged in Quantum Physics, Information Theory, Modal Philosophy, and Literary Myth. Libra Publishers.   (Google)
Pagel, Jim F. (2004). Drug induced alterations in dreaming: An exploration of the dream data terrain outside activation-synthesis. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 27 (5):702-707.   (Google)
Abstract: Two meta-analyses of pharmacological research are presented, demonstrating that psychoactive drugs have consistent effects on EEG and sleep outside of their effects on REM sleep, and demonstrating that drugs other than those affecting sleep neurotransmitter systems and REM sleep can also alter reported nightmare occurrence. These data suggest that the neurobiology data terrain outside activation-synthesis may include sleep and dream electrophysiology, cognitive reports of dreaming, effects of alterations in consciousness on dreaming, immunology and host defense, and clinical therapies for sleep disorders
Pagel, J. F. (2000). Dreaming is not a non-conscious electrophysiologic state. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):984-988.   (Google)
Abstract: There has been no generally accepted cognitive definition of dreaming. An electrophysiologic correlate (REM sleep) has become its defining characteristic. Dreaming and REM sleep are complex states for which the Dreaming + REMs model is over-simplified and limited. The target articles in this BBS special issue present strong evidence for a dissociation between dreaming and REM sleep. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen, Revonsuo; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Pearl, Leon (1970). Is theaetetus dreaming? Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 31 (1):108-113.   (Google | More links)
Pearson, Michael (1990). Millennial Dreams and Moral Dilemmas: Seventh-Day Adventism and Contemporary Ethics. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Recent and rapid technological developments on many fronts have created in our society some extremely difficult moral predicaments. Previous generations have not had to face the dilemmas posed by, for example, the availability of safe abortions, sperm banks and prostoglandins. They have not had to come to terms with an unchecked exploitation of natural resources heralding imminent ecological crisis, or, worst of all, with the recognition that only in this current generation have people the capacity to destroy themselves and their environment. This book seeks to show how, and why, Seventh-day Adventism has addressed these moral issues, and that the ethical questions arising from these issues are especially relevant to the Adventist church and its development. Dr Pearson looks specifically at the moral decisions Adventists have made in the area of human sexuality, on such issues as contraception, abortion, the role and status of women, divorce and homosexuality, from the beginnings of the movement to 1985. He seeks to put such decision-making in perspective by providing the general social context in which it took place, and shows how Ellen White (whose charismatic leadership held the movement together in its first fifty years) has been a major source of moral authority in the Adventist church - her writings continuing to exercise authority in a contemporary society of turmoil and change. This important book, which conveys something of the general ethos of Adventism, is the first to investigate the ethics of the movement, ans so fill a notable gap in the literature
Pears, David F. (1961). Professor Norman Malcolm: Dreaming. Mind 70 (April):145-163.   (Google | More links)
Perry, E. K. & Piggott, M. A. (2000). Neurotransmitter mechanisms of dreaming: Implication of modulatory systems based on dream intensity. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):990-992.   (Google)
Abstract: Based on increasing dream intensity and alterations in neurophysiological activity from waking, through NREM to REM sleep, dreaming appears to correlate with sustained midbrain dopaminergic and basal forebrain cholinergic, in conjunction with decreasing brainstem 5-HT and noradrenergic neuronal activities. This, model, with features in common with the modulatory transmitter models of Hobson et al. and Solms, is consistent with some clinical observations on drug induced alterations in dreaming and transmitter correlates of delusions. [Hobson et al.; Solms]
Prasad, Chakravarthi Ram (1993). Dreams and reality: The śaṅkarite critique of vijñānavada. Philosophy East and West 43 (3):405-455.   (Google | More links)
Anthony Preus, (1968). On dreams 2, 459b24-460a33, and Aristotle's. Phronesis 13 (s 1-2):175-182.   (Google)
Abstract: Block's hypothesis concerning the order of Aristotle's psychological writings can be defended against a criticism which arises from Lulofs' interpretation of Insomn. 2, 459b24-460a33. Such a defence results in the discovery of possible purely physiological senses of words heretofore thought essentially psychological
Pritchard, Duncan (2001). Scepticism and dreaming. Philosophia 28 (1-4).   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In a recent, and influential, article, Crispin Wright maintains that a familiar form of scepticismwhich finds its core expression in Descartes’ dreaming argumentcan be defused (or, to use Wright’s own parlance, “imploded”), by showing how it employs self-defeating reasoning. I offer two fundamental reasons for rejecting Wright’s ‘implosion’ of scepticism. On the one hand, I argue that, even by Wright’s own lights, it is unclear whether there is a sceptical argument to implode in the first place. On the other, I claim that even on the supposition that Wright has indeed succeeded in setting-up such an argument, he nevertheless fails to follow-through with an adequate response. A diagnosis of the failure of Wright’s approach is then given in the context of the wider sceptical debate
Putnam, Hilary (1962). Dreaming and 'depth grammar'. In Ronald J. Butler (ed.), Analytical Philosophy: First Series. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Revonsuo, Antti & Tarkko, K. (2002). Binding in dreams: The bizarreness of dream images and the unity of consciousness. Journal of Consciousness Studies 9 (7):3-24.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Revonsuo, Antti & Valli, Katja (2000). Dreaming and consciousness: Testing the threat simulation theory of the function of dreaming. Psyche 6 (8).   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Revonsuo, Antti (2001). Dreaming and the place of consciousness in nature. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 24 (5):1000-1001.   (Google)
Abstract: The research program defended by O'Regan & Noë (O&N) cannot give any plausible explanation for the fact that during REM-sleep the brain regularly generates subjective experiences (dreams) where visual phenomenology is especially prominent. This internal experience is almost invariably organized in the form of “being-in-the-world.” Dreaming presents a serious unaccountable anomaly for the sensorimotor research program and reveals that some of its fundamental assumptions about the nature of consciousness are questionable
Revonsuo, Antti (2000). The reinterpretation of dreams: An evolutionary hypothesis of the function of dreaming. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):877-901.   (Google)
Abstract: Several theories claim that dreaming is a random by-product of REM sleep physiology and that it does not serve any natural function. Phenomenal dream content, however, is not as disorganized as such views imply. The form and content of dreams is not random but organized and selective: during dreaming, the brain constructs a complex model of the world in which certain types of elements, when compared to waking life, are underrepresented whereas others are over represented. Furthermore, dream content is consistently and powerfully modulated by certain types of waking experiences. On the basis of this evidence, I put forward the hypothesis that the biological function of dreaming is to simulate threatening events, and to rehearse threat perception and threat avoidance. To evaluate this hypothesis, we need to consider the original evolutionary context of dreaming and the possible traces it has left in the dream content of the present human population. In the ancestral environment human life was short and full of threats. Any behavioral advantage in dealing with highly dangerous events would have increased the probability of reproductive success. A dream-production mechanism that tends to select threatening waking events and simulate them over and over again in various combinations would have been valuable for the development and maintenance of threat-avoidance skills. Empirical evidence from normative dream content, children's dreams, recurrent dreams, nightmares, post traumatic dreams, and the dreams of hunter-gatherers indicates that our dream-production mechanisms are in fact specialized in the simulation of threatening events, and thus provides support to the threat simulation hypothesis of the function of dreaming. Key Words: dream content; dream function; evolution of consciousness; evolutionary psychology; fear; implicit learning; nightmares; rehearsal; REM; sleep; threat perception
Rignano, Eugenio (1920). A new theory of sleep and dreams. Mind 29 (115):313-322.   (Google | More links)
Yost Jr, R. M. (1959). Professor Malcolm on dreaming and scepticism--I. Philosophical Quarterly 9 (35):142-151.   (Google | More links)
Yost Jr, R. M. (1959). Professor Malcolm on dreaming and Scepticism--II. Philosophical Quarterly 9 (36):231-243.   (Google | More links)
Rogers, Mary F. (1992). Teaching, theorizing, storytelling: Postmodern rhetoric and modern dreams. Sociological Theory 10 (2):231-240.   (Google | More links)
Rossi, Ernest Lawrence (2004). Art, beauty and truth: The psychosocial genomics of consciousness, dreams, and brain growth in psychotherapy and mind-body healing. Annals of the American Psychotherapy Assn 7 (3):10-17.   (Google)
Salzarulo, Piero (2000). Time course of dreaming and sleep organization. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1000-1000.   (Google)
Abstract: The complexity and mysteriousness of mental processes during sleep rule out thinking only in term of generators. How could we know exactly what mental sleep experience (MSE) is produced and when? To refer to REM versus NREM as separate time windows for MSE seems insufficient. We propose that in each cycle NREM and REM interact to allow mentation to reach a certain degree of complexity and consolidation in memory. Each successive cycle within a sleep episode should contribute to these processes with a different weight according to the time of night and distance from sleep onset. This view would avoid assuming too great a separation between REM and NREM functions and attributing psychological functions only to a single state. [Nielsen]
Sarma, R. Naga Raja (1929). Ethical values in dreams: Light from upanishadic sources. International Journal of Ethics 40 (1):56-72.   (Google | More links)
Schroeder, Severin (2000). Dreams and grammar: Reply to Hanfling. Philosophical Investigations 23 (1):70–72.   (Google | More links)
Schredl, M. & Doll, E. (1998). Emotions in diary dreams. Consciousness and Cognition 7 (4):634-646.   (Google)
Abstract: Even though various investigations found a preponderance of negative emotions in dreams, the conclusion that human dream life is, in general, negatively toned is limited by several methodological issues. The present study made use of three different approaches to measure dream emotions: dream intensity rated by the dreamer, intensity rated by a judge, and scoring of explicitly mentioned emotions (Hall & Van de Castle, 1966). Results indicate that only in the case of external raters' estimates do negative emotions outweigh the positive ones; but in the case of self-ratings (i.e., those made by the dreamer himself/herself), the ratio was balanced. Analyses showed that this is mainly due to the underestimation of positive emotions in the external ratings. Additionally, a positive correlation was found between the intensity of dream emotions and dream recall frequency, whereas gender differences were nonsignificant as regards the emotional tone of diary dreams
Schwarz, Astrid E. (2009). Green dreams of reason. Green nanotechnology between visions of excess and control. Nanoethics 3 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: Nanotechnology has recently been identified with principles of sustainability and with a ‘green’ agenda generally . Some maintain that this green dream of nanotechnology is a rather ephemeral societal phenomenon that owes its existence to the campaign ploys of politics and business. This paper argues that deeper lying societal and cognitive structures are at work here that complement or even substantiate in some sense the seemingly manipulative saying of a greening of nanotechnologies. Taking seriously the concept of ‘green nano’, this paper examines the common ground between sustainability discourse and the discourse of nanotechnology. Green nanotechnology is understood as a boundary concept in which disparate discourses and concepts join together. The primary concern of the paper is to show that nanodiscourse and ecodiscourse share visions of control and of excess. Both ecotechnology and nanotechnology accept and incorporate arguments about limited growth, and each develops strategies of control—be it through a new-found precision in the control of material flows or through greater efficiency in product design
Schredl, Michael (2006). Repression and dreaming: An open empirical question. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 29 (5):531-532.   (Google)
Abstract: From the perspective of modern dream research, Freud's hypotheses regarding repression and dreaming are difficult to evaluate. Several studies indicate that it is possible to study these topics empirically, but it needs a lot more empirical evidence, at least in the area of dream research, before arriving at a unified theory of repression
Schredl, Michael (2005). Rem sleep, dreaming, and procedural memory. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (1):80-81.   (Google)
Abstract: In this commentary the “incredibly robust” evidence for the relationship between sleep and procedural memory is questioned; inconsistencies in the existing data are pointed out. In addition, some suggestions about extending research are made, for example, studying REM sleep augmentation or memory consolidation in patients with sleep disorders. Last, the possibility of a relationship between dreaming and memory processes is discussed
Schroeder, S. (1997). The concept of dreaming: On three theses by Malcolm. Philosophical Investigations 20 (1):15-38.   (Google | More links)
Schonhammer, Rainer (2005). 'Typical dreams' reflections of arousal. Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (s 4-5):18-37.   (Google)
Abstract: Dreams of chase or pursuit, falling, sex, flying, nudity, failing an examination, one's own and other's death, fire, teeth falling out and some other themes experienced, even if only rarely, by many people all over the world have been labelled 'typical dreams'. This essay argues that typical dreaming, rather a syndrome of themes than monothematic, reflects an extraordinary state of mind and brain. Odd and particularly memorable perceptions, as well as emerging awareness of sleep and dreaming -- i.e. parallels to lucid dreaming, sleep paralysis, complex partial seizure, epileptic and migraine auras, and aspects of dreaming after trauma -- can be traced with some plausibility in all prominent variants of typical dreaming. When viewed from this perspective, for example, dream pursuers are much more a shadow of the bodily self than a metaphor for the psycho- biographical situation or evolutionarily implemented sparring partners who make dreamers fit for the struggle for survival during waking hours
Seligman, M. & Yellen, A. (1987). What is a dream? Behavior Research and Therapy 25:1-24.   (Cited by 13 | Google)
Sharma, Ramesh Kumar (2003). A reply to A. Kanthamani's comments on my views concerning consciousness vs. dreamless sleep. Journal of Indian Council of Philosophical Research 20 (4):208-213.   (Google)
Shanon, Benny (1983). Descartes' puzzle -- an organismic approach. Cognition and Brain Theory 6:185-95.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Shackelford, Todd K. & Weekes-Shackelford, Viviana A. (2000). Hreat simulation, dreams, and domain-specificity. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1004-1004.   (Google)
Abstract: According to Revonsuo, dreams are the output of a evolved “threat simulation mechanism.” The author marshals a diverse and comprehensive array of empirical and theoretical support for this hypothesis. We propose that the hypothesized threat simulation mechanism might be more domain-specific in design than the author implies. To illustrate, we discuss the possible sex-differentiated design of the hypothesized threat simulation mechanism. [Revonsuo]
Shevrin, Howard & Eiser, Alan S. (2000). Continued vitality of the Freudian theory of dreaming. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1004-1006.   (Google)
Abstract: A minority position is presented in which evidence will be cited from the Hobson, Solms, Revonsuo, and Nielsen target articles and from other sources, supporting major tenets of Freud's theory of dreaming. Support is described for Freud's view of dreams as meaningful, linked to basic motivations, differing qualitatively in mentation, and wish-fulfilling. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Revonsuo; Solms]
Siegler, Frederick A. (1967). Remembering dreams. Philosophical Quarterly 17 (January):14-24.   (Google | More links)
Singer Jr, Edgar A. (1924). On pain and dreams. Journal of Philosophy 21 (22):589-601.   (Google)
Smith, Brian (1965). Dreaming. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 43 (1):48 – 57.   (Google | More links)
Solms, Mark (2000). Dreaming and Rem sleep are controlled by different brain mechanisms. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):843-850.   (Google)
Abstract: The paradigmatic assumption that REM sleep is the physiological equivalent of dreaming is in need of fundamental revision. A mounting body of evidence suggests that dreaming and REM sleep are dissociable states, and that dreaming is controlled by forebrain mechanisms. Recent neuropsychological, radiological, and pharmacological findings suggest that the cholinergic brain stem mechanisms that control the REM state can only generate the psychological phenomena of dreaming through the mediation of a second, probably dopaminergic, forebrain mechanism. The latter mechanism (and thus dreaming itself) can also be activated by a variety of nonREM triggers. Dreaming can be manipulated by dopamine agonists and antagonists with no concomitant change in REM frequency, duration, and density. Dreaming can also be induced by focal forebrain stimulation and by complex partial (forebrain) seizures during nonREM sleep, when the involvement of brainstem REM mechanisms is precluded. Likewise, dreaming is obliterated by focal lesions along a specific (probably dopaminergic) forebrain pathway, and these lesions do not have any appreciable effects on REM frequency, duration, and density. These findings suggest that the forebrain mechanism in question is the final common path to dreaming and that the brainstem oscillator that controls the REM state is just one of the many arousal triggers that can activate this forebrain mechanism. The “REM-on” mechanism (like its various NREM equivalents) therefore stands outside the dream process itself, which is mediated by an independent, forebrain “dream-on” mechanism. Key Words: acetylcholine; brainstem; dopamine; dreaming; forebrain; NREM; REM; sleep
Solms, Mark (2000). Forebrain mechanisms of dreaming are activated from a variety of sources. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1035-1040.   (Google)
Abstract: The central question facing sleep and dream science today seems to be: What is the physiological basis of the subset of NREM dreams that are qualitatively indistinguishable from REM dreams (“apex dreams”)? Two competing answers have emerged: (1) all apex dreams are generated by REM sleep control mechanisms, albeit sometimes covertly; and (2) all such dreams are generated by forebrain mechanisms, independently of classical pontine sleep-cycle control mechanisms. The principal objection to the first answer is that it lacks evidential support. The principal objection to the second answer (which is articulated in my target article) is that it takes inadequate account of interactions that surely exist between the putative forebrain mechanisms and the well established brainstem mechanisms of conscious state control. My main response to this objection (elaborated below) is that it conflates nonspecific brainstem modulation – which supports consciousness in general – with a specific pontine mechanism that is supposed to generate apex dreaming in particular. The latter mechanism is in fact neither necessary nor sufficient for apex dreaming. The putative forebrain mechanisms, by contrast, are necessary for apex dreaming (although they are nor sufficient, in the limited sense that all conscious states of the forebrain are modulated by the brainstem)
Sparshott, F. E. (1974). Retractions and reiterations on films and dreams. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 33 (1):91-93.   (Google | More links)
Squires, Roger (1995). Dream time. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 95:83-91.   (Google)
Stern, K. (1959). Malcolm's dreaming. Analysis 19 (December):44-46.   (Google)
Steriade, M. (2000). Neuronal basis of dreaming and mentation during slow-wave (non-REM) sleep. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1009-1011.   (Google)
Abstract: Although the cerebral cortex is deprived of messages from the external world in REM sleep and because these messages are inhibited in the thalamus, cortical neurons display high rates of spontaneous firing and preserve their synaptic excitability to internally generated signals during this sleep stage. The rich activity of neocortical neurons during NREM sleep consists of prolonged spike-trains that impose rhythmic excitation onto connected cells in the network, eventually leading to a progressive increase in their synaptic responsiveness, as in plasticity processes. Thus, NREM sleep may be implicated in the consolidation of memory traces acquired during wakefulness. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Vertes & Eastman]
Stone, Jim (1984). Dreaming and certainty. Philosophical Studies 45 (May):353-368.   (Google | More links)
Strawson, Galen (2002). Dreams of final responsibility. In Robert H. Kane (ed.), The Oxford Handbook on Free Will. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Sutton, John (ms). Childrens’ dreams and the nature of dreaming.   (Google)
Abstract: (2004) On the philosophical implications of David Foulkes’ experimental results [presented at ESPP/ SPP, Barcelona 2004 but currently stalled]
Sutton, John (ms). Review of Michel jouvet, the paradox of sleep: The story of dreaming; and Patricia Cox Miller, dreams in late antiquity.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: This review describes central difficulties in the interdisciplinary study of dreaming, summarizes Jouvet's account of his role in the history of modern dream science, queries his positive speculations on the semantics of dreaming, and suggests work for historians of neuroscience
Thomas, I. E. (1956). Dreams, part I. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 197:197-207.   (Google)
Tiles, Mary (1990). Of heroes and butterflies: Technological dreams and human realities. International Studies in the Philosophy of Science 4 (1):89 – 100.   (Google)
Tollefsen, Christopher (2003). Experience machines, dreams, and what matters. Journal of Value Inquiry 37 (2).   (Google)
von Leyden, W. (1956). Sleeping and waking. Mind 65 (April):241-245.   (Google | More links)
Wagemaker, Allard (2009). Armed intervention and democratic dreams : Small western liberal democracies and multinational intervention. In Ted van Baarda & Désirée Verweij (eds.), The Moral Dimension of Asymmetrical Warfare: Counter-Terrorism, Democratic Values and Military Ethics. Martinus Nijhoff.   (Google)
Walton, Jean (2001). Fair Sex, Savage Dreams: Race, Psychoanalysis, Sexual Difference. Duke University Press.   (Google)
Watt, Douglas F. (2002). Commentary on professor Hobson's first-person account of a lateral medullary stroke (CVA): Affirmative action for the brainstem in consciousness studies? Consciousness and Cognition 11 (3):391-395.   (Google)
White, Carol J. & Gillespie, Thomas C. (1982). Markie on dreams and deceivers. Philosophical Studies 42 (2).   (Google)
Wichlinski, Lawrence J. (2000). The pharmacology of threatening dreams. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1016-1017.   (Google)
Abstract: The pharmacological literature on negative dream experiences is reviewed with respect to Revonsuo's threat rehearsal theory of dreaming. Moderate support for the theory is found, although much more work is needed. Significant questions that remain include the precise role of acetylcholine in the generation of negative dream experiences and dissociations between the pharmacology of waking fear and anxiety and threatening dreams. [Revonsuo]
Wijsenbeek-Wijler, H. (1978). Aristotle's Concept of Soul, Sleep and Dreams. [Uithoorn, Herman De Manlaan 8], Hakkert.   (Google)
Wilshire, Bruce (2006). On Ernest Sosa's "on dreaming". Pluralist 1 (1):53-62.   (Google)
Wilde, Lyn Webster (1987). Working with Your Dreams: Linking the Conscious and Unconscious in Self-Discovery. Blandford.   (Google)
Winnubst, Shannon (2003). Vampires, anxieties, and dreams: Race and sex in the contemporary united states. Hypatia 18 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: : Drawing on several feminist and anti-racist theorists, I use the trope of the vampire to unravel how whiteness, maleness, and heterosexuality feed on the same set of disavowals—of the body, of the Other, of fluidity, of dependency itself. I then turn to Jewelle Gomez's The Gilda Stories (1991) for a counternarrative that, along with Donna Haraway's reading of vampires (1997), retools concepts of kinship and self that undergird racism, sexism, and heterosexism in contemporary U.S. culture
Wolfe, Julian (1971). Dreaming and scepticism. Mind 80 (320):605-606.   (Google | More links)
Wolf, Fred Alan (1996). On the quantum mechanics of dreams and the emergence of self-awareness. In Stuart R. Hameroff, Alfred W. Kaszniak & A. C. Scott (eds.), Toward a Science of Consciousness. MIT Press.   (Google)
Wright, Crispin (1991). Scepticism and dreaming: Imploding the demon. Noûs 25 (2):205.   (Google | More links)
Yates, John (ms). A study of attempts at precognition, particularly in dreams, using some of the methods of experimental philosophy.   (Google)
Yost Jr, R. M. (1959). Professor Malcolm on dreaming and scepticism--I. Philosophical Quarterly 9 (April):142-151.   (Google)
Zadra, A. & Donderi, D. C. (2000). Threat perceptions and avoidance in recurrent dreams. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):1017-1018.   (Google)
Abstract: Revonsuo argues that the biological function of dreaming is to simulate threatening events and to rehearse threat avoidance behaviors. He views recurrent dreams as an example of this function. We present data and clinical observations suggesting that (1) many types of recurrent dreams do not include threat perceptions; (2) the nature of the threat perceptions that do occur in recurrent dreams are not always realistic; and (3) successful avoidance responses are absent from most recurrent dreams and possibly nightmares. [Hobson et al.; Revonsuo]

5.1e.1 Dreams, Misc

Aristotle, , On prophesying by dreams.   (Google | More links)

5.1e.2 The Nature of Dreaming

Ayer, A. J. (1960). Professor Malcolm on dreams. Journal of Philosophy 57 (August):517-534.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Ichikawa, Jonathan (2009). Dreaming and imagination. Mind and Language 24 (1):103-121.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Penultimate draft; please refer to published version. I argue, on philosophical, psychological, and neurophysiological grounds, that contrary to an orthodox view, dreams do not typically involve misleading sensations and false beliefs. I am thus in partial agreement with Colin McGinn, who has argued that we do not have misleading sensory experience while dreaming, and partially in agreement with Ernest Sosa, who has argued that we do not form false beliefs while dreaming. Rather, on my view, dreams involve mental imagery and propositional imagination. I defend the imagination model of dreaming from some objections
Sutton, John (forthcoming). Dreaming. In John Symons & Paco Calvo (eds.), Routledge Companion to the Philosophy of Psychology. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: for Paco Calvo and John Symons (eds), Routledge Companion to the Philosophy of Psychology (Routledge, November 2008)

5.1f Emotions

Adams, E. M. (1998). Emotional intelligence and wisdom. Southern Journal of Philosophy 36 (1):1-14.   (Google)
Adolphs, Ralph (2004). 'Edison' & 'Russel': Definitions versus inventions in the analysis of emotion. In J. Fellous (ed.), Who Needs Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Ahumada, Rodolfo (1969). Emotion, knowledge and belief. Personalist 50:371-382.   (Google)
Allen, Richard (1973). Emotion, religion and education. Journal of Philosophy of Education 7 (2):181–194.   (Google | More links)
Allen, James Smith (2003). Navigating the social sciences: A theory for the meta–history of emotions. History and Theory 42 (1):82–93.   (Google | More links)
Anders, Guenther Stern (1950). Emotion and reality. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 10 (4):553-562.   (Google | More links)
Annis, David B. (1988). Emotion, love and friendship. International Journal of Applied Philosophy 4 (2):1-7.   (Google)
Arbib, Michael A. (2004). Beware the passionate robot. In J. Fellous (ed.), Who Needs Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Aydede, Murat (2000). Emotions or emotional feelings? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):192-194.   (Google)
Abstract: I criticize Rolls's account of what makes emotional states conscious
Baier, Annette C. (2004). Feelings that matter. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Baltzly, D. (2002). Emotion and peace of mind: From stoic agitation to Christian temptation. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 80 (2):235 – 236.   (Google)
Abstract: Book Information Emotion and Peace of Mind: from Stoic agitation to Christian temptation. By Richard Sorabji. Oxford University Press. Oxford. 2000. Pp. xi + 499. Hardback, £30
Baltzly, Dirk (2007). The stoic life: Emotions, duty, fate. Review of Metaphysics 60 (4):855-856.   (Google)
Barbalet, J. M. (1993). Confidence: Time and emotion in the sociology of action. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 23 (3):229–247.   (Google | More links)
Barrett, Lisa Feldman; Gendron, Maria & Huang, Yang-Ming (2009). Do discrete emotions exist? Philosophical Psychology 22 (4):427 – 437.   (Google)
Abstract: In various guises (usually referred to as the “basic emotion” or “discrete emotion” approach), scientists and philosophers have long argued that certain categories of emotion are natural kinds. In a recent paper, Colombetti (2009) proposed yet another natural kind account, and in so doing, characterized and critiqued psychological constructionist approaches to emotion, including our own Conceptual Act Model. In this commentary, we briefly address three topics raised by Columbetti. First, we correct several common misperceptions about the discrete emotion approach to emotion. Second, we discuss misconceptions of our Conceptual Act Model. Finally, we briefly comment on Columbetti's Dynamical Discrete Emotion model
Bartlett, S. (2000). Review of “strange fits of passion: Epistemologies of emotion, Hume to austen” by Adela Pinch. Consciousness and Emotion 1 (1):187-191.   (Google)
Ben-ze'ev, A. (2003). The logic of emotions. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Berger, Harris M. (2009). Stance: Ideas About Emotion, Style, and Meaning for the Study of Expressive Culture. Wesleyan University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Locating stance -- Structures of stance in lived experience -- Stance and others, stance and lives -- The social life of stance and the politics of expressive culture.
Bett, Richard (2002). Review: Emotion and peace of mind: From stoic agitation to Christian temptation. Mind 111 (443).   (Google)
Boden, Margaret A. (1996). Commentary on towards a design-based analysis of emotional episodes. Philosophy, Psychiatry, and Psychology 3 (2):135-136.   (Google)
Breazeal, C. & Brooks, Rodney (2004). Robot emotions: A functional perspective. In J. Fellous (ed.), Who Needs Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Calhoun, C. (2004). Subjectivity and emotion. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Campbell, S. (1997). Emotion as an explanatory principle in early evolutionary theory. Studies in History and Philosophy of Science Part A 28 (3):453-473.   (Google)
Castelfranchi, Cristiano & Miceli, Maria (1996). Commentary on towards a design-based analysis of emotional episodes. Philosophy, Psychiatry, and Psychology 3 (2):129-133.   (Google)
Cataldi, Sue L. (1993). Emotion, Depth, and Flesh: A Study of Sensitive Space -- Reflections on Merleau-Ponty'S Philosophy of Embodiment. Suny Pressmerleau-Ponty.   (Google)
Abstract: This book philosophically explores the topic of emotional depth through phenomenological description and analyses. The insights of Maurice Merleau- Ponty and James J Gibson on the nature of perceived depth are extended to the dynamics of emotional experience. Several senses of depth and emotional depth are uncovered and examined. Emotional experience is also examined in the context of Merleau-Ponty's philosophy of embodiment, his later Flesh ontology and Gibson's theory of affordances. Emotional and perceived depths are shown to be intermingled and connected to changes in self-identity or self-understanding
Charles, David (2004). Emotion, cognition and action. Philosophy 55:105-136.   (Google)
Chan, Sin Yee (1999). Standing emotions. Southern Journal of Philosophy 37 (4):495-513.   (Google)
Charland, Louis C. (2005). The heat of emotion: Valence and the demarcation problem. Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (8-10):82-102.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Chella, Antonio (2005). An intermediate level between the psychological and the neurobiological levels of descriptions of appraisal-emotion dynamics. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):199-200.   (Google)
Abstract: Conceptual space is proposed as an intermediate representation level between the psychological and the neurobiological levels of descriptions of appraisal and emotions. The main advantage of the proposed intermediate representation is that the appraisal and emotions dynamics are described by using the terms of geometry
Clark, Stephen R. L. (2002). Emotion and peace of mind: From stoic agitation to Christian temptation by Richard Sorabji, clarendon press: Oxford 2000. Pp. XII+499pp., £30.00, ISBN 019-8250053. Philosophy 77 (1):125-141.   (Google)
Clarke, Stanley G. (1986). Emotions: Rationality without cognitivism. Dialogue 25:663-674.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Clarke, Simon (2003). Psychoanalytic sociology and the interpretation of emotion. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 33 (2):145–163.   (Google | More links)
Clark, Stephen R. L. (1987). The description and evaluation of animal emotion. In Colin Blakemore & Susan A. Greenfield (eds.), Mindwaves. Blackwell.   (Google)
Cockburn, David (2009). Emotion, expression and conversation. In Ylva Gustafsson, Camilla Kronqvist & Michael McEachrane (eds.), Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Cockburn, David (1994). Human beings and giant squids (on ascribing human sensations and emotions to non-human creatures). Philosophy 69:135-50.   (Google)
Cogan, John (1994). A place for emotion in critical study. Human Studies 17 (2).   (Google)
Cohen, Marc A. (2005). Against basic emotions, and toward a comprehensive theory. Journal of Mind and Behavior 26 (4):229-254.   (Google)
Colombetti, Giovanna (web). Enaction, Sense-Making and Emotion. In S.J. Gapenne & E. Di Paolo (eds.), Enaction: Towards a New Paradigm for Cognitive Science. MIT Press.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The theory of autopoiesis is central to the enactive approach. Recent works emphasize that the theory of autopoiesis is a theory of sense-making in living systems, i.e. of how living systems produce and consume meaning. In this chapter I first illustrate (some aspects of) these recent works, and interpret their notion of sense-making as a bodily cognitive- emotional form of understanding. Then I turn to modern emotion science, and I illustrate its tendency to over-intellectualize our capacity to evaluate and understand. I show that this overintellectualization goes hand in hand with the rejection of the idea that the body is a vehicle of meaning. I explain why I think that this over-intellectualization is problematic, and try to reconceptualize the notion of evaluation in emotion theory in a way that is consistent and continuous with the autopoietic notion of sense-making
Cotterill, Rodney M. J. (2003). Conscious unity, emotion, dreaming, and the solution of the hard problem. In Axel Cleeremans (ed.), The Unity of Consciousness. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Dadlez, E. M. (2009). Mirrors to One Another: Emotion and Value in Jane Austen and David Hume. Wiley-Blackwell.   (Google)
Abstract: How literature can be a thought experiment: alternatives to and elaborations of original accounts -- Literary form and philosophical content -- Kantian and Aristotelian accounts of Austen -- Hume and Austen on pleasure, sentiment, and virtue -- Hume and Austen on sympathy -- Hume's general point of view and the novels of Jane Austen -- The useful and the good in Hume and Austen -- Aesthetics and Humean aesthetic norms in the novels of Jane Austen -- Hume and Austen on good people and good reasoning -- Lovers, friends, and other endearing appellations: marriage in Hume and Austen -- Hume and Austen on pride -- Hume and Austen on jealousy, envy, malice, and the principle of comparison -- Indolence and industry in Hume and Austen -- What Hume's philosophy contributes to our understanding of Austen's fiction -- What Austen's fiction contributes to our understanding of Hume's philosophy.
Dalgleish, Tim (1997). Once more with feeling: The role of emotion in self-deception. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 20 (1):110-111.   (Google)
Abstract: In an analysis of the role of emotion in self-deception is presented. It is argued that instances of emotional self-deception unproblematically meet Mele's jointly sufficient criteria. It is further proposed that a consideration of different forms of mental representation allows the possibility of instances of self-deception in which contradictory beliefs (in the form p and ~p) are held simultaneously with full awareness
Damasio, Antonio R. (2001). Reflections on the neurobiology of emotion and feeling. In The Foundations of Cognitive Science. Oxford: Clarendon Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Danion, Jean-Marie; Huron, Caroline; Rizzo, Lydia & Vidailhet, Pierre (2004). Emotion, memory, and conscious awareness in schizophrenia. In Daniel Reisberg & Paula Hertel (eds.), Memory and Emotion. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
D'Argembeau, Arnaud & Van der Linden, Martial (2007). Emotional aspects of mental time travel. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 30 (3):320-321.   (Google)
Davis, Wayne A. (1988). Expression of emotion. American Philosophical Quarterly 25 (October):279-291.   (Cited by 8 | Google)
DeLancey, Craig (1997). Emotion and the computational theory of mind. In S. O'Nuillain, Paul McKevitt & E. MacAogain (eds.), Two Sciences of Mind. John Benjamins.   (Google)
DeLancey, Craig (1998). Real emotions. Philosophical Psychology 11 (4):467-487.   (Google)
Abstract: I argue that natural realism is the best approach to explaining some emotional actions, and thus is the best candidate to explain the relevant emotions. I take natural realism to be the view that these emotions are motivational states which must be identified by using (not necessarily exclusively) naturalistic discourse which, if not wholly lacking intentional terms, at least does not require reference to belief and desire. The kinds of emotional actions I consider are ones which continue beyond the satisfaction of the desires that could plausibly be said to motivate the agent. As a contrast to a realist position about emotions I examine interpretationist theories of mind, using Dennett and Davidson as examples, and show that the emotional actions in question will fail to be explained by these theories. In conclusion, I provide one weak version of a natural realist view of emotions, and show how it succeeds where interpretationism fails
DeLancey, Craig (2009). Review of Georg Brun, ulvi doguoglu, Dominique kuenzle (eds.), Epistemology and Emotions. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2009 (3).   (Google)
del Giudice, E. (2004). The psycho-emotional-physical unity of living organisms as an outcome of quantum physics. In Gordon G. Globus, Karl H. Pribram & Giuseppe Vitiello (eds.), Brain and Being. John Benjamins.   (Google)
Deonna, Julien A. & Teroni, Fabrice (2009). Taking Affective Explanations to Heart. Social Science Information 48 (3):359-377.   (Google)
Abstract: In this article, the authors examine and debate the categories of emotions, moods, temperaments, character traits and sentiments. They define them and offer an account of the relations that exist among the phenomena they cover. They argue that, whereas ascribing character traits and sentiments (dispositions) is to ascribe a specific coherence and stability to the emotions (episodes) the subject is likely to feel, ascribing temperaments (dispositions) is to ascribe a certain stability to the subject’s moods (episodes). The rationale for this distinction, the authors claim, lies in the fact that, whereas appeal to character traits or sentiments in explanation is tantamount to making sense of a given behaviour in terms of an individual’s specific evaluative perspective — as embodied in this individual’s emotional profile — appeal to temperaments makes sense of it independently of any such evaluative perspective.
Depraz, Natalie (2008). The Rainbow of emotions: At the crossroads of neurobiology and phenomenology. Continental Philosophy Review 41 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:  This contribution seeks to explicitly articulate two directions of a continuous phenomenal field: (1) the genesis of intersubjectivity in its bodily basis (both organic and phylogenetic); and (2) the re-investment of the organic basis (both bodily and cellular) as a self-transcendence. We hope to recast the debate about the explanatory gap by suggesting a new way to approach the mind-body and Leib/Körper problems: with a heart-centered model instead of a brain-centered model. By asking how the physiological dynamics of heart and breath can become constitutive of a subjective (qua intersubjective) point of view, we give an account of the specific circular and systemic dynamic that we call “the rainbow of emotions.” This dynamic, we argue, is composed of both structural and experiential components and better evidences the seamless, non-dual articulation between the organic and the experiential
de Sousa, Ronald (2008). Against emotional modularity. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
de Sousa, Ronald B. (2002). Emotional truth. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 76 (76):247-63.   (Cited by 10 | Google)
de Sousa, Ronald B. (2004). Emotions: What I know, what I'd like to think I know, and what I'd like to think. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Devon, Mark (ms). The Origin of Emotions.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The Origin of Emotions identifies the purpose, trigger and effect of each emotion
Dilman, Ilham (1989). False emotions. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 287:287-295.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Dryden, Donald (1999). Human emotions and evolutionary homologies. Metascience 8 (1):25-35.   (Google)
Dubreuil, Benoît (2010). Punitive emotions and Norm violations. Philosophical Explorations 13 (1):35 – 50.   (Google)
Abstract: The recent literature on social norms has stressed the centrality of emotions in explaining punishment and norm enforcement. This article discusses four negative emotions (righteous anger, indignation, contempt, and disgust) and examines their relationship to punitive behavior. I argue that righteous anger and indignation are both punitive emotions strictly speaking, but induce punishments of different intensity and have distinct elicitors. Contempt and disgust, for their part, cannot be straightforwardly considered punitive emotions, although they often blend with a colder form of indignation to favor low-cost, indirect, and collective forms of punishment such as mockery, exclusion, and ostracism
Dumouchel, Paul (2008). Biological modules and emotions. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Dumsday, Travis (2007). Emotional experience and religious understanding: Integrating perception, conception and feeling. Dialogue 46 (4):817-819.   (Google)
Dutton, Blake (2006). Emotions in ancient and medieval philosophy. Review of Metaphysics 60 (1):162-163.   (Google)
Elkholy, Sharin N. (2002). Upheavels of thought: The intelligence of emotions. Graduate Faculty Philosophy Journal 23 (2):235-238.   (Google)
Ethics, (1969). Freedom, emotion, and self-subsistence. Inquiry 12 (1-4):66 – 104.   (Google)
Abstract: A set of basic static predicates, 'in itself, 'existing through itself, 'free', and others are taken to be (at least) extensionally equivalent, and some consequences are drawn in Parts A and ? of the paper. Part C introduces adequate causation and adequate conceiving as extensionally equivalent. The dynamism or activism of Spinoza is reflected in the reconstruction by equating action with causing, passion (passive emotion) with being caused. The relation between conceiving (understanding) and causing is narrowed down by introducing grasping (λ μβ?νω) as a basic epistemological term. Part D, 'The road to freedom through active emotion', introduces a system of grading with respect to the distinctions introduced in the foregoing, including 'being in itself, 'freedom', etc. Active emotions are seen to represent transitions to a higher degree of freedom, the stronger and more active ones being the more conducive to rapid increase in degree of freedom. Elementary parts of the calculus of predicates are used in order to facilitate the survey of conceptual relations and to prove some theorems
Evans, D. & Cruse, Pierre (2004). Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Fellous, J. (ed.) (2004). Who Needs Emotions: The Brain Meets the Robot. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Abstract: By contrast, the editors of this book have assembled a panel of experts in neuroscience and artificial intelligence who have dared to tackle the issue of...
Findlay, J. N. (1935). Emotional presentation. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 13 (2):111 – 121.   (Google | More links)
Fischer, Agneta H. & Jansz, Jeroen (1995). Reconciling emotions with western personhood. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 25 (1):59–80.   (Google | More links)
F., S. (2000). Juha Sihvola and Troels Engberg-Pedersen the emotions in hellenistic philosophy. New synthese historical library, 46. (dordrecht: Kluwer, 1998). Pp. XII + 380. £116·00, US×184·00 (hbk). ISBN 0792353188. Religious Studies 36 (4):505-507.   (Google)
Flam, Helena & King, Debra (2010). Emotions and social movements. In Ann Brooks (ed.), Social Theory in Contemporary Asia. Routledge.   (Google)
Frijda, Nico H. (2002). Emotions and motivational states. European Review of Philosophy 5:11-32.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Furtak, Rick Anthony (2010). Emotion, the bodily, and the cognitive. Philosophical Explorations 13 (1):51 – 64.   (Google)
Abstract: In both psychology and philosophy, cognitive theories of emotion have met with increasing opposition in recent years. However, this apparent controversy is not so much a gridlock between antithetical stances as a critical debate in which each side is being forced to qualify its position in order to accommodate the other side of the story. Here, I attempt to sort out some of the disagreements between cognitivism and its rivals, adjudicating some disputes while showing that others are merely superficial. Looking at evidence from neuroscience and social psychology, as well as thought experiments and theoretical arguments, I conclude that it is necessary to acknowledge both that emotions have intentional content and that they involve somatic agitation. I also point out some of the more promising directions for future research in this area
Gainotti, Guido (2005). Emotions, unconscious processes, and the right hemisphere. Neuro-Psychoanalysis 7 (1):71-81.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Gershenson, Carlos, Modelling emotions with multidimensional logic.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: One of the objectives of Artificial Intelligence has been the modelling of "human" characteristics, such as emotions, behaviour, conscience, etc. But in such characteristics we might find certain degree of contradiction. Previous work on modelling emotions and its problems are reviewed. A model for emotions is proposed using multidimensional logic, which handles the degree of contradiction that emotions might have. The model is oriented to simulate emotions in artificial societies. The proposed solution is also generalized for actions which might overcome contradiction (conflictive goals in agents, for example.)
Goebel, Bernd & Hösle, Vittorio (2005). Reasons, emotions, and God's presence in Anselm of canterbury's cur deus homo. Archiv für Geschichte Der Philosophie 87 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: The paper deals with the peculiar nature of Anselm’s rationalism, focussing on the dialogue Cur deus homo. On the one hand, the argument in Cur deus homois based on reason alone. On the other hand, the dialogic nature of the work allows Anselm to unfold emotional states in a way that almost anticipates Kierkegaard. Anselm’s rationalism does not exclude the experience of anxiety and despair, and this is where faith comes to the rescue. Finally, God’s presence in the search is shown to be logically compatible with the rationalist nature of the search
Goldie, Peter (2002). Emotion, personality and simulation. In Understanding Emotions: Mind and Morals. Brookfield: Ashgate.   (Cited by 10 | Google)
Goldie, Peter (2004). Emotion, reason, and virtue. In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Goleman, Daniel (ed.) (2003). Healing Emotions: Conversations with the Dalai Lama on Mindfulness, Emotions, and Health. Shambhala.   (Google)
Abstract: Can the mind heal the body? The Buddhist tradition says yes--and now many Western scientists are beginning to agree. Healing Emotions is the record of an extraordinary series of encounters between the Dalai Lama and prominent Western psychologists, physicians, and meditation teachers that sheds new light on the mind-body connection. Topics include: compassion as medicine; the nature of consciousness; self-esteem; and the meeting points of mind, body, and spirit. This edition contains a new foreword by the editor
Goldie, Peter (2007). Not passion's slave: Emotions and choice, by Robert C. Solomon and from passions to emotions: The creation of a secular psychological category, by Thomas Dixon. European Journal of Philosophy 15 (1):106–110.   (Google | More links)
Goldie, Peter (2000). The Emotions: A Philosophical Exploration. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 88 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Peter Goldie opens the path to a deeper understanding of our emotional lives through a lucid philosophical exploration of this surprisingly neglected topic. Drawing on philosophy, literature and science, Goldie considers the roles of culture and evolution in the development of our emotional capabilities. He examines the links between emotion, mood, and character, and places the emotions in the context of consciousness, thought, feeling, and imagination. He explains how it is that we are able to make sense of our own and other people's emotions, and how we can explain the very human things which emotions lead us to do. He argues that it is only from the personal point of view that thoughts, reasons, feelings, and actions come into view. This fascinating book gives an accessible but penetrating exploration of an important but mysterious subject. Any reader interested in emotion and its role in understanding our lives will find much to think about here
Golightly, Cornelius L. (1953). The James-Lange theory: A logical post-mortem. Philosophy of Science 20 (October):286-299.   (Google | More links)
Goldie, Peter (ed.) (2010). The Oxford Handbook of Philosophy of Emotion. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Gordon, Lorenne M. (1969). Conventional expressions of emotion. Mind 78 (January):35-44.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Gordon, Robert M. (1969). Emotions and knowledge. Journal of Philosophy 66 (July):408-413.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Gordon, Robert M. (1978). Emotion labelling and cognition. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 8 (2):125–135.   (Google | More links)
Gordon, Robert M. (1986). The passivity of emotions. Philosophical Review 95 (July):339-60.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Gordon, Robert M. (1987). The Structure of Emotions: Investigations in Cognitive Philosophy. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 71 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The Structure of Emotions argues that emotion concepts should have a much more important role in the social and behavioural sciences than they now enjoy, and shows that certain influential psychological theories of emotions overlook the explanatory power of our emotion concepts. Professor Gordon also outlines a new account of the nature of commonsense (or ‘folk’) psychology in general
Gotlind, Erik (1958). Three Theories Of Emotion: Some Views On Philosophical Method. Lund,: Gleerup.   (Google)
Graham, George (2002). Review of Craig DeLancey, Passionate Engines: What Emotions Reveal About Mind and Artificial Intelligence. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2002 (5).   (Google)
Grafman, Jordan (2000). Structuring an emotional world. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):200-201.   (Google)
Abstract: Rolls emphasizes the role of emotion in behavior. My commentary provides some balance to that position by arguing that stored social knowledge dominates our behavior and controls emotional states, thereby reducing emotions to a subservient role in behavior
Graver, Margaret (2007). Stoicism & Emotion. University of Chicago Press.   (Google)
Abstract: On the surface, stoicism and emotion seem like contradictory terms. Yet the Stoic philosophers of ancient Greece and Rome were deeply interested in the emotions, which they understood as complex judgments about what we regard as valuable in our surroundings. Stoicism and Emotion shows that they did not simply advocate an across-the-board suppression of feeling, as stoicism implies in today’s English, but instead conducted a searching examination of these powerful psychological responses, seeking to understand what attitude toward them expresses the deepest respect for human potential. In this elegant and clearly written work, Margaret Graver gives a compelling new interpretation of the Stoic position. Drawing on a vast range of ancient sources, she argues that the chief demand of Stoic ethics is not that we should suppress or deny our feelings, but that we should perfect the rational mind at the core of every human being. Like all our judgments, the Stoics believed, our affective responses can be either true or false and right or wrong, and we must assume responsibility for them. Without glossing over the difficulties, Graver also shows how the Stoics dealt with those questions that seem to present problems for their theory: the physiological basis of affective responses, the phenomenon of being carried away by one’s emotions, the occurrence of involuntary feelings and the disordered behaviors of mental illness. Ultimately revealing the deeper motivations of Stoic philosophy, Stoicism and Emotion uncovers the sources of its broad appeal in the ancient world and illuminates its surprising relevance to our own
Greenspan, Patricia, Craving the right: Emotions and moral reasons.   (Google)
Abstract: I first began working on emotions as a project in philosophy of action, without particular reference to moral philosophy. My thought was that emotions have a distinctive role to play in rationality that tends to be underappreciated by philosophers. Bringing this out was meant to counter a widespread tendency to treat emotions as “blind” causes of action (for the general picture, see Greenspan 2009.) Instead, I thought that emotions could be seen as providing reasons. I took their significance as moral motivators to be hard to miss. Of course, philosophers and others sometimes rightly insist that we need to put emotions aside in order to formulate satisfying moral principles, but I would have been surprised to hear anyone deny that moral motivation typically rests on emotion and that we need that basis in early life in order to get to the stage of acting on moral principles. However, I have since come to think that none of the main philosophical approaches to ethics fully appreciates the significance of emotion, in part because of a misconception of practical reasons. Reasons for action are commonly taken as prima facie requirements, so that moral reasons would yield requirements just insofar as they outweigh competing reasons such as reasons of simple self-interest. Someone who recognizes a moral reason as holding “all things considered” would be irrational not to act on it. But I argue in recent work (starting with Greenspan 2005) that even all-things-considered reasons may in one sense be optional: a rational agent can legitimately “discount” them, cancelling their deliberative weight and their force for motivation. What keeps us from setting aside reasons of the sort that underlie moral..
Greenspan, Patricia S. (1981). Emotions as evaluations. Pacific Philosophical Quarterly 62 (April):158-169.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Greenwood, John D. (1987). Emotion and error. Philosophy of the Social Sciences 17 (4).   (Google)
Greenspan, Patricia S. (1988). Emotions and Reasons: An Enquiry Into Emotional Justification. Routledge.   (Cited by 66 | Google)
Greenspan, Patricia (ms). Emotions, innateness, and ethics.   (Google)
Abstract: My discussion below is an highly abbreviated version of a paper in preparation for a conference on innateness . I allow for both types of influence but suggest that more attention should be paid to mechanisms of social transfer of emotions, as a possible innate source of plasticity in moral learning via emotions - and hence of cultural variation in moral codes
Greenspan, Patricia S. (1980). Emotions, reasons, and 'self-involvement'. Philosophical Studies 38 (2).   (Google)
Greenspan, Patricia (2000). Emotional strategies and rationality. Ethics 110 (3).   (Google | More links)
Greenspan, Patricia (ms). Learning emotions and ethics.   (Google)
Abstract: Innate emotional bases of ethics have been proposed by authors in evolutionary psychology, following Darwin and his sources in eighteenth-century moral philosophy. Philosophers often tend to view such theories as irrelevant to, or even as tending to undermine, the project of moral philosophy. But the importance of emotions to early moral learning gives them a role to play in determining the content of morality. I argue, first, that research on neural circuits indicates that the basic elements or components of emotions need not be limited to what psychologists think of as basic emotions. But in that case, innate mechanisms of social transfer of emotion, such as infants’ tendency to facial imitation, gaze-following, and emotional contagion or empathy, provide a source of plasticity in developing the basic elements that lets emotions incorporate cultural influence from early on. This leaves room later for cognitive components of adult human emotions and hence for the further role of language in conveying cultural influence. We can thus see how moral judgment might depend on innate emotional capacities that are both modifiable by culture and capable of registering objective values. I use Rawls’s treatment of the development of moral sentiments to illustrate the kind of supportive role that emotions can play in a principle-based account – though my own account involves modifications I go on to indicate
Greenspan, Patricia S. (1995). Practical Guilt: Moral Dilemmas, Emotions, and Social Norms. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: P.S. Greenspan uses the treatment of moral dilemmas as the basis for an alternative view of the structure of ethics and its relation to human psychology. In its treatment of the role of emotion in ethics the argument of the book outlines a new way of packing motivational force into moral meaning that allows for a socially based version of moral realism
Greenspan, Patricia (1995). Practical Guilt: Moral dilemmas, Emotions, and Social Norms. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Moral dilemmas in the strict sense - cases where all options are morally forbidden, through no prior fault of the agent's - are dismissed by some philosophers as unintelligible. The author argues that the possibility of such cases is a consequence of a system of social rules that is simple enough to be teachable. The motivational force of the moral judgments pitted against each other in dilemmas can be explained by reference to the role of emotion in ethics
Green, O. Harvey (1970). The expression of emotion. Mind 79 (October):551-568.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Griffiths, Morwenna (1984). Emotions and education. Journal of Philosophy of Education 18 (2):223–231.   (Google | More links)
Griffiths, Paul E. & Scarantino, Andrea (2005). Emotions in the Wild: The Situated Perspective on Emotion. In P. Robbins & Murat Aydede (eds.), The Cambridge Handbook of Situated Cognition. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Paul E Griffiths Biohumanities Project University of Queensland St Lucia 4072 Australia paul.griffiths@uq.edu.au
Gross, Daniel M. (2001). Early modern emotion and the economy of scarcity. Philosophy and Rhetoric 34 (4).   (Google)
Gross, Daniel M. (2006). The Secret History of Emotion: From Aristotle's Rhetoric to Modern Brain Science. University of Chicago Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Princess Diana’s death was a tragedy that provoked mourning across the globe; the death of a homeless person, more often than not, is met with apathy. How can we account for this uneven distribution of emotion? Can it simply be explained by the prevailing scientific understanding? Uncovering a rich tradition beginning with Aristotle, The Secret History of Emotion offers a counterpoint to the way we generally understand emotions today. Through a radical rereading of Aristotle, Seneca, Thomas Hobbes, Sarah Fielding, and Judith Butler, among others, Daniel M. Gross reveals a persistent intellectual current that considers emotions as psychosocial phenomena. In Gross’s historical analysis of emotion, Aristotle and Hobbes’s rhetoric show that our passions do not stem from some inherent, universal nature of men and women, but rather are conditioned by power relations and social hierarchies. He follows up with consideration of how political passions are distributed to some people but not to others using the Roman Stoics as a guide. Hume and contemporary theorists like Judith Butler, meanwhile, explain to us how psyches are shaped by power. To supplement his argument, Gross also provides a history and critique of the dominant modern view of emotions, expressed in Darwinism and neurobiology, in which they are considered organic, personal feelings independent of social circumstances. The result is a convincing work that rescues the study of the passions from science and returns it to the humanities and the art of rhetoric
Gustafsson, Ylva; Kronqvist, Camilla & McEachrane, Michael (eds.) (2009). Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Abstract: This unique collection of articles on emotion by Wittgensteinian philosophers provides a fresh perspective on the questions framing the current philosophical and scientific debates about emotions and offers significant insights into the role of emotions for understanding interpersonal relations and the relation between emotion and ethics
Halpern, Jodi (forthcoming). When concretized emotion-belief complexes derail decision-making capacity. Bioethics.   (Google)
Abstract: There is an important gap in philosophical, clinical and bioethical conceptions of decision-making capacity. These fields recognize that when traumatic life circumstances occur, people not only feel afraid and demoralized, but may develop catastrophic thinking and other beliefs that can lead to poor judgment. Yet there has been no articulation of the ways in which such beliefs may actually derail decision-making capacity. In particular, certain emotionally grounded beliefs are systematically unresponsive to evidence, and this can block the ability to deliberate about alternatives. People who meet medico-legal criteria for decision-making capacity can react to health and personal crises with such capacity-derailing reactions. One aspect of this is that a person who is otherwise cognitively intact may be unable to appreciate her own future quality of life while in this complex state of mind. This raises troubling ethical challenges. We cannot rely on the current standard assessment of cognition to determine decisional rights in medical and other settings. We need to understand better how emotionally grounded beliefs interfere with decision-making capacity, in order to identify when caregivers have an obligation to intervene
Hamlyn, David W. (1989). False emotions. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 275:275-286.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Hamilton, Christopher (2005). Mark R. Wynn emotional experience and religious understanding: Integrating perception, conception, and feeling. (Cambridge: Cambridge university press, 2005). Pp. XIV+202. £40.00 (hbk); £16.99 (pbk). ISBN 0521840562 (hbk); 0521549892 (pbk). Religious Studies 41 (4):475-480.   (Google)
Hanoch, Yaniv (2005). One theory to fit them all: The search hypothesis of emotion revisited. British Journal for the Philosophy of Science 56 (1):135-145.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In a recent paper, Dylan Evans proposed that emotions could help solve what has been known as ?the frame problem?. In the process, he first questioned the utility of using the frame problem as a framework. After tackling this issue, he provided an alternative terminology to the frame problem?termed ?the search hypothesis of emotion??in order to re-examine how emotions aid rational agents. His new terminology, however, opens itself to other critiques. While accepting the basic tenets of his analysis, I question (i) whether a single search theory of emotion is adequate, and (ii) whether his theory would have been better termed ?the search hypothesis of feeling?. Finally, I extend some of the ideas developed in Evans' paper. Introduction Emotion, reason and ends The search hypothesis of emotion revisited Conclusion
Harré, Rom (1997). Are emotions significant in psychology only as motives? Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 27 (4):503–505.   (Google | More links)
Hardcastle, Valerie Gray (1999). It's ok to be complicated: The case of emotion. Journal of Consciousness Studies 6 (11-12):237-249.   (Google)
Harrison, Andrew (1993). Music and the emotions: The philosophical theories. Cogito 7 (2):157-159.   (Google)
Heinzel, Alexander & Northoff, Georg (2009). Emotional feeling and the orbitomedial prefrontal cortex: Theoretical and empirical considerations. Philosophical Psychology 22 (4):443 – 464.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotional feeling can be defined as the affective constituent of emotions representing a subjective experience such as, for example, feeling love or hate. Several recent neuroimaging studies have focused on this affective component of emotions thereby aiming to characterise the underlying neural correlates. These studies indicate that the orbitomedial prefrontal cortex is crucially involved in the processing of emotional feeling. It is the aim of this paper to analyse the extent to which the present state of the art in neuroscience enables emotional feeling to be related to specific brain regions. In the first step, methodological and theoretical problems in the investigation of emotional feeling will be discussed leading to the characterisation of a “twofold gap.” This gap represents (a) the theoretical difficulties encountered in transforming vivid subjective experience into a theoretical psychological concept, and (b) the problems of implementing such a concept by performing empirical studies. Based on these considerations we suggest approaches for future empirical studies. In the second step, a group of functional neuroimaging studies focusing on the affective constituent of emotions will be discussed in detail with regard to the theoretical problems outlined in the first step
Herzberg, Larry A. (2009). Direction, causation, and appraisal theories of emotion. Philosophical Psychology 22 (2):167 – 186.   (Google)
Abstract: Appraisal theories of emotion generally presuppose that emotions are “directed at” various items. They also hold that emotions have motivational properties. However, although it coheres well with their views, they have yet to seriously develop the idea that the function of emotional direction is to guide those properties. I argue that this “guidance hypothesis” can open up a promising new field of research in emotion theory. But I also argue that before appraisal theorists can take full advantage of it, they must drop their further assumption that to determine an emotion's direction, one need only retrace the process that caused it. Contrary to this “retracing view,” I argue for an “independence thesis”: directed emotions are produced by two functionally independent sub-processes. The first, “affect-causation,” functions in part to produce a state with certain motivational properties given certain representations. The second, “affect-direction,” has the function of optimally guiding those motivational properties by associating them with representations that may properly be quite dissimilar from the causal ones. By provisionally adopting the independence thesis and empirically testing the guidance hypothesis, I argue that appraisal theorists stand a good chance of significantly increasing the explanatory power of their theories
Hermerén, Göran (1993). Emotive properties: The role of abstraction, introspection and projection. Theoria 59 (1-3):80-112.   (Google)
Hershock, Peter D. (2003). Renegade emotion: Buddhist precedents for returning rationality to the heart. Philosophy East and West 53 (2):251-270.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: : By drawing out the critical implications of a Buddhist understanding of persons and emotions, it is suggested here that we see emotions as relational transformations through which the direction and qualitative intensities of our interdependence are situationally negotiated, enhanced, and revised. Historical and critical precedents are then offered for reassessing the association of reasoning with the practices of definition and argument, and the consequent association of the operational structure of rationality with that of reality. Reason is better seen as an emotion that has long been renegade and that--especially as institutionalized in the form of global, control-biased technological development--can remain so only at considerable social, cultural, and spiritual risk
Howard, A., Ritual, memory, and emotion: Comparing two cognitive hypotheses.   (Google)
Abstract: Without systems of public, external symbols for recording information, nonliterate communities have to rely on human memory for the retention and transmission of cultural knowledge. Religious expressions either evolved in directions that rendered them memorable or they were--quite literally--forgotten. Most religious systems, including all of the great world religions, emerged among populations that were mostly illiterate (even if there was a literate elite). Thus, it should come as no surprise that religious systems and ritual systems, in particular, have evolved so as to exploit variables that facilitate memory. No doubt, the invention of literacy ameliorates these variables' influence, however, the availability of such cultural tools neither eliminates that influence nor even surmounts it. Experimental psychologists have clarified variables that contribute to extraordinary recall for events that arise in the normal course of life. Probably, the most obvious is frequency. Experiencing events of the same type frequently aids memory for that type of event, though not necessarily for the details of any of the particular instances of that type. When Jains carry out the Puja ritual day after day, they become adept at its performance. Although they are fluent with the ritual's details, it is possible that they do not remember even one of their previous performances distinctively
Hurley, Elisa A. (2007). Working passions: Emotions and creative engagement with value. Southern Journal of Philosophy 45 (1):79-104.   (Google)
Abstract: It is now a commonplace that emotions are not mere sensations but, rather, conceptually contentful states. In trying to expand on this insight, however, most theoretical approaches to emotions neglectcentral intuitions about what emotions are like. We therefore need a methodological shift in our thinking about emotions away from the standard accounts’ attempts to reduce them to other mental states andtoward an exploration of the distinctive work emotions do. I show that emotions’ distinctive function is to engage us with both objective and personal values. Attention to emotions’ work reveals that it is precisely their “unruliness” that allows them to play meaningful roles in our lives
Hutchinson, Phil (2009). Emotion-philosophy-science. In Ylva Gustafsson, Camilla Kronqvist & Michael McEachrane (eds.), Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Hutto, Daniel D. (2002). The world is not enough: Shared emotions and other minds. In Understanding Emotions: Mind and Morals. Brookfield: Ashgate.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Im, Manyul (2002). Action, emotion, and inference in mencius. Journal of Chinese Philosophy 29 (2):227–249.   (Google | More links)
Irons, David (1895). The physical basis of emotion: A reply. Mind 4 (13):92-99.   (Google | More links)
Isay, Gad C. (2009). A humanist synthesis of memory, language, and emotions: Q Ian mu's interpretation of confucIan philosophy. Dao: A Journal of Comparative Philosophy 8 (4):425-437.   (Google)
Abstract: While Q ian Mu intentionally avoided systematic philosophical arguments, his references to memory, language, and emotions, as expressed in a book he wrote in 1948, were suggestive of new interpretations of traditional Chinese, and especially Confucian, ideas such as human autonomy, mind, human nature, morality, immortality, and spirituality. The foremost contribution of Qian’s humanist synthesis rests in its articulation of the idea of the person. Across the context of memory, language, and emotions, the tiyong dynamics of mind and human nature recreate, in modern terms, the traditional Chinese concept of the person who is individually unique and simultaneously interrelated. Avoiding the extreme polarities of individualism and collectivism, he stresses rather their coexistence. His synthesis explains to the Chinese people something about who they are, the meaning in life in the framework of their culture, and how their (revitalized) way of life is at its best in the most important area, that of human relations
Izard, Carroll E.; Trentacosta, Christopher J. & King, Kristen A. (2005). Brain, emotions, and emotion-cognition relations. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):208-209.   (Google)
Abstract: Lewis makes a strong case for the interdependence and integration of emotion and cognitive processes. Yet, these processes exhibit considerable independence in early life, as well as in certain psychopathological conditions, suggesting that the capacity for their integration emerges as a function of development. In some circumstances, the concept of highly interactive emotion and cognitive systems seems a viable alternative hypothesis to the idea of systems integration
Jacobson, Anne J. (2008). Empathy, primitive reactions and the modularity of emotion. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
James, Susan (1997). Passion and Action: The Emotions in Seventeenth-Century Philosophy. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Passion and Action is an exploration of the role of the passions in seventeenth-century thought. Susan James offers fresh readings of a broad range of thinkers, including such canonical figures as Hobbes, Descartes, Malebranche, Spinoza, Pascal, and Locke, and shows that a full understanding of their philosophies must take account of their interpretations of our affective life. This ground-breaking study throws new light upon the shaping of our ideas about the mind, knowledge, and action, and provides a historical context for burgeoning current debates about the emotions
Johnson, A. B. (1854). The Meaning of Words: Analysed Into Words and Unverbal Things, and Unverbal Things Classified Into Intellections, Sensations and Emotions. Milwaukee, J.W. Chamberlin.   (Google)
Jones, Karen (2008). How to Change the Past. In Kim Atkins & Catriona Mackenzie (eds.), Practical Identity and Narrative Agency. Routledge.   (Google)
Jones, Karen (2006). Quick and Smart? Modularity and the pro-emotion consensus. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 32:3-27.   (Google)
Jonas, Monique F. (2005). Robert C. Roberts: Emotions: An essay in aid of moral psychology. Ethical Theory and Moral Practice 7 (5).   (Google)
Jones, Karen (2007). Review of Robert Solomon (ed.), Thinking about feeling: Contemporary philosophers on emotion. Sophia 46 (1).   (Google)
Kaag, John (2009). Getting under my skin: William James on the emotions, sociality, and transcendence. Zygon 44 (2):433-450.   (Google)
Abstract: "You are really getting under my skin!" This exclamation suggests a series of psychological, philosophical, and metaphysical questions: What is the nature and development of human emotion? How does emotion arise in social interaction? To what extent can interactive situations shape our embodied selves and intensify particular affective states? With these questions in mind, William James begins to investigate the character of emotions and to develop a model of what he terms the social self. James's studies of mimicry and his interest in phenomena now often investigated using biofeedback begin to explain how affective states develop and how it might be possible for something to "get under one's skin." I situate these studies in the history of psychology between the psychological schools of structuralism and behaviorism. More important, I suggest continuity between James's Psychology and recent research on mirror neurons, reentrant mapping, and emotional mimicry in the fields of clinical psychology and cognitive neuroscience. This research supports and extends James's initial claims in regard to the creation of emotions and the life of the social self. I propose that James's work in the empirical sciences should be read as a prelude to his metaphysical works that speak of a coordination between embodied selves and wider environmental situations, and his psychological studies should be read as a prelude to his reflections on spiritual transcendence
Kafetsios, Konstantinos & LaRock, Eric (2005). Cognition and emotion: Aristotelian affinities with contemporary emotion research. Theory and Psychology 15 (5):639-657.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Kaster, Robert A. (2006). Review of David Konstan, The Emotions of the Ancient Greeks: Studies in Aristotle and Classical Literature. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2006 (9).   (Google)
Kent, Bonnie (2005). Emotion and peace of mind: From stoic agitation to Christian temptation. Richard Sorabji oxford: Oxford university press, 2000. Pp. XI, 499. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 70 (1):245–247.   (Google | More links)
Kennedy, George A. (1994). Tragic pleasures: Aristotle on plot and emotion. Ancient Philosophy 14 (2):428-431.   (Google)
Killcross, Simon (2000). Reinforcement and punishment: Dissociable systems for action and emotion? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):205-205.   (Google)
Abstract: Rolls presents a theory of emotion based on the premise that emotions are evoked by events that are capable of being instrumental reinforcers and punishers. As support for this theory is drawn almost entirely from experiments in non-human primates, valuable insights into the relationship between punishment and reinforcement systems, and the nature of instrumentality, may have been overlooked
King, Peter, Emotions in medieval thought.   (Google)
Abstract: No single theory of the emotions dominates the whole of the Middle Ages. Instead, there are several competing accounts, and differences of opinion — sometimes quite dramatic — within each account. Yet there is consensus on the scope and nature of a theory of the emotions, as well as on its place in affective psychology generally. For most medieval thinkers, emotions are at once cognitively penetrable and somatic, which is to say that emotions are influenced by and vary with changes in thought and belief, and that they are also bound up, perhaps essentially, with their physiological manifestations. This ‘mixed’ conception of emotions was broad enough to anchor medieval disagreements over details, yet rich enough to distinguish it from other parts of psychology and medicine. In particular, two kinds of phenomena, thought to be purely physiological, were not considered emotions even on this broad conception. First, what we now classify as drives or urges, for instance hunger and sexual arousal, were thought in the Middle Ages to be at best ‘pre-emotions’ fpropayyioney): mere biological motivations for action, not having any intrinsic cognitive object. Second, moods were likewise thought to be non-objectual somatic states, completely explicable as an imbalance of the bodily humours. Depression fmelancholia), for example, is the pathological condition of having an excess of black bile. Medieval theories of emotions, therefore, concentrate on paradigm cases that fall under the broad conception: delight, anger, distress, fear, and the like. The enterprise of constructing an adequate philosophical theory of the emotions in the Middle Ages had its counterpart in a large body of practical know-how. The medical literature on the emotions, for instance, was extensive, covering such subjects as the causal role of emotions in disease and recovery, the nerves as connecting the brain to the organs involved in the physiological manifestations of the emotions, and the effect of diet and nutrition on emotional responses..
Klebanov, Michael, Utilitarian judgments and an intuitive moral system: Can John Mikhail's model accommodate autism and social emotion?   (Google)
Abstract: In the attempt to understand moral knowledge, a framework of “universal moral grammar” (“UMG”) has gained traction. Instead of relying on justifications provided after moral judgments, or claiming that our moral judgments are determined by reason, emotion, or some combination of the two, UMG seeks to explain moral cognition by modeling our intuitive judgments in moral scenarios. John Mikhail proposes a model of how our mind computes structural descriptions. In this paper, I will outline the justifications for his system, and then review how his system would work in practice. I will then focus on how Mikhail’s model can account for the discrepancy between autistic and non-autistic individuals’ performance in the same types of experiments. Finally, after considering the similarity between the moral judgments of autistics and the judgments of people with damage to their prefrontal cortex, I will investigate possible deficiencies in Mikhail’s model, and briefly conclude with suggestions for further research
Knuuttila, Simo (2004). Emotions in Ancient and Medieval Philosophy. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotions are the focus of intense debate both in contemporary philosophy and psychology, and increasingly also in the history of ideas. Simo Knuuttila presents a comprehensive survey of philosophical theories of emotion from Plato to Renaissance times, combining rigorous philosophical analysis with careful historical reconstruction. The first part of the book covers the conceptions of Plato and Aristotle and later ancient views from Stoicism to Neoplatonism and, in addition, their reception and transformation by early Christian thinkers from Clement and Origen to Augustine and Cassian. Knuuttila then proceeds to a discussion of ancient themes in medieval thought, and of new medieval conceptions, codified in the so-called faculty psychology from Avicenna to Aquinas, in thirteenth century taxonomies, and in the voluntarist approach of Duns Scotus, William Ockham, and their followers. Philosophers, classicists, historians of philosophy, historians of psychology, and anyone interested in emotion will find much to stimulate them in this fascinating book
Koch, Philip J. (1987). Emotional ambivalence. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 48 (2):257-279.   (Google | More links)
Korpalo, Olga (1999). Rationality and emotions: (The perspectives of logical-cognitive analysis). Theoria: Revista de Teoría, Historia y Fundamentos de la Ciencia 14 (1):109-127.   (Google)
Abstract: This article is an extension of the author’s previous work on this subject. Primarily it outlines the main directions of this mode of analysis and possible fields to which it could be applied. The first chapter demonstrates a specific method of understanding emotions. The second chapter examines the concept of emotions as a source of the specific modes of “internal” rationality of an agent. The third chapter isdevoted to a comparison between various emotions and the two basic intentional states - belief and desire. The fourth chapter will present the instrumental typology of certain emotional concepts. The final chapter represents preliminary logical schema of the meanings of emotional concepts
Korb, Kevin B. & Nicholson, Ann E. (2000). The essential roles of emotion in cognitive architecture. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):205-206.   (Google)
Abstract: Rolls's presentation of emotion as integral to cognition is a welcome counter to a long tradition of treating them as antagonists. His eduction of experimental evidence in support of this view is impressive. However, we find his excursion into the philosophy of consciousness less successful. Rolls gives syntactical manipulation the central role in consciousness (in stark contrast to Searle, for whom “mere” syntax inevitably falls short of consciousness), and leaves us wondering about the roles left for emotion after all
Kovach, Adam & De Lancey, Craig (2005). On emotions and the explanation of behavior. Noûs 39 (1):106-22.   (Google | More links)
Kraemer, Felicitas (forthcoming). Authenticity anyone? The enhancement of emotions via neuro-psychopharmacology. Neuroethics.   (Google)
Abstract: This article will examine how the notion of emotional authenticity is intertwined with the notions of naturalness and artificiality in the context of the recent debates about ‘neuro-enhancement’ and ‘neuro-psychopharmacology.’ In the philosophy of mind, the concept of authenticity plays a key role in the discussion of the emotions. There is a widely held intuition that an artificial means will always lead to an inauthentic result. This article, however, proposes that artificial substances do not necessarily result in inauthentic emotions. The literature provided by the philosophy of mind on this subject usually resorts to thought experiments. On the other hand, the recent literature in applied ethics on ‘enhancement’ provides good reasons to include real world examples. Such case studies reveal that some psychotropic drugs such as antidepressants actually cause people to undergo experiences of authenticity, making them feel ‘like themselves’ for the first time in their lives. Beginning with these accounts, this article suggests three non-naturalist standards for emotions: the authenticity standard, the rationality standard, and the coherence standard. It argues that the authenticity standard is not always the only valid one, but that the other two ways of assessing emotions are also valid, and that they can even have repercussions on the felt authenticity of emotions. In conclusion, it sketches some of the normative implications if not ethical intricacies that accompany the enhancement of emotions
Kristjánsson, Kristján (2008). Expendable emotions. International Philosophical Quarterly 48 (1):5-22.   (Google)
Abstract: Are there any morally expendable emotions? That is, are there any emotions that could ideally, from a moral point of view, be eradicated from human life? Aristotle may have subscribed to the view that there are no such emotions, and for that reason—though not only for that reason—it merits investigation. I first suggest certain revisions of the specifics of Aristotle’s non-expendability claim that render it less counter-intuitive. I then show that the plausibility of Aristotle’s claim turns largely on the question of how emotions are to be individuated. After probing that question in relation to contemporary theories of emotion, I explore how our emotions and moral virtues relate to distinct spheres of human experience, and how emotion concepts can best carve up the emotional landscape. I argue finally that there exist certain normative reasons for specifying emotion concepts such that Aristotle’s view holds good
Kristjánsson, Kristján (2010). Educating moral emotions or moral selves: A false dichotomy? Educational Philosophy and Theory 42 (4):397-409.   (Google)
Abstract: In the post-Kohlbergian era of moral education, a 'moral gap' has been identified between moral cognition and moral action. Contemporary moral psychologists lock horns over how this gap might be bridged. The two main contenders for such bridge-building are moral emotions and moral selves. I explore these two options from an Aristotelian perspective. The moral-self solution relies upon an anti-realist conception of the self as 'identity', and I dissect its limitations. In its stead, I propose a Humean conception of the moral self which preserves Aristotelian insights into the difference between self and identity, yet remains closer to modern sensitivities. According to such a conception, the moral-self versus moral-emotions dichotomy turns out to be illusory. Finally, I show some of the practical implications of this conception for moral education
Kristjánsson, Kristján (2010). The Self and its Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Introduction -- What selves are -- Exploring selves -- The emotional self -- Self-concept : self-esteem and self-confidence -- The self as moral character -- Self-respect -- Multicultural selves -- Self-pathologies -- Self-change and self-education.
Kruger, Robert S. (2009). The assessment of emotional awareness : Can technology make a contribution? In James Phillips (ed.), Philosophical Perspectives on Technology and Psychiatry. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Kuhn, James W. (1998). Emotion as well as reason: Getting students beyond "interpersonal accountability". Journal of Business Ethics 17 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: The paper notes the recent spread of business ethics courses in American higher education, observing that teachers trained in economics have not readily incorporated ethical notions or theory into regular courses, such as finance, management, accounting, and marketing. The presumed ethically neutral, value-free approach of economists, who dominate business courses, is increasingly inadequate to meet the needs of business managers – or of business students. Technological and political changes, creating an interdependent environment within which managers operate, have eroded older ethics based on tradition and common backgrounds. They have also raised ethical issues of new orders of complexity. With corporate business managers finding ethical concerns more pressing matters than do many teachers, the paper offers some tentative answers to three questions about how to interest business students in ethical issues: What Approach to Business Ethics Gets student's Attention? What Is the Value of Simulations and Games? What Can Be Said About the Business System And Its Values?The answer to the first question is simulations and games. Case method analysis is serviceable, engaging students' intellect, but all too often without emotional involvement or self-revelation. Experiential learning through class-room games accomplish both engagement and involvement in ways that are exceedingly helpful to business students, who have had "less occasion for critical reflection on self and world than have others of their age."
Kupperman, Joel J. (1997). Felt and unfelt emotions: A rejoinder to Dalgleish. Philosophical Psychology 10 (1):91.   (Google)
Lajberich, C.-M. (1956). De quelques reactions emotionnelles irrationnelles chez l'enfant et notamment chez l'enfant slave. Synthese 10 (1).   (Google)
Lanoix, Monique (2004). Émotions et valeurs. Dialogue 43 (3):609-612.   (Google)
Lauritzen, Paul (1991). Errors of an ill-reasoning reason: The disparagement of emotions in the moral life. Journal of Value Inquiry 25 (1).   (Google)
Leary, Mark R. (ms). Motivational and emotional aspects of the self.   (Google)
Abstract:      Recent theory and research are reviewed regarding self-related motives (self-enhancement, self-verification, and self-expansion) and self-conscious emotions (guilt, shame, pride, social anxiety, and embarrassment), with an emphasis on how these motivational and emotional aspects of the self might be related. Specifically, these motives and emotions appear to function to protect people's social well-being. The motives to self-enhance, self-verify, and self-expand are partly rooted in people's concerns with social approval and acceptance, and self-conscious emotions arise in response to events that have real or imagined implications for others' judgments of the individual. Thus, these motives and emotions do not operate to maintain certain states of the self, as some have suggested, but rather to facilitate people's social interactions and relationships
Lebar, M. (2001). Simulation, theory, and emotion. Philosophical Psychology 14 (4):423 – 434.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: It seems that in interpreting others we sometimes simulate, sometimes apply theory. Josef Perner has suggested that a fruitful line of inquiry in folk psychology would seek "criteria for problems where we have to use simulation from those where we do without or where it is even impossible to use." In this paper I follow Perner with a suggestion that our understanding of our interpretive processes may benefit from considering their physiological bases. In particular, I claim that it may be useful to consider the role emotion plays in the respective interpretive processes. I give reasons for believing that affective processes are more heavily involved in simulation (especially in situations of practical judgment and practical reasoning) than in theory-application. But affective processes have distinctive neurological and metabolic properties. These distinctive features of emotion may not only enrich our understanding of the simulation process, but also afford us a step towards responding to Perner's challenge
Leighton, Stephen R. (1985). A new view of emotion. American Philosophical Quarterly 22 (April):133-142.   (Google)
Stephen R. Leighton, (1982). A ristotle and the emotions. Phronesis 27 (s 1-2):144-174.   (Google)
Leighton, Stephen R. (1988). Modern theories of emotion. Journal of Speculative Philosophy 2:206-224.   (Google)
Leighton, Stephen R. (1986). Unfelt feelings in pain and emotion. Southern Journal of Philosophy 24:69-79.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Lemaire, S. (2002). From emotions to desires. European Review of Philosophy 5:109-136.   (Google)
Lemos, Noah M. (1989). Warrant, emotion, and value. Philosophical Studies 57 (2).   (Google)
Lesch, Walter (2001). Cultivating emotions: Some ethical perspectives. Ethical Theory and Moral Practice 4 (2).   (Google)
Letwin, Oliver (1987). Ethics, Emotion, and the Unity of the Self. Croom Helm.   (Google)
Levi, Don S. (2000). Elster on the emotions. Inquiry 43 (3):359-378.   (Google | More links)
Linquist, Stefan (2007). Review of Paul Thagard, Hot Thought: Mechanisms and Applications of Emotional Cognition. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2007 (9).   (Google)
Linyu, G.u. (2009). Time as emotion versus time as moralization: Whitehead and the yijing " . Journal of Chinese Philosophy 36:129-151.   (Google)
Livet, Pierre (2002). Emotions, revision, and the explanation of actions. European Review of Philosophy 5:93-108.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Lloyd, Dan (1996). Commentary on towards a design-based analysis of emotional episodes. Philosophy, Psychiatry, and Psychology 3 (2):127-128.   (Google)
Lloyd, Genevieve (2000). The emotions in the seventeenth century. British Journal for the History of Philosophy 8 (1):141 – 147.   (Google)
Lurie, Yotam (2004). Humanizing business through emotions: On the role of emotions in ethics. Journal of Business Ethics 49 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: Emotions have not received sufficient attention in business ethics. This paper identifies the positive role of emotions in human judgment and attitudes. It then argues that emotions as well as feelings on the part of managers and their employees can be positive forces for both business managers and for the organizations they lead. Allowing emotions a stronger role in business affairs could serve in putting a more human face on both managers and their organizations
Lyons, William E. (1973). A note on emotion statements. Ratio 15 (June):132-135.   (Google)
Lyons, William E. (1978). Emotions and behavior. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 38 (March):410-418.   (Google | More links)
Mackenzie, Catriona (2002). Critical reflection, self-knowledge, and the emotions. Philosophical Explorations 5 (3):186-206.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Drawing on recent cognitive theories of the emotions, this article develops an account of critical reflection as requiring emotional flexibility and involving the ability to envisage alternative reasons for action. The focus on the role of emotions in critical reflection, and in agents' resistance to reflection, suggests the need to move beyond an introspective to a more social and relational conception of the process of reflection. It also casts new light on the intractable problem of explaining how oppressive socialisation impairs the capacity for autonomy
Maclaren, Kym (2009). Emotional metamorphoses : The role of others in becoming a subject. In Sue Campbell, Letitia Meynell & Susan Sherwin (eds.), Embodiment and Agency. Pennsylvania State University Press.   (Google)
Maclaren, Kym (2005). Life is inherently expressive: A Merleau-Pontian response to darwin's the expression of the emotions in man and animals. Chiasmi International 7:241-260.   (Google)
Macmurray, John (1937). Reason and Emotion. London, D. Appleton-Century Company Incorporated.   (Google)
Abstract: Reason in the emotional life. I-III.--Education of the emotions.--The early discipline of personality.--The personal life.--The virtue of chastity.--Art and the future.--Science and religion.--Reason and religion.--Religious reality.--The maturity of religion. I-II.--The conservation of personality
Mackenzie, Catriona (2009). Sinnott-Armstrong, Walter , ed., moral psychology, volume 3. the neuroscience of morality: Emotion, brain disorders, and development , cambridge, ma: Mit press, 2008, pp. XIX + 569, us $30 (paperback). Australasian Journal of Philosophy 87 (3):528 – 532.   (Google)
Ames, Roger; Solomon, Robert C. & Marks, Joel (eds.) (1995). Emotions in Asian Thought: A Dialogue in Comparative Philosophy. SUNY Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This book broadens the inquiry into emotion to comprehend a comparative cultural outlook. It begins with an overview of recent work in the West, and then proceeds to the main business of scrutinizing various relevant issues from both Asian and comparative perspectives. Finally, Robert Solomon comments and summarizes.
Marshall, Henry Rutgers (1895). Emotions versus pleasure-pain. Mind 4 (14):180-194.   (Google | More links)
Martin, Thomas (1998). The role of emotion in Sartre's portrait of anti-semitism. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 76 (2):141 – 151.   (Google)
Mazis, Glen A. (1983). A New Approach to Sartre's Theory of Emotions: Towards a Phenomenology of Emotions. Philosophy Today (3):183-200.   (Google)
Mazis, Glen (1994). Emotion and Embodiment: Fragile Ontology. Peter Lang Press.   (Google)
Mazis, Glen (2001). Emotion and Embodiment within the Medical World. In Kay Toombs (ed.), Handbook of Phenomenology and Medicine. Kluwer.   (Google)
Mazis, Glen A. (1989). Merleau Ponty, Inhabitation and the Emotions. In Henry Pietersma (ed.), Merleau Ponty: Critical Essays. Center for Advanced Research in Phenomenology.   (Google)
McLaughlin, Neil (1996). Nazism, nationalism, and the sociology of emotions: Escape from freedom revisited. Sociological Theory 14 (3):241-261.   (Google | More links)
Mees, Ulrich & Schmitt, Annette (2008). Goals of action and emotional reasons for action. A modern version of the theory of ultimate psychological hedonism. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 38 (2):157–178.   (Google | More links)
Megill, Jason L. & Cogburn, Jon (2005). Easy's gettin' harder all the time: The computational theory and affective states. Ratio 18 (3):306-316.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Mele, Alfred R. (2003). Emotion and desire in self-deception. Philosophy 52:163-179.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Mele, Alfred R. (2000). Self-deception and emotion. Consciousness and Emotion 1 (1):115-137.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Abstract: Drawing on recent empirical work, this philosophical paper explores some possible contributions of emotion to self-deception. Three hypotheses are considered: (1) the anxiety reduction hypothesis: the function of self-deception is to reduce present anxiety; (2) the solo emotion hypothesis: emotions sometimes contribute to instances of self-deception that have no desires among their significant causes; (3) the direct emotion hypothesis: emotions sometimes contribute directly to self-deception, in the sense that they make contributions that, at the time, are neither made by desires nor causally mediated by desires. It is argued that (1) is false and that (3) is defensible and more defensible than (2)
Mendl, M. & Paul, E. S. (2004). Consciousness, emotion and animal welfare: Insights from cognitive science. Animal Welfare 13:17- 25.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Metz, Thaddeus (2009). Love and emotional reactions to necessary evils. In Pedro Alexis Tabensky (ed.), The Positive Function of Evil. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Meth, Paula & Malaza, Knethiwe (2003). Violent research: The ethics and emotions of doing research with women in south Africa. Ethics, Place and Environment 6 (2):143 – 159.   (Google)
Abstract: The twin concepts of ethics and emotions are used in this paper to examine experiences of doing research on the topic of violence. Ethical questions are of significance when carrying out research which is potentially distressing to the research participant. Through field experiences in South Africa the author argues, however, that despite the growing concern among geographers over the ethical dimensions of their work, the implementation of ethically guided research practice is often less simple in reality. The concept of emotions is used to explore the less well examined issue of the impact of distressing research on the researcher and research assistants. The paper concludes that it is often difficult to separate out ethics from emotions
Mirk, Marjorie (1930). The difference of emotional stability in girls of different ages. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 8 (3):229 – 232.   (Google)
Molen, P. P. (1984). BI-stability of emotions and motivations: An evolutionary consequence of the open-ended capacity for learning. Acta Biotheoretica 33 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: Species, endowed with an open-ended capacity for learning, which is one of the highest evolutionary achievements,will profit most from this ability, if they are urged one way or other to invest any surplus of energy in expanding and refining their behavioural repertoire and in adapting it to prevailing circumstances, while incurring as little risk and stress as possible.It is therefore argued that an open-ended capacity for learning is maximally adding to survival if paired to two distinct tendencies:1) a tendency to seek high-arousal evoking situations whenever surplus energy is available, and 2) a tendency to seek arousal reducing situations as soon as the surplus energy is exhausted
Moore, Simon C. (ed.) (2002). Emotional Cognition: From Brain to Behaviour. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Mooney, Ed (2005). Review of Rick Anthony Furtak, Wisdom in Love: Kierkegaard and the Ancient Quest for Emotional Integrity. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2005 (7).   (Google)
Morton, Adam (2002). Emotional truth: Emotional accuracy. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 76 (76):265-275.   (Google)
Morton, Adam (2002). Emotional truth: Emotional accuracy: Adam Morton. Aristotelian Society Supplementary Volume 76 (1):265–275.   (Google | More links)
Morgan, Jeffrey (1994). Learning to live with emotion. Educational Philosophy and Theory 26 (2):67–81.   (Google | More links)
Myers, Charles S. (1901). Experimentation on emotion. Mind 10 (37):114-115.   (Google | More links)
Naess, Arne (1969). Freedom, emotion, and self-subsistence. Inquiry 12 (1-4):66 – 104.   (Google)
Neu, Jerome (2004). Emotions and freedom. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Neu, Jerome (2005). Not passion's slave: Emotions and choice. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 71 (3):741-744.   (Google)
Neu, Jerome (2007). Sticks and Stones: The Philosophy of Insults. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: In Sticks and Stones, philosopher Jerome Neu probes the nature, purpose, and effects of insults, exploring how and why they humiliate, embarrass, infuriate,...
Neville, Bernie (1989). Educating Psyche: Emotion, Imagination, and the Unconscious in Learning. Collins Dove.   (Google)
Ngoka, C. D. (2006). Reflections: Philosophical Essays on the Minds, Thoughts, Emotions, and Action of Men: (Evangelism Documented). Alphabet Nigeria Publishers.   (Google)
Nichols, Shaun (2002). On the genealogy of norms: A case for the role of emotion in cultural evolution. Philosophy of Science 69 (2).   (Google | More links)
Nieuwenburg, P. (2002). Emotion and perception in Aristotle's rhetoric. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 80 (1):86 – 100.   (Google | More links)
Nielsen, Lisbeth (2002). The simulation of emotion experience: On the emotional foundations of theory of mind. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 1 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   An argument is developed that supports a simulationist account about the foundations of infants' and young children's understanding that other people have mental states. This argument relies on evidence that infants come to the world with capacities to send and receive affective cues and to appreciate the emotional states of others – capacities well suited to a social environment initially made up of frequent and extended emotional interactions with their caregivers. The central premise of the argument is that the foundation of infants' understanding of other minds is built upon an early-developing capacity to share others' emotion experiences. The emotion experiences elicited in interactions between caregivers and infants enable the elaboration of this primitive understanding into a more fully developed understanding of psychological subjects. The evidence presented in support of these claims derives from a wide range of studies of the phenomena of emotional contagion, affective communication, and emotion regulation involving infants, young children, and adults
Nobis, Nathan (online). Rational engagement, emotional response and the prospects for progress in animal use ‘debates’.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper is designed to help people rationally engage moral issues regarding the treatment of animals, specifically uses of animals in medical and psychological experimentation, basic research, drug development, education and training, consumer product testing and other areas
Northoff, Georg (2005). Emotional-cognitive integration, the self, and cortical midline structures. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):211-212.   (Google)
Abstract: Lewis discusses the dynamic mechanisms of emotional-cognitive integration. I argue that he neglects the self and its neural correlate. The self can be characterized as an emotional-cognitive unity, which may be accounted for by the interplay between anterior and posterior medial cortical regions. I propose that these regions form an anatomical, physiological, and psychological unity, the cortical midline structures (CMSs)
Næss, Arne (1975). Freedom, Emotion and Self-Subsistence: The Structure of a Central Part of Spinoza's Ethics. Universitetsforl..   (Google)
Næss, Arne (1972). Freedom, Emotion and Self-Subsistence. [Oslo]Universitetsforlaget.   (Google)
Nussbaum, Charles (2003). Another look at functionalism and the emotions. Brain and Mind 4 (3):353-383.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Two chronic problems have plagued functionalism in the philosophy of mind. The first is the chauvinism/liberalism dilemma, the second the absent qualia problem. The first problem is addressed by blocking excessively liberal counterexamples at a level of functional abstraction that is high enough to avoid chauvinism. This argument introduces the notion of emotional functional organization (EFO). The second problem is addressed by granting Block's skeptical conclusions with respect to mentality as such, while arguing that qualitative experience is a concomitant of human mentality considered as a special case: a system with EFO implemented in an organic substrate
Nussbaum, Martha C. (1990). Love's Knowledge. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 573 | Google | More links)
Nussbaum, Martha C. (2006). Radical evil in the Lockean state: The neglect of the political emotions. Journal of Moral Philosophy 3 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: All modern liberal democracies have strong reasons to support an idea of toleration, understood as involving respect, not only grudging acceptance, and to extend it to all religious and secular doctrines, limiting only conduct that violates the rights of other citizens. There is no modern democracy, however, in which toleration of this sort is a stable achievement. Why is toleration, attractive in principle, so difficult to achieve? The normative case for toleration was well articulated by John Locke in his influential A Letter Concerning Toleration , although his attractive proposal thus rests on a fragile foundation. Kant did much more, combining a Lockean account of the state with a profound diagnosis of ‘radical evil’, the tendencies in all human beings to militate against stable toleration and respect. But Kant proposed no mechanism through which the state might mitigate the harmful influence of ‘radical evil’, thus rendering toleration stable. One solution to this problem was proposed by Rousseau, but it has deep problems. How, then, can a respectful pluralistic society shore up the fragile human basis of toleration, especially in a world in which we need to cultivate toleration not only within each state, but also among peoples and states, in this interlocking world? Key Words: toleration • emotion • evil • liberal democracy • Locke • Mill • Kant • Rousseau
Oakley, Justin (1992). Morality and the Emotions. Routledge.   (Google)
Oaklander, Nathan L. & Gull, Richard (1978). The emotions. Philosophy Research Archives 1272.   (Google)
O'Brien, Patrick (1950). Emotions and Morals. New York, Grune & Stratton.   (Google)
O'Grady, Jane (2005). From passions to emotions: The creation of a secular psychological category by Thomas Dixon. Cambridge university press, 2003, 297pp., Hb ??45.00 the navigation of feeling: A framework for the history of emotions by William M. Reddy. Cambridge university press, 2001, 380pp., Pb ??17.99. Philosophy 80 (1):156-159.   (Google)
Onkal, Dilek, Cognitive and emotional representations of terror attacks: A cross-cultural exploration.   (Google)
Abstract:      A questionnaire measuring cognitive and affective representations of terror risk was developed and tested in Turkey and Israel. Participants in the study were university students from the two countries (n = 351). Four equivalent factors explained terror risk cognitions in each sample: costs, vulnerability, trust, and control.Asingle negative emotionality factor explained the affective component of terror risk representations in both samples. All factors except control could be measured reliably. Results supported the validity of the questionnaire by showing expected associations between cognitions and emotions, as well as indicating gender differences and cultural variations. Current findings are discussed in relation to previous results, theoretical approaches, and practical implications
Pacherie, Elisabeth (2002). The role of emotions in the explanation of action. European Review of Philosophy 5:53-92.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Palencik, Joseph T. (2007). Amusement and the philosophy of emotion: A neuroanatomical approach. Dialogue 46 (3):419-434.   (Google)
Abstract: Philosophers who discuss the emotions have usually treated amusement as a non-emotional mental state. Two prominent philosophers making this claim are Henri Bergson and John Morreall, who maintain that amusement is too abstract and intellectual to qualify as an emotion. Here, the merit of this claim is assessed. Through recent work in neuroanatomy there is reason to doubt the legitimacy of dichotomies that separate emotion and the intellect. Findings suggest that the neuroanatomical structure of amusement is similar to other commonly recognized emotion states. On the basis of these it is argued that amusement should be considered an emotion. Les philosophes qui adressent la question des émotions traitent généralement l’état d’amusement comme un êtat mental excluant l’émotion. Parmi les philosophes importants à défendre cette thèse, Henri Bergson et John Morreall soutiennent que l’amusement est trop abstrait et intellectuel pour être tenu pour une émotion. Nous réévaluons cette thèse. De récents travaux en neuroanatomie fournissent des raisons de douter de la légitimité de la dichotomie entre émotion et intellect. Certaines autres découvertes suggèrent que la structure neuroanatomique de l’amusement est très similaire à d’autres états émotifs. Sur la base de ces travaux, nous argumentons que l’amusement doit être considéré comme une émotion
Palencik, Joseph T. (2007). William James and the psychology of emotions: From 1884 to the present. Transactions of the Charles S. Peirce Society 43 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: : This paper addresses the significance of William James's theory of emotion in contemporary emotion theory. While many of James's detractors have pointed to the problems with his definition of emotion, the bearing his theory of emotion generation would have on modern approaches in psychology suggests a different point of view
Panksepp, Jaak; Gordon, Nakia & Burgdorf, Jeff (2001). Empathy and the action-perception resonances of basic socio-emotional systems of the brain. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (1):43-44.   (Google)
Abstract: Mammalian brains contain a variety of self-centered socio-emotional systems. An understanding of how they interact with more recent cognitive structures may be essential for understanding empathy. Preston & de Waal have neglected this vast territory of proximal brain issues in their analysis
Panksepp, Jaak (2005). Emotional dynamics of the organism and its parts. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):212-213.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotion-science without basic brain-science is only superficially satisfying. Dynamic systems approaches to emotions presently provide a compelling metaphor that raises more difficult empirical questions than substantive scientific answers. How might we close the gap between theory and empirical observations? Such theoretical views still need to be guided by linear cross-species experimental approaches more easily implement in the laboratory
Panksepp, Jaak (2007). Emotional feelings originate below the neocortex: Toward a neurobiology of the soul. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 30 (1):101-103.   (Google)
Abstract: Disregard of primary-process consciousness is endemic in mind science. Most neuroscientists subscribe to ruthless reductionism whereby mental qualities are discarded in preference for neuronal functions. Such ideas often lead to envisioning other animals, and all too often other humans, as unfeeling zombies. Merker correctly highlights how the roots of consciousness exist in ancient neural territories we share, remarkably homologously, with all the other vertebrates. (Published Online May 1 2007)
Panksepp, Jaak (2000). Neural behaviorism: From brain evolution to human emotion at the speed of an action potential. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):212-213.   (Google)
Abstract: Rolls shares important data on hunger, thirst, sexuality, and learned behaviors, but is it pertinent to understanding the fundamental nature of emotionality? Important as such work is for understanding the motivated behaviors of animals, Rolls builds a constructivist theory of emotions and primary-process affective consciousness without considering past evidence on specific types of emotional tendencies and their diverse neural substrates
Panksepp, Jaak (2000). The cradle of consciousness: A periconscious emotional homunculus? Neuro-Psychoanalysis 2 (1):24-32.   (Google)
Panksepp, Jaak (2000). “The dream of reason creates monsters” . . . Especially when we neglect the role of emotions in Rem-states. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):988-990.   (Google)
Abstract: As highlighted by Solms, and to a lesser extent by Hobson et al. and Nielsen, dreaming and REM sleep can be dissociated. Meanwhile Vertes & Eastman and Revonsuo provide distinct views on the functions of REM sleep and dreaming. A resolution of such divergent views may clarify the fundamental nature of these processes. As dream commentators have long noted, with Revonsuo taking the lead among the present authors, emotionality is a central and consistent aspect of REM dreams. A deeper consideration of emotions in REM dreams may serve as the conceptual salve to help heal the emerging rifts in this field of inquiry. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Revonsuo; Solms; Vertes & Eastman]
Parker, Thomas (2008). Volition, Rhetoric, and Emotion in the Work of Pascal. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: This study identifies and analyzes a compelling theory and practice of persuasion that integrates the complexity of human desire. It demonstrates how the philosophical component in Pascal's description of the will makes a seamless integration into a vehicle of persuasion and poetics, providing a privileged viewpoint for understanding the author's complete works, arguing that the notion of will is of fundamental importance in Pascal's anthropology as well as in his rhetoric. This avenue of interpretation is both fruitful and difficult, because the word volonte means very different things in Pascal and in modern French
Parr, Hester & Davidson, Joyce (2008). Virtual trust": Online emotional intimacies in mental health support. In Julie Brownlie, Alexandra Greene & Alexandra Howson (eds.), Researching Trust and Health. Routledge.   (Google)
Pascual-Leone, Juan (2005). Not a bridge but an organismic (general and causal) neuropsychology should make a difference in emotion theory. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):213-214.   (Google)
Abstract: Does Lewis imply that brain processes might be used to replace an as-yet-unavailable substantive organismic neuropsychology? To counteract this reductionist idea I argue for distinguishing between affects and emotions, and discuss a real-life example of implicit emotional appraisal. Failure to use organismic units of processing such as schemes or schemas makes the bridging attempt fall under a reductionist “mereological fallacy.”
Persson, Ingmar (1991). A determinist dilemma. Ratio 4 (1):38-58.   (Google)
Perkins, Moreland (1966). Emotion and the concept of behavior. American Philosophical Quarterly 3 (October):291-298.   (Google)
Perkins, Franklin (2002). Mencius, emotion, and autonomy. Journal of Chinese Philosophy 29 (2):207–226.   (Google | More links)
Peters, R. S. & Mace, C. A. (1962). Emotions and the category of passivity. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 62:117-142.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Petersen, Stephen (2004). Functions, creatures, learning, emotion. Hudlicka and Canamero.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: I propose a conceptual framework for emotions according to which they are best understood as the feedback mechanism a creature possesses in virtue of its function to learn. More specifically, emotions can be neatly modeled as a measure of harmony in a certain kind of constraint satisfaction problem. This measure can be used as error for weight adjustment (learning) in an unsupervised connectionist network.
Pettinelli, Mark (2007). The Psychology Of Emotions, Feelings and Thoughts. Mark Pettinelli.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: This book puts forth the idea that life is divided into three groups, emotion, thinking, and feeling.
Pinch, Adela (1996). Strange Fits of Passion: Epistemologies of Emotion, Hume to Austen. Stanford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This book contends that when late eighteenth- and early nineteenth-century writers sought to explain the origins of emotions, they often discovered that their feelings may not really have been their own. It explores the paradoxes of representing feelings in philosophy, aesthetic theory, gender ideology, literature, and popular sentimentality, and it argues that this period's obsession with sentimental, wayward emotion was inseparable from the dilemmas resulting from attempts to locate the origins of feelings in experience. The book shows how these epistemological dilemmas became gendered by studying a series of extravagantly affective scenes in works by Hume, Wordsworth, Charlotte Smith, and Jane Austen. Making its argument through a provocative conjunction of texts that range across genres and genders and across the divide between the eighteenth century and Romanticism, Strange Fits of Passion rediscovers the relationship of empiricism to the culture of sentimentality, and the significance of emotion to Romanticism
Pizzagalli, Diego A. (2005). The role of frontocingulate pathways in the emotion-cognition interface: Emerging clues from depression. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):214-215.   (Google)
Abstract: By emphasizing nonlinear dynamics between appraisal and emotions, Lewis's model provides a valuable platform for integrating psychological and neural perspectives on the emotion-cognition interface. In this commentary, I discuss the role of neuroscience in shaping new conceptualizations of emotion and the putative role of theta oscillation within frontocingulate pathways in depression, a syndrome in which emotion-cognition relations are dysfunctional
Plantinga, Carl (2009). Rethinking affects, narration, fantasy, and realism. Rethinking affects, narration, fantasy, and realism. Trauma, pleasure, and emotion in the viewing of titanic: A cognitive approach. In Warren Buckland (ed.), Film Theory & Contemporary Hollywood Movies. Routledge.   (Google)
Plantinga, Carl (2009). Rethinking affects, narration, fantasy, and realism. Trauma, pleasure, and emotion in the viewing of titanic: A cognitive approach. In Warren Buckland (ed.), Film Theory and Contemporary Hollywood Movies. Routledge.   (Google)
Prinz, Jesse J. (2002). Consciousness, computation, and emotion. In Simon C. Moore & Mike Oaksford (eds.), Consciousness, Emotional Self-Regulation and the Brain. John Benjamins.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Pritchard, Michael S. (1976). On taking emotions seriously: A critique of B. F. Skinner. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 6 (2):211–232.   (Google | More links)
Promislow, Sharon (1999). Making the Brain/Body Connection: A Playful Guide to Releasing Mental, Physical & Emotional Blocks to Success. Kinetic Pub. Corp..   (Google)
Ratcliffe, Matthew (2003). Review of Robert Solomon, Not Passion's Slave: Emotions and Choice. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2003 (7).   (Google)
Reddy, William M. (2001). The logic of action: Indeterminacy, emotion, and historical narrative. History and Theory 40 (4):10–33.   (Google | More links)
Rey, Georges (1980). Functionalism and the Emotions Explaining Emotions. In Amelie Oksenberg Rorty (ed.), Explaining Emotions. University of California Press.   (Google)
Reydams-Schils, Gretchen (2006). Review of Tad Brennan, The Stoic Life: Emotions, Duties, and Fate. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2006 (3).   (Google)
Richardson, Pamela (2004). Agricultural ethics, neurotic natures and emotional encounters: An application of actor-network theory. Ethics, Place and Environment 7 (3):195 – 201.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Fieldwork experiences in the summer of 2003 resulted in confusion regarding the ethical positioning of myself (the interviewer) in relation to the multiple 'actants' that constituted the research subject(s). This paper explores some of these personal issues and conflicts in order to clarify, gain perspective on and critique the nature (and indeed the 'Nature') of my fieldwork. The multiple positioning of participants within networks of agricultural and social ethics is addressed. I borrow Lewis Holloway's idea of relational ethical identity, in order to resituate and rethink the interviews in terms of actor-network theory. This paper argues that ethical identities and ethical 'natures' can be understood as relationally constructed and constituted within networks. The ways in which notions of (un)ethical agricultural relations shaped each interview experience are also explored. Specifically, how did my ideas of (un)ethical farming influence my 'ethical take' on how different farmers operated? I also argue that all encounters are ethically charged and, as such, encounters result in emotional tensions
Rietti, Sophie (2009). Emotion-work and the philosophy of emotion. Journal of Social Philosophy 40 (1):55-74.   (Google)
Rietti, Sophie (2009). Emotional intelligence and moral agency: Some worries and a suggestion. Philosophical Psychology 22 (2):143 – 165.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotional intelligence (EI) has been put forward as a distinctive kind of intelligence and, by popularizers such as Daniel Goleman, as an indicator of moral and life skills. Critics, however, have been concerned EI-testing measures conformity or the ability to manipulate own or others' emotions, and relies on a problematic assumption that there are definitive, universal “right” answers when it comes to feelings. Such worries have also been raised about the original concept developed by Peter Salovey and John D. Mayer; that version is the focus here. While it improves on the largely unreflective reliance on particular belief- and value-systems in Goleman's account, however, it does not entirely succeed in being context- and value-neutral. A useful way forward is to apply Ronald de Sousa's notion that emotions are shaped by ideology: this in turn affects attempts to measure any putative “intelligence” with respect to them. Once the ideological dimension is bracketed, a clearer picture of both the usefulness and the limitations of the EI-concept can emerge—and also a better sense of its possible contributions to value theory and moral psychology. The ideological dimension itself may also be unavoidable; squarely facing this possibility is preferable to ignoring it
Robinson, Jenefer (2010). Emotion and the understanding of narrative. In Garry Hagberg & Walter Jost (eds.), A Companion to the Philosophy of Literature. Wiley-Blackwell.   (Google)
Roberts, Robert (online). Emotions in the Christian tradition. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
Robinson, Jenefer M. (1983). Emotion, judgement, and desire. Journal of Philosophy 80 (November):731-740.   (Google | More links)
Robichaud, Allyson L. (2003). Healing and feeling: The clinical ontology of emotion. Bioethics 17 (1):59–68.   (Google | More links)
Roberts, Robert C. (2009). The sophistication of non-human emotion. In Robert W. Lurz (ed.), The Philosophy of Animal Minds. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Rocco, Michael Della (2008). Rationalism run amok : Representation and the reality of emotions in Spinoza. In Charles Huenemann (ed.), Interpreting Spinoza: Critical Essays. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Roessler, Johannes (2002). Action, emotion, and the development of self-awareness. European Review of Philosophy 5:33-52.   (Google)
Rolls, Edmund T. (2008). Emotion, higher-order syntactic thoughts, and consciousness. In Lawrence Weiskrantz & Martin Davies (eds.), Frontiers of Consciousness. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Rolls, Edmund T. (2000). On the brain and emotion. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):219-228.   (Google)
Abstract: There are many advantages to defining emotions as states elicited by reinforcers, with the states having a set of different functions. This approach leads towards an understanding of the nature of emotion, of its evolutionary adaptive value, and of many principles of brain design. It also leads towards a foundation for many of the processes that underlie evolutionary psychology and behavioral ecology. It is shown that recent as well as previous evidence implicates the amygdala and orbitofrontal cortex in positive as well as negative emotions. The issue of why emotional states feel like something is part of the much larger problem of phenomenal consciousness. It is argued that thinking about one's own thoughts would have adaptive value by enabling first order linguistic thoughts to be corrected. It is suggested that reflecting on and correcting one's own thoughts and plans would feel like something, and that phenomenal consciousness may occur when this type of monitoring process is taking place
Rolls, Edmund T. (2004). What are emotions, why do we have emotions, and what is their computational basis in the brain? In J. Fellous (ed.), Who Needs Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Rorty, Amelie Oksenberg (2004). Enough already with "theories of the emotions". In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Rosenthal, David M. (1983). Emotions and the self. In K. Irani & Gerald E. Myers (eds.), Emotion: Philosophical Studies. Haven.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: Much of the perplexity that motivates modern discussion of the nature of mind derives indirectly from the striking success of physical explanation. Not only has physics itself advanced at a remarkable pace in the last four centuries; every hope has been held out that, in principle, all science can be understood and ultimately studied in terms of mechanisms proper to physics. Seeing all natural phenomena as explicable in terms appropriate to physics, however, makes the mental seem to be a singularity in nature. Chemistry and biology may well be reducible to physics, but the same seems hardly possible for the mental. The gulf between mind and physics seems too great to bridge, and the success of physics guarantees its standing. The place of mind in nature is thereby rendered problematic. This line of reasoning has tempted thinkers since Descartes to see the mind as not only independent of other natural phenomena, but as even somehow lying outside the natural order itself
Ross, Stephanie (2005). Landscape perception: Theory-Laden, emotionally resonant, politically correct. Environmental Ethics 27 (3):245-263.   (Google)
Abstract: Our primal ability to see one thing in terms of another shapes our landscape perception. Although modes of appreciation are tied to personal interests and situations, there are many lines of conflict and incompatibility between these modes. A religious point of view is unacceptable to those without religious beliefs. Background knowledge is similarly required for taking an arts or science-based view of landscape, although this knowledge can be acquired. How to cultivate responses grounded in imagination, emotion, and instinct is less clear, but advocates are eager to spell out notions of virtuous exercise and effective schooling. Carlson’s science-based theory often gets the most attention because he has refined and defended it over many years, but there is a place in aesthetic nature appreciation for the formal or design elements he dismisses as well as for religious, imaginative, emotional, and ambient responses. To date, the normative aspects of these theories have been presented sketchily at best. Working out these details will chart a way for landscape appreciation to become politically correct
Roth, Wolff-Michael (2009). On the inclusion of emotions, identity, and ethico-moral dimensions of actions. In Anna Lisa Sannino, Harry Daniels & Kris D. Gutierrez (eds.), Learning and Expanding with Activity Theory. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Russell, James A. (2008). Emotions are not modules. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Rutgers Marshall, Henry (1895). Emotions versus pleasure-pain. Mind 4 (14):180-194.   (Google | More links)
Sabini, John & Silver, Maury (1998). The not altogether social construction of emotions: A critique of harré and Gillett. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 28 (3):223–235.   (Google | More links)
Salzen, Eric A. (2002). The feeling of pain and the emotion of distress. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (4):471-471.   (Google)
Abstract: An ethological analysis suggests that effort and protection actions, which are expressions of distress, are comparable with pain expressions. Distress occurs with uncontrollable pain, and the expressions are ritualized pain responses with exaggerated features and lower thresholds. Pain is a sensory-motor feeling state with aversive motivational (hedonic) value. Distress is an emotional state of failure of pain responses to control the pain
Salmela, Mikko (2002). The problem of affectivity in cognitive theories of emotion. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (2):159-182.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Sankowski, Edward T. (1975). The sense of responsibility and the justifiability of emotions. Southern Journal of Philosophy 13:215-233.   (Google)
Sartre, Jean-Paul (1967). Existentialism and Human Emotions. New York, Philosophical Library.   (Google)
Schredl, M. & Doll, E. (1998). Emotions in diary dreams. Consciousness and Cognition 7 (4):634-646.   (Google)
Abstract: Even though various investigations found a preponderance of negative emotions in dreams, the conclusion that human dream life is, in general, negatively toned is limited by several methodological issues. The present study made use of three different approaches to measure dream emotions: dream intensity rated by the dreamer, intensity rated by a judge, and scoring of explicitly mentioned emotions (Hall & Van de Castle, 1966). Results indicate that only in the case of external raters' estimates do negative emotions outweigh the positive ones; but in the case of self-ratings (i.e., those made by the dreamer himself/herself), the ratio was balanced. Analyses showed that this is mainly due to the underestimation of positive emotions in the external ratings. Additionally, a positive correlation was found between the intensity of dream emotions and dream recall frequency, whereas gender differences were nonsignificant as regards the emotional tone of diary dreams
Scheffler, Israel (1974). In Praise of the Cognitive Emotions and Other Essays in the Philosophy of Education. Routledge.   (Google)
Schwartz, Jeffrey M.; Stapp, Henry P. & Beauregard, Mario (2004). The volitional influence of the mind on the brain, with special reference to emotional self-regulation. In Mario Beauregard (ed.), Consciousness, Emotional Self-Regulation and the Brain. John Benjamins.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Schulte, Joachim (2009). Wittgenstein on emotion. In Ylva Gustafsson, Camilla Kronqvist & Michael McEachrane (eds.), Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Seeburger, Francis F. (1997). Emotional Literacy: Keeping Your Heart: Educating Your Emotions and Learning to Let Them Educate You. Crossroad Pub..   (Google)
Shaffer, Jerome A. (1983). An assessment of emotion. American Philosophical Quarterly 20 (April):161-174.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Shapiro, Debbie (1997). Your Body Speaks Your Mind: How Your Thoughts and Emotions Affect Your Health. Crossing Press.   (Google)
Silver, John Sabini Andmaury (1996). On the possible non-existence of emotions: The passions. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 26 (4):375–398.   (Google | More links)
Sjblom, Tom (2010). Pumping intuitions: Religious narratives and emotional communication. In Armin W. Geertz & Jeppe Sinding Jensen (eds.), Religious Narrative, Cognition, and Culture: Image and Word in the Mind of Narrative. Equinox Pub. Ltd..   (Google)
Skocz, Dennis E. (2007). Aristotle and Heidegger on the “worldliness” of emotion: A hermeneutical auseinandersetzung. Epoché 12 (1):157-168.   (Google)
Abstract: The reflection undertaken here aspires to understand human emotion by joining Aristotle’s and Heidegger’s descriptions of emotion in a thoughtful confrontation(Auseinandersetzung). In his 1924 Aristotle lectures, Heidegger carries out a phenomenology of being-in-the world which illuminates the “structures” of emotion.Aristotle’s descriptions of emotions in the Rhetoric serve to enrich the structures delineated by Heidegger. Although millennia separate the two thinkers and their civilizations, what they say together about emotion is meaningful today. Their philosophical projects may seem to subordinate consideration of emotion to rhetorical or ontological purposes, but they actually serve to enrich our understanding by recognizing the intertwining of speech, world, and emotion
Sloman, Aaron (ms). Questions about emotions.   (Google)
Abstract: In December 2005 I was invited by a well known researcher, Carrol Izard, on emotions to contribute to a discussion by answering a few questions as briefly as possible. He asked for 'one-liners', but I was not able to comply with that condition. However, the answers were short for me!
Sloman, Aaron; Wright, Ian & Beaudoin, Luc (1996). Towards a design-based analysis of emotional episodes. Philosophy, Psychiatry, and Psychology 3 (2):101-126.   (Google)
Smith, Stephen D. (ms). Hemispheric specialization for the conscious and unconscious perception of emotional stimuli.   (Google)
Smith, Quentin (1977). Scheler's stratification of emotional life and Strawson's person. Philosophical Studies 25:103-127.   (Google)
Solomon, Robert (1997). Beyond ontology: Ideation, phenomenology and the cross cultural study of emotion. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 27 (2&3):289–303.   (Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (1978). Emotions and anthropology: The logic of emotional world views. Inquiry 21 (1-4):181 – 199.   (Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (1973). Emotion and choice. Review of Metaphysics 17:20-41.   (Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (1992). Existentialism, emotions, and the cultural limits of rationality. Philosophy East and West 42 (4):597-621.   (Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (1990). Emotions, feelings and contexts: A reply to Robert Kraut. Dialogue 29:277-284.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (2006). Emotions in continental philosophy. Adapted from Dreyfus and Wrathall, eds., Blackwell companion to phenomenology and existentialism, Blackwell, 2006. Philosophy Compass 1 (5):413–431.   (Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (2004). Emotions, thoughts, and feelings: Emotions as engagements with the world. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (1988). On emotions as judgments. American Philosophical Quarterly 25 (April):183-191.   (Cited by 14 | Google)
Solomon, Robert C. & Stone, Lori D. (2002). On "positive" and "negative" emotions. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 32 (4):417–435.   (Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (2002). Review: Upheavals of thought: The intelligence of emotions. Mind 111 (444).   (Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (1995). Some notes on emotion, "east and west". Philosophy East and West 45 (2):171-202.   (Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (1976). The Passions. University of Notre Dame Press.   (Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (1999). The philosophy of emotions. In M. Lewis & J. Havil (eds.), Handbook of Emotions. Guilford Press.   (Cited by 55 | Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (ed.) (2003). What Is an Emotion? Classic and Contemporary Readings, Second Edition. Oxford: Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Sorabji, Richard (2009). Did the stoics value emotion and feeling? Philosophical Quarterly 59 (234):150-162.   (Google)
Sorabji, Richard (2000). Emotion and Peace of Mind: From Stoic Agitation to Christian Temptation. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Richard Sorabji presents a ground-breaking study of ancient Greek views of the emotions and their influence on subsequent theories and attitudes, Pagan and Christian. While the central focus of the book is the Stoics, Sorabji draws on a vast range of texts to give a rich historical survey of how Western thinking about this central aspect of human nature developed
Sorabji, Richard (2009). Emotions and the psychotherapy of the ancients. In Craig Steven Titus (ed.), Philosophical Psychology: Psychology, Emotions, and Freedom. Distributed by Catholic University of America Press.   (Google)
Spackman, Matthew P. & Miller, David (2008). Embodying emotions: What emotion theorists can learn from simulations of emotions. Minds and Machines 18 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: Cognitively-oriented theories have dominated the recent history of the study of emotion. However, critics of this perspective suggest the role of the body in the experience of emotion is largely ignored by cognitive theorists. As an alternative to the cognitive perspective, critics are increasingly pointing to William James’ theory, which emphasized somatic aspects of emotions. This emerging emphasis on the embodiment of emotions is shared by those in the field of AI attempting to model human emotions. Behavior-based agents in AI are attempts to model the role the body might play in the experiencing of emotions. Progress in creating such behavior-based models that function in their environments has been slow, suggesting some potential problems with Jamesian alternatives to cognitive perspectives of emotions. Heidegger’s and Merleau-Ponty’s conceptions of embodiment are suggested as alternatives to James’ and as means for addressing the shortcomings of the cognitive perspective
Spackman, Matthew P. (2002). How to do things with emotions. Journal of Mind and Behavior 23 (4):393-412.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Spicer, Finn (2004). Emotional behaviour and the scope of belief-desire explanation. In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Spiecker, Ben (1987). Indoctrination, intellectual virtues and rational emotions. Journal of Philosophy of Education 21 (2):261–266.   (Google | More links)
Sripada, C. S. & Stich, Stephen P. (2004). Evolution, culture, and the irrationality of the emotions. In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Abstract: For about 2500 years, from Plato’s time until the closing decades of the 20th century, the dominant view was that the emotions are quite distinct from the processes of rational thinking and decision making, and are often a major impediment to those processes. But in recent years this orthodoxy has been challenged in a number of ways. Damasio (1994) has made a forceful case that the traditional view, which he has dubbed _Descartes’ Error_, is quite wrong, because emotions play a fundamental role in rational decision making. When the systems underlying the emotions don’t function properly, Damasio maintains, rational decision-making breaks down. Other theorists, most notably Robert Frank (1988), have argued that if we view the emotions through the longer lens of evolutionary theory, we can see that much of what looked to be irrational in the emotions is actually part of an effective strategy for achieving agents’ goals and maximizing their reproductive success. In the wake of this and other recent work, the pendulum of received opinion has swung in the other direction. The emotions are now increasingly regarded as inherently rational, as Frank maintains, and as important components of other rational processes
Stark, Susan (2004). A change of heart: Moral emotions, transformation, and moral virtue. Journal of Moral Philosophy 1 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: Inspired in part by a renewed attention to Aristotle's moral philosophy, philosophers have acknowledged the important role of the emotions in morality. Nonetheless, precisely how emotions matter to morality has remained contentious. Aristotelians claim that moral virtue is constituted by correct action and correct emotion. But Kantians seem to require solely that agents do morally correct actions out of respect for the moral law. There is a crucial philosophical disagreement between the Aristotelian and Kantian moral outlooks: namely, is feeling the correct emotions necessary to virtue or is it an optional extra, which is permitted but not required. I argue that there are good reasons for siding with the Aristotelians: virtuous agents must experience the emotions appropriate to their situations. Moral virtue requires a change of heart
Starkey, Charles (2008). Classifying emotions: Prospects for a psychoevolutionary approach. Philosophical Psychology 21 (6):759 – 777.   (Google)
Abstract: One of the most significant developments in the area of emotion theory in recent years is the revival of the psychoevolutionary approach to classification. This essay appraises the prospects for such an approach. The first contention is that the supposed advantages of psychoevolutionary classification over functional classification in scientific psychological research is less than presumed , particularly with respect to the utility of the classification , which is the basis of the argument for the superiority of psychoevolutionary classification. The second and central contention is that classification in terms of mechanisms proposed by empirical psychology and neuroscience has better prospects than psychoevolutionary classification with respect to both the utility for psychological research and the ability to carve psychological systems at their joints , that is , to produce natural kind divisions that distinguish emotions from other psychological traits
Stark, Susan (2004). Emotions and the ontology of moral value. Journal of Value Inquiry 38 (3).   (Google)
Staude, Mitchell (1974). Irving Thalberg's component analysis of emotion and action. Philosophical Quarterly 24 (April):150-155.   (Google | More links)
Starkey, Charles (2007). Manipulating emotion: The best evidence for non-cognitivism in the light of proper function. Analysis 67 (295):230–237.   (Google | More links)
Stanley, Hiram M. (1898). Primary emotions. Philosophical Review 7 (3):294-298.   (Google | More links)
Stark, Susan (2001). Virtue and emotion. Noûs 35 (3):440–455.   (Google | More links)
Stieg, Chuck (2007). Bird brains and aggro apes: Questioning the use of animals in the affect program theory of emotion. Philosophy of Science 74 (5).   (Google)
Abstract: It is a common assumption amongst theorists that the phenomenon of animal emotion supports the affect program theory of emotion. I argue that this assumption is mistaken by exploring two cases of animal emotion from studies in ethology: aggression in chimpanzees and fear in piping plovers. While the affect program theory fails to account for the cognitive complexity involved in each case, I do not argue for a cognitive theory of emotion. Instead, I suggest that paying attention to animal emotions helps the emotion theorist avoid the dichotomy between the extreme versions of the affect program theory and cognitive theories. ‡My thanks to Bart Moffatt, Ben Schulz, Jessica Slind, Katie Plasiance, Ken Waters, Mark Borrello, Susan Hawthorne, and Toben Lafrancois for helpful comments on earlier drafts of this paper. †To contact the author, please write to: Department of Philosophy, University of Minnesota, Minneapolis, MN 55455; e-mail: stie0076@umn.edu
Stone, Carolyn M. (1990). Autonomy, emotions and desires: Some problems concerning R. F. Dearden's account of autonomy. Journal of Philosophy of Education 24 (2):271–283.   (Google | More links)
Stone, Anna; Valentine, Tim & Davis, Rob (2001). Face recognition and emotional Valence: Processing without awareness by neurologically intact participants does not simulate Covert recognition in prosopagnosia. Cognitive, Affective and Behavioral Neuroscience 1 (2):183-191.   (Google)
Stocker, Michael (2004). Some considerations about intellectual desire and emotions. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Stocker, Michael (1996). Valuing Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This book is the result of a uniquely productive union of philosophy, psychoanalysis, and anthropology, and explores the complexity and importance of emotions. Michael Stocker places emotions at the very center of human identity, life and value. He shows how important are the social and emotional contexts of ethical dilemmas and inner conflicts, and he challenges philosophical theories that try to overgeneralize and over simplify by leaving out the particulars of each situation. This book will interest a broad range of readers across the disciplines of philosophy and psychology
Striker, Gisela (2008). Stoicism and emotion - by Margaret R. Graver. Philosophical Books 49 (4):372-373.   (Google)
Strauss, Michael (1999). Volition and Valuation: A Phenomenology of Sensational, Emotional, and Conceptual Values. University Press of America.   (Google)
Sullivan, Paul (2008). Our emotional connection to truth: Moving beyond a functional view of language in discourse analysis. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 38 (2):193–207.   (Google | More links)
Sully, James (1900). Prolegomena to a theory of laughter. Philosophical Review 9 (4):365-383.   (Google | More links)
Sullivan, Gavin B. & Strongman, Kenneth T. (2003). Vacillating and mixed emotions: A conceptual-discursive perspective on contemporary emotion and cognitive appraisal theories through examples of pride. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 33 (2):203–226.   (Google | More links)
Summers-Effler, Erika (2002). The micro potential for social change: Emotion, consciousness, and social movement formation. Sociological Theory 20 (1):41-60.   (Google | More links)
Switankowsky, Irene (2004). Justifying emotions: Pride and jealousy. Dialogue 43 (2):404-406.   (Google)
Symington, Neville (1994). Emotion and Spirit: Questioning the Claims of Psychoanalysis and Religion. St. Martin's Press.   (Google)
Tak-ling, W.o.o. (2009). Emotions and self-cultivation in nü lunyu«s™þ>> (woman's analects). Journal of Chinese Philosophy 36 (2):334-347.   (Google)
Tannenbaum, Julie (2007). Emotional expressions of moral value. Philosophical Studies 132 (1).   (Google)
Abstract:   In “Moral Luck” Bernard Williams describes a lorry driver who, through no fault of his own, runs over a child, and feels “agent-regret.” I believe that the driver’s feeling is moral since the thought associated with this feeling is a negative moral evaluation of his action. I demonstrate that his action is not morally inadequate with respect his moral obligations. However, I show that his negative evaluation is nevertheless justified since he acted in way that does not live up to his moral values. I then use this distinctive negative moral evaluation to distinguish agent-regret from guilt and mere regret
Tang, Yijie; Bruya, Briantr & Wen, Hai-ming (2003). Emotion in pre-Qin ruist moral theory: An explanation of ". Philosophy East and West 53 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: : There is a view that Ruists never put much emphasis on qing and even saw it in a negative light. This is perhaps a misunderstanding, especially in regard to pre-Qin Ruism. In the Guodian Xing zi ming chu, the passage "dao begins in qing" (dao shi yu qing) plays an important role in our understanding of the pre-Qin notion of qing. This article concentrates on the "theory of qing" in both pre-Qin Ruism and Daoism and attempts a philosophical interpretation of "dao begins in qing," and in the process offers philosophical interpretations of a number of important notions
Tappolet, Christine (2005). Ambivalent emotions and the perceptual account of emotions. Analysis 65 (287):229-233.   (Google | More links)
Tappolet, Christine (2003). Emotions and the intelligibility of akratic action. In Weakness of Will and Practical Irrationality. Oxford: Clarendon Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Tappolet, Christine (2002). Long-term emotions and emotional experiences in the explanation of actions. European Review of Philosophy 5:151-161.   (Google)
Taylor, G. (1975). Justifying the emotions. Mind 84 (July):390-402.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Taylor, Gabriele (1985). Pride, Shame, and Guilt: Emotions of Self-Assessment. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This discussion of pride, shame, and guilt centers on the beliefs involved in the experience of any of these emotions. Through a detailed study, the author demonstrates how these beliefs are alike--in that they are all directed towards the self--and how they differ. The experience of these three emotions are illustrated by examples taken from English literature. These concrete cases supply a context for study and indicate the complexity of the situations in which these emotions usually occur
TenHouten, Warren D. (2010). A general theory of emotions and social life. In Ann Brooks (ed.), Social Theory in Contemporary Asia. Routledge.   (Google)
Terada, Rei (2001). Feeling in Theory: Emotion After the "Death of the Subject". Harvard University Press.   (Google)
Thalberg, Irving (1978). Could affects be effects? Australasian Journal of Philosophy 56 (August):143-154.   (Google | More links)
Thalberg, Irving (1973). Constituents and causes of emotion and action. Philosophical Quarterly 23 (January):1-13.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Thagard, Paul (2007). Critique of emotional reason. In Cornelis De Waal (ed.), Susan Haack: A Lady of Distinctions: The Philosopher Responds to Critics. Prometheus Books.   (Google)
Thalberg, Irving (1974). Evidence and causes of emotion. Mind 83 (January):111.   (Google | More links)
Thalberg, Irving (1964). Emotion and thought. American Philosophical Quarterly 1 (January):45-55.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Thagard, Paul R. (2002). How molecules matter to mental computation. Philosophy of Science 69 (3):497-518.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Almost all computational models of the mind and brain ignore details about neurotransmitters, hormones, and other molecules. The neglect of neurochemistry in cognitive science would be appropriate if the computational properties of brains relevant to explaining mental functioning were in fact electrical rather than chemical. But there is considerable evidence that chemical complexity really does matter to brain computation, including the role of proteins in intracellular computation, the operations of synapses and neurotransmitters, and the effects of neuromodulators such as hormones. Neurochemical computation has implications for understanding emotions, cognition, and artificial intelligence
Thagard, Paul (2006). Hot Thought: Mechanisms and Applications of Emotional Cognition. Cambridge MA: Bradford Book/MIT Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Thalberg, Irving (1977). Perception, Emotion, and Action: A Component Approach. Blackwell.   (Google)
Thayer, Julian F. & Lane, Richard D. (2005). The importance of inhibition in dynamical systems models of emotion and neurobiology. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):218-219.   (Google)
Abstract: Lewis makes a compelling case for a dynamical systems approach to emotion and neurobiology. These models involve both excitatory and inhibitory processes. It appears that a critical role for inhibitory processes is implied but not emphasized in Lewis's model. We suggest that a greater understanding of inhibitory processes both at the psychological and neurobiological levels might further enhance Lewis's model
Thagard, Paul R. (2002). The passionate scientist: Emotion in scientific cognition. In The Cognitive Basis of Science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 14 | Google)
Thompson, Evan & Colombetti, Giovanna, Enacting emotional interpretations with feeling.   (Google)
Abstract: One way to think about Lewis’s portrayal of appraisal-emotion interactions is by comparison with dynamic sensorimotor approaches to perception and action (Varela et al. 1991; O’Regan & Noë 2001; Hurley & Noë 2003). According to these approaches, perception is as much a motor process as a sensory one. At the neural level, there is “common coding” of sensory and motor processes (e.g., Prinz 1997; Rizzolatti et al. 1997). At the psychological level, action and perception are not simply instrumentally related, as means-to-end, but are constitutively interdependent (Hurley 1998). These and other findings can be described by saying that perception is enactive: it is a kind of action (Varela et al. 1991; Noë 2004)
Throop, C. Jason (2000). Shifting from a constructivist to an experiential approach to the anthropology of self and emotion. Journal of Consciousness Studies 7 (3):27-52.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Tilghman, B. R. (1965). Emotions and some psychologists. Southern Journal of Philosophy 3:63-69.   (Google)
Timm, Jeffrey R. (1991). The celebration of emotion: Vallabha's ontology of affective experience. Philosophy East and West 41 (1):59-75.   (Google | More links)
Titus, Craig Steven (ed.) (2009). Philosophical Psychology: Psychology, Emotions, and Freedom. Distributed by Catholic University of America Press.   (Google)
Toribio, Josefa & Clark, Andy (eds.) (1998). Consciousness and Emotion in Cognitive Science: Conceptual and Empirical Issues. Garland Pub..   (Google)
Abstract: Summarizes and illuminates two decades of research Gathering important papers by both philosophers and scientists, this collection illuminates the central themes that have arisen during the last two decades of work on the conceptual foundations of artificial intelligence and cognitive science. Each volume begins with a comprehensive introduction that places the coverage in a broader perspective and links it with material in the companion volumes. The collection is of interest in many disciplines including computer science, linguistics, biology, information science, psychology, neuroscience, iconography, and philosophy. Examines initial efforts and the latest controversies The topics covered range from the bedrock assumptions of the computational approach to understanding the mind, to the more recent debates concerning cognitive architectures, all the way to the latest developments in robotics, artificial life, and dynamical systems theory. The collection first examines the lineageof major research programs, beginning with the basic idea of machine intelligence itself, then focuses on specific aspects of thought and intelligence, highlighting the much-discussed issue of consciousness, the equally important, but less densely researched issue of emotional response, and the more traditionally philosophical topic of language and meaning. Provides a gamut of perspectives The editors have included several articles that challenge crucial elements of the familiar research program of cognitive science, as well as important writings whose previous circulation has been limited. Within each volume the papers are organized to reflect a variety of research programs and issues. The substantive introductions that accompany each volume further organize the material and provide readers with a working sense of the issues and the connection between articles
Townsend, John Marshall (1999). Extraversion, sexual experience, and sexual emotions. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 22 (3):537-537.   (Google)
Abstract: Sex differences in motivation and emotional reactions to casual sex suggest that the links to extraversion, constraint, impulsivity-sensation seeking, and sexual behavior differ for men and women. Because both testosterone and dominance, and dominance and number of sex partners appear to correlate in men but not in women, it is plausible that testosterone is involved in the creation and maintenance of these sex differences in linkage among the behavioral subsystems involved in sexuality and extraversion
Trappl, Robert (ed.) (2002). Emotions in Humans and Artifacts. Bradford Book/MIT Press.   (Cited by 32 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This interdisciplinary book presents recent work on emotions in neuroscience, cognitive science, philosophy, computer science, artificial intelligence, and...
Trigg, R. (1970). Pain And Emotion. Clarendon Press.   (Cited by 13 | Google)
Turski, George (1991). Experience and expression: The moral linguistic constitution of emotions. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 21 (4):373–392.   (Google | More links)
Turnbull, Oliver H.; Jones, Karen & Reed-Screen, Judith (2002). Implicit awareness of deficit in anosognosia? An emotion-based account of denial of deficit. Comment. Neuro-Psychoanalysis 4 (1):69-86.   (Google)
Turner, Jonathan H. (1999). Toward a general sociological theory of emotions. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 29 (2):133–161.   (Google | More links)
Turski, W. George (1994). Toward a Rationality of Emotions: An Essay in the Philosophy of Mind. Athens: Ohio University Press.   (Cited by 8 | Google)
Turner, Jonathan H. (1996). The evolution of emotions in humans: A darwinian–durkheimian analysis. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 26 (1):1–33.   (Google | More links)
Uniacke, Suzanne (2007). Emotional excuses. Law and Philosophy 26 (1):95-117.   (Google | More links)
Ursin, Holger (2000). Emotions and reward – but no arousal? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):217-218.   (Google)
Abstract: This commentary argues for the inclusion of the neurophysiological arousal concept to help understanding the brain mechanisms of emotions and reward and the cognitive mechanisms involved
van Honk, Jack & Schutter, J. L. G. (2005). Dynamic brain systems in Quest for emotional homeostasis. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):220-221.   (Google)
Abstract: Lewis proposes a solution for bridging the gap between cognitive-psychological and neurobiological theories of emotion in terms of dynamic systems modeling. However, an important brain network is absent in his account: the neuroendocrine system. In this commentary, the dynamic features of the cross-talk between the hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal (HPA) and gonadal (HPG) axes are discussed within a triple-balance model of emotion
Vankeerberghen, Griet (1995). Emotions and the actions of the Sage: Recommendations for an orderly heart in the "huainanzi". Philosophy East and West 45 (4):527-544.   (Google | More links)
van Hooft, Stan (1994). Scheler on sharing emotions. Philosophy Today 38 (1):18-28.   (Google)
Velho, Gilberto & Becker, Howard S. (1992). Project, emotion, and orientation in complex societies. Sociological Theory 10 (1):6-20.   (Google | More links)
von Scheve, Christian & von Luede, Rolf (2005). Emotion and social structures: Towards an interdisciplinary approach. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 35 (3):303–328.   (Google | More links)
Vuilleumier, Patrik; Armony, J. L.; Clarke, Karen; Husain, Masud; Driver, Julia & Dolan, Raymond J. (2002). Neural response to emotional faces with and without awareness; event-related fMRI in a parietal patient with visual extinction and spatial neglect. Neuropsychologia 40 (12):2156-2166.   (Google)
Wallace, R. Jay (2000). An anti-philosophy of the emotions? Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 60 (2):469-477.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Walker-Andrews, Arlene S. & Haviland-Jones, Jeannette (2005). A dynamic duo: Emotion and development. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):221-222.   (Google)
Abstract: A dynamic systems (DS) approach uncovers important connections between emotion and neurophysiology. It is critical, however, to include a developmental perspective. Strides in the understanding of emotional development, as well as the present use of DS in developmental science, add significantly to the study of emotion. Examples include stranger fear during infancy, intermodal perception of emotion, and development of individual emotional systems
Wang, Yunping (2008). Confucian ethics and emotions. Frontiers of Philosophy in China 3 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   The Confucian understanding of emotions and their ethical importance confirms and exemplifies the contemporary Western renewed understanding of the nature of emotions. By virtue of a systematic conceptual analysis of Confucian ethics, one can see that, according to Confucians, the ethical significance of emotions, lies in that an ethical life is also emotional and virtues are inclinational. And a further exploration shows that the reason for the ethical significance is both that emotions are heavenly-endowed and that there exists a union of emotions and reason in Confucian ethics. This will constitute a challenge to the so-called mainstream ethical theories which have been popularly engaged in seeking justifications for abstract moral rules
Warren, James (2008). Stoicism and emotion (review). Journal of the History of Philosophy 46 (4):pp. 633-634.   (Google)
Warnock, Mary (1957). The justification of emotions, part I. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 43:43-58.   (Google)
Wasilewski, Bohdan W. (2004). Homeopathic remedies as placebo alternatives — verification on the example of treatment of menopause-related vegetative and emotional disturbances. Science and Engineering Ethics 10 (1).   (Google)
Abstract:  With the example of treatment of menopause-related vegetative and emotional disturbances, the author verifies the effectiveness of the use of Ignatia amara containing complex homeopathic remedies (IACCHR) as an alternative to placebo. Substantial improvement in psychological and psychosomatic symptoms was observed. Climacteric complaints diminished or disappeared completely in the majority of women (95.7% by patient evaluation and 96.2% by physician evaluation). Compared to standard pharmaceuticals, IACCHR treatment was tolerated better and lower risk of side effects was observed. The results obtained in this work indicate the significant therapeutic potential of this group of treatments, which is in line with the therapeutic effect of the placebo. Nevertheless, the showing of specific effects in pharmacological tests disqualifies the investigated treatments from use in a clinical trial in place of a placebo
Wasserman, David & Liao, S. Matthew (2008). Issues in the pharmacological induction of emotions. Journal of Applied Philosophy 25 (3):178-192.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: abstract   In this paper, we examine issues raised by the possibility of regulating emotions through pharmacological means. We argue that emotions induced through these means can be authentic phenomenologically, and that the manner of inducing them need not make them any less our own than emotions arising 'naturally'. We recognize that in taking drugs to induce emotions, one may lose opportunities for self-knowledge; act narcissistically; or treat oneself as a mere means. But we propose that there are circumstances in which none of these concerns arise. Finally, we consider how the possibility of drug-regulation might affect duties to feel emotions
Watson, Gary (1978). Appropriate emotions. Journal of Philosophy 75 (11):699.   (Google | More links)
Waterfield, Robin (2008). The emotions of the ancient greeks: Studies in Aristotle and classical literature. By David Konstan. Heythrop Journal 49 (3):477–478.   (Google | More links)
Weberman, David (1996). Heidegger and the disclosive character of the emotions. Southern Journal of Philosophy 34 (3):379-410.   (Google)
Weber, Alden O. & Rapaport, David (1941). Teleology and the emotions. Philosophy of Science 8 (January):69-82.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Weisfeld, Glenn E. & LaFreniere, Peter (2007). Emotions, not just decision-making processes, are critical to an evolutionary model of human behavior. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 30 (1):43-44.   (Google)
Abstract: An evolutionary model of human behavior should privilege emotions: essential, phylogenetically ancient behaviors that learning and decision making only subserve. Infants and non-mammals lack advanced cognitive powers but still survive. Decision making is only a means to emotional ends, which organize and prioritize behavior. The emotion of pride/shame, or dominance striving, bridges the social and biological sciences via internalization of cultural norms. (Published Online April 27 2007)
Weisfeld, Glenn E. (2004). Some ethological perspectives on the fitness consequences and social emotional symptoms of schizophrenia. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 27 (6):867-867.   (Google)
Abstract: Schizophrenia may not have reduced reproductive success in ancestral times as much as it does today, so explaining how genes for it evolved is more understandable given this prehistoric perspective. Ethological analysis of schizophrenia – understanding how basic emotional behaviors, such as dominance striving, are affected by the condition – might prove useful for comprehending and treating its social emotional symptoms
Wemelsfelder, F. (2001). The inside and outside aspects of consciousness: Complementary approaches to the study of animal emotion. Animal Welfare Supplement 10:129- 139.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Westphal, Merold & Bonanno, Giacomo A. (2004). Emotion self-regulation. In Simon C. Moore & Mike Oaksford (eds.), Consciousness, Emotional Self-Regulation and the Brain. John Benjamins.   (Google)
Westen, Drew; Weinberger, Joel & Bradley, Rebekah (2007). Motivation, decision making, and consciousness: From psychodynamics to subliminal priming and emotional constraint satisfaction. In Philip David Zelazo, Morris Moscovitch & Evan Thompson (eds.), The Cambridge Handbook of Consciousness. Cambridge.   (Google)
Wheater, Isabella (2004). Literature and philosophy: Emotion and knowledge? Philosophy 79 (2):215-245.   (Google)
Abstract: Nussbaum attempts to undermine the sharp distinction between literature and philosophy by arguing that literary texts (tragic poetry particularly) distinctively appeal to emotion and imagination, that our emotional response itself is cognitive, and that Aristotle thought so too. I argue that emotional response is not cognitive but presupposes cognition. Aristotle argued that we learn from the mimesis of action delineated in the plot, not from our emotional response. The distinctions between emotional and intellectual writing, poetry and prose, literature and philosophy, the imaginative and the unimaginative do not cut along the same lines. That between literature and philosophy is not hard and fast: philosophy can be dramatic (eg Plato's dialogues) and drama can be philosophical (eg some of Shakespeare's plays), but whether either is emotional or not, or written in poetry or prose, are other questions
White, Leslie A. (1926). An anthropological approach to the emotional factors in religion. Journal of Philosophy 23 (20):546-554.   (Google | More links)
Whisner, William (2003). A new theory of emotion: Moral reasoning and emotion. Philosophia 31 (1-2).   (Google)
White, Kevin (2008). Emotions in ancient and medieval philosophy (review). Journal of the History of Philosophy 46 (2):pp. 316-317.   (Google)
Whisner, William (1989). Self-deception, human emotion, and moral responsibility: Toward a pluralistic conceptual scheme. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 19 (4):389–410.   (Google | More links)
White, John (1984). The education of the emotions. Journal of Philosophy of Education 18 (2):233–244.   (Google | More links)
Wider, Kathleen (2006). Emotion and self-consciousness. In Uriah Kriegel & Kenneth Williford (eds.), Self-Representational Approaches to Consciousness. MIT Press.   (Google)
Wider, Kathleen (2007). Emotional communication and the development of self. Sartre Studies International 13 (2):1-26.   (Google)
Abstract: In this paper I examine the role of emotions in the initial development of self-awareness through intersubjective communication between mother and infant. I argue that the empirical evidence suggests that the infant's ability to communicate is initially an ability of the infant to share emotions with the mother. In section one I examine the biological foundations that allow infants from birth to interact with others of their own kind, focusing on the abilities which allow them to engage in emotional relationships with others. These include an infant's ability to express, share, and regulate emotions as well as her brain's ability to imitate the neuronal activity of another. In section two, I explore the fit between Sartre's phenomenologically-based account of intersubjectivity in Being and Nothingness and the accounts from psychology and neuroscience that I've examined in section one, focusing on his phenomenology of the Look and the emotional response he claims it elicits. In section three I examine the explanatory gap objection that Sartre among others could raise to my attempt to understand phenomenological accounts of human reality and scientific ones in light of each other. I don't have any final answer to this objection, but I offer some thoughts on why I think it's less of a problem than it might first appear to be
Wigodsky, Michael (2004). Emotions and immortality in philodemus on the gods 3 and the aeneid. In David Armstrong (ed.), Vergil, Philodemus, and the Augustans. University of Texas Press.   (Google)
Williford, Kenneth (2004). Book review: The feeling of what happens: Body and emotion in the making of consciousnerss. Minds and Machines 14 (3).   (Google)
Wilson, John (1973). Emotion, religion and education: A reply to Richard Allen. Journal of Philosophy of Education 7 (2):195–203.   (Google | More links)
Wilkinson, Jennifer (1998). Feeling an emotion. South African Journal of Philosophy 17 (1):62-74.   (Google)
Wilson, David C. (1984). Functionalism and moral personhood: One view considered. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 44 (June):521-530.   (Google | More links)
Wilkinson, S. (2000). Is 'normal grief' a mental disorder? Philosophical Quarterly 50 (200):289-305.   (Cited by 9 | Google | More links)
Wilce, James MacLynn (2009). Language and Emotion. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Williams, Bernard Arthur Owen (1966). Morality and the Emotions: An Inaugural Lecture. London, Bedford College.   (Google)
Wilshire, Bruce (1997). Review of Glen A. Mazis, emotion and embodiment: Fragile ontology. Human Studies 20 (4).   (Google)
Winston, David (2008). Philo of alexandria on the rational and irrational emotions. In John T. Fitzgerald (ed.), Passions and Moral Progress in Greco-Roman Thought. Routledge.   (Google)
Winkielman, P.; Niedenthal, P. M. & Oberman, L. (2008). The embodiment of emotion. In G. R. Semin & Eliot R. Smith (eds.), Embodied Grounding: Social, Cognitive, Affective, and Neuroscientific Approaches. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Witt, Reviewed by Charlotte (2000). John M. Cooper, reason and emotion. Ethics 110 (4).   (Google)
Wollheim, R. (2003). Emotions and their philosophy of mind. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Wolfe, A. B. (1922). Emotion, blame, and the scientific attitude in relation to radical leadership and method. International Journal of Ethics 32 (2):142-159.   (Google | More links)
Wollheim, Richard (1999). On the Emotions. Yale University Press.   (Cited by 50 | Google | More links)
Wong, David B. (2009). Emotion and the cognition of reasons in moral motivation. Philosophical Issues 19 (1):343-367.   (Google)
Wong, David B. (1991). Is there a distinction between reason and emotion in mencius? Philosophy East and West 41 (1):31-44.   (Google | More links)
Woody, Erik & Szechtman, Henry (2007). To see feelingly: Emotion, motivation, and hypnosis. In Graham A. Jamieson (ed.), Hypnosis and Conscious States: The Cognitive Neuroscience Perspective. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Wright, R. George (ms). An emotion-based approach to freedom of speech.   (Google)
Abstract:      Free speech law often protects emotional expression. However, we lack an understanding of the scope and limits of protection for emotional expression. This Essay seeks to make progress toward such an understanding because a better understanding and grasp of the nature of emotion itself is crucial to achieving this goal. If we can arrive at an improved understanding of emotions and how they can be expressed, we will be better able to explain when we do and do not constitutionally protect the expression of emotion
Wright, H. W. (1945). Intellect versus emotion in political co-operation. Ethics 56 (1):19-29.   (Google | More links)
Wringe, Bill (2003). Simulation, co-cognition, and the attribution of emotional states. European Journal of Philosophy 11 (3):353-374.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Wright, Ian; Sloman, Aaron & Beaudoin, Luc (1996). Towards a design-based analysis of emotional episodes. [Journal (Paginated)].   (Google | More links)
Abstract: he design-based approach is a methodology for investigating mechanisms capable of generating mental phenomena, whether introspectively or externally observed, and whether they occur in humans, other animals or robots. The study of designs satisfying requirements for autonomous agency can provide new deep theoretical insights at the information processing level of description of mental mechanisms. Designs for working systems (whether on paper or implemented on computers) can systematically explicate old explanatory concepts and generate new concepts that allow new and richer interpretations of human phenomena. To illustrate this, some aspects of human grief are analysed in terms of a particular information processing architecture being explored in our research group. We do not claim that this architecture is part of the causal structure of the human mind; rather, it represents an early stage in the iterative search for a deeper and more general architecture, capable of explaining more phenomena. However even the current early design provides an interpretative ground for some familiar phenomena, including characteristic features of certain emotional episodes, particularly the phenomenon of perturbance (a partial or total loss of control of attention). The paper attempts to expound and illustrate the design-based approach to cognitive science and philosophy, to demonstrate the potential effectiveness of the approach in generating interpretative possibilities, and to provide first steps towards an information processing account of `perturbant', emotional episodes
Wynn, Mark (2005). Emotional Experience and Religious Understanding: Integrating Perception, Conception and Feeling. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: In this book Mark Wynn argues that the landscape of philosophical theology looks rather different from the perspective of a re-conceived theory of emotion. In matters of religion, we do not need to opt for objective content over emotional form or vice versa. On the contrary, these strategies are mistaken at root, since form and content are not properly separable here - because 'inwardness' may contribute to 'thought-content', or because (to use the vocabulary of the book) emotional feelings can themselves constitute thoughts; or because, to put the point a further way, in religious contexts, perception and conception are often infused by feeling. Wynn uses this perspective to forge a distinctive approach to a range of established topics in philosophy of religion, notably: religious experience; the problem of evil; the relationship of religion and ethics, and religion and art; and in general, the connection of 'feeling' to doctrine and tradition
Wynn, M. (2002). Valuing the world: The emotions as data for the philosophy of religion. International Journal for Philosophy of Religion 52 (2).   (Google)
Yanchyshyn, Gordon (2006). Between emotion and cognition: The generative unconscious. Canadian Journal of Psychoanalysis 14 (1):143-146.   (Google)
Yijie, Tang; Bruya, Brian & Wen, Hai-ming (2003). Emotion in pre-Qin ruist moral theory: An explanation of "dao begins in Qing". Philosophy East and West 53 (2):271-281.   (Google | More links)
Zachar, Peter & Bartlett, S. (2002). Basic emotions and their biological substrates: A nominalistic interpretation. Consciousness and Emotion 2 (2):189-221.   (Google)
Abstract: The thesis of this article is that an attitude akin to pragmatism is internal to the scientific enterprise itself, and as a result many scientists will make the same types of non-essentialistic interpretations of their subject matter that are made by pragmatists. This is demonstrably true with respect to those scientists who study the biological basis of emotion such as Panksepp, LeDoux, and Damasio. Even though these scientists are also influenced by what cognitive psychologists call the essentialist bias, their research programs are coherent with Peter Zachar?s rejection of natural kinds in favor of practical kinds. When the confrontation with complexity leads a scientist to offer non-essentialist interpretations, two popular options are to go eliminativist or go nominalist. Pragmatists prefer the nominalistic option, and we provide reasons for suggesting that scientists should as well
Zachar, P. (2000). Review of “the feeling of what happens: Body and emotion in the making of consciousness” by Antonio Damasio and of “the evolution of the emotion-processing mind: With an introduction to mental darwinism” by Robert langs. Consciousness and Emotion 1 (1):181-187.   (Google)
Zahn-Waxler, Carolyn (2001). Caregiving, emotion, and concern for others. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (1):48-49.   (Google)
Abstract: Few individuals are constitutionally incapable of showing concern for others at an early age, and malleability is possible. Individual variations will be best understood through study of the representational prerequisites of empathy in close conjunction with caregiving environments and affective underpinnings
Zhu, Jing & Thagard, Paul (2002). Emotion and action. Philosophical Psychology 15 (1):19 – 36.   (Google)
Abstract: The role of emotion in human action has long been neglected in the philosophy of action. Some prevalent misconceptions of the nature of emotion are responsible for this neglect: emotions are irrational; emotions are passive; and emotions have only an insignificant impact on actions. In this paper we argue that these assumptions about the nature of emotion are problematic and that the neglect of emotion's place in theories of action is untenable. More positively, we argue on the basis of recent research in cognitive neuroscience that emotions may significantly affect action generation as well as action execution and control. Moreover, emotions also play a crucial role in people's explanation of action. We conclude that the concept of emotion deserves a more distinctive and central place in philosophical theories of action
Zimmerman, David (2001). Thinking with your hypothalamus: Reflections on a cognitive role for the reactive emotions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 63 (3):521-541.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)

5.1f.1 Theories of Emotion

Ben-ze'ev, A. (1987). The nature of emotions. Philosophical Studies 52 (November):393-409.   (Google)
Browning, Robert W. (1959). Broad's theory of emotion. In P.A. Schilpp (ed.), The Philosophy Of C. D. Broad. Tudor.   (Google)
Cabestan, Philippe (2004). What is it to move oneself emotionally? Emotion and affectivity according to Jean-Paul Sartre. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 3 (1).   (Google)
Abstract:   Emotion is traditionally described as a phenomenon that dominates the subject because one does not choose to be angry, sad, or happy. However, would it be totally absurd to conceive emotion as behaviour and a manifestation of the spontaneity and liberty of consciousness? In his short text, Esquisse d''une theorie des émotions, Sartre proposes a phenomenological description of this psychological phenomenon. He distinguishes between constituted affectivity, which gives rise to emotions, and an original affectivity lacking intentionality, and tied closely to bodily processes. It appears that emotion is first and foremost a magical attitude toward the world, an attitude freely adopted by the subject. Against what is often written, this thesis doesn''t mean that emotion would be a pure comedy but only that, in spite of appearances, this behaviour isn''t a matter of what Descartes calls soul''s passions
Colombetti, Giovanna (2009). From affect programs to dynamical discrete emotions. Philosophical Psychology 22 (4):407 – 425.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: According to Discrete Emotion Theory, a number of emotions are distinguishable on the basis of neural, physiological, behavioral and expressive features. Critics of this view emphasize the variability and context-sensitivity of emotions. This paper discusses some of these criticisms, and argues that they do not undermine the claim that emotions are discrete. This paper also presents some works in dynamical affective science, and argues that to conceive of discrete emotions as self-organizing and softly assembled patterns of various processes accounts more naturally than traditional Discrete Emotion Theory for the variability and context-sensitivity of emotions
Dewey, John, Theory of emotions, the: The significance of emotions.   (Google)
Ellis, Ralph D. (2005). Generating predictions from a dynamical systems emotion theory. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):202-203.   (Google)
Abstract: Lewis's dynamical systems emotion theory continues a tradition including Merleau-Ponty, von Bertallanfy, and Aristotle. Understandably for a young theory, Lewis's new predictions do not follow strictly from the theory; thus their failure would not disconfirm the theory, nor their success confirm it – especially given that other self-organizational approaches to emotion (e.g., those of Ellis and of Newton) may not be inconsistent with these same predictions
Emerick, Rex (1999). Sartre's theory of emotions. Sartre Studies International 5 (2):75-91.   (Google)
Faucher, Luc & Tappolet, Christine (eds.) (2008). The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Frijda, Nico H. (1986). The Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 1793 | Google | More links)
Abstract: What are 'emotions'? This book offers a balanced survey of facts and theory.
Goldie, Peter (2007). Emotion. Philosophy Compass 2 (6):928–938.   (Google | More links)
Goldie, Peter (2008). Teaching & learning guide for: Emotion. Philosophy Compass 3 (5):1097-1099.   (Google)
Abstract: The emotions were a neglected topic in philosophy twenty or so years ago, but things have now changed. It is now appreciated how important it is to understand the emotions as an independent aspect of our mental economy – one that has to be properly taken into account in any worthwhile philosophising in ethics or moral psychology, in epistemology, in aesthetics, and generally in philosophical issues surrounding value and how the mind engages with value in the world. There is now a wide range of philosophical theories of emotion 'on the market', and whilst this Guide and the related Article are not the place to argue for one or the other of these, anyone working in areas which overlap with emotion research ought to be aware of what these theories are, and ought to consider what the implications of their own views are in order not to be committed to an ultimately untenable account of the emotions, and of their place in our lives. Author Recommends Ronald de Sousa, The Rationality of Emotion (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1987). This is a classic, full of fascinating insights. Best not read straight through; use it selectively, depending on where your research is going. Robert Solomon, The Passions: Emotions and the Meaning of Life (Indianapolis, IN: Hackett, 1976). Another classic. Solomon was one of the pioneers to resurrect emotion to its rightful place in philosophy. Solomon was greatly influenced by the existentialists, and he argued not only that emotions are rational, but also that we choose our emotions. Since then, Solomon has nuanced his position considerably, but this early work merits close study. Robert Solomon, ed., Thinking about Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotion (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004). This collection contains 17 chapters on emotion from contemporary philosophers, plus an Introduction by Solomon. It gives an excellent feeling for the central issues in the current debates. John Deigh, 'Cognitivism in the Theory of Emotions', Ethics 104 (1994): 824–54. Deigh argues for a cognitive theory of the emotions, and considers how such a theory can accommodate emotions in non-human animals and in babies. William James, 'What is an Emotion?', Mind 9 (1884): 188–205. This article, and the related (and later) discussion in his The Principles of Psychology (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1981, ch. 25), has had an enormous influence on psychologists, and on philosophers who argue for various versions of non-cognitivism in the emotions. It merits reading in the original. Robert Zajonc, 'On the Primacy of Affect', American Psychologist 39 (1984): 117–23. This article, 100 years after James, has also been enormously influential on non-cognitivists. Jesse Prinz, Gut Reactions: A Perceptual Theory of Emotion (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004). Prinz is one of the proponents of non-cognitivism, and the influence of James and Zajonc will be clear. Peter Goldie, 'Emotion', Philosophy Compass 2/6 (2007): 928–38, doi: [DOI link]. My own survey of the current literature. Online Materials: http://plato.stanford.edu/entries/emotion/ de Sousa on Emotion in the Stanford Encyclopaedia of Philosophy: An excellent survey of the current literature. Sample Syllabus: Week 1: Cognitive-rationalist theories of emotion R. Solomon, 'The Rationality of emotions', Southwestern Journal of Philosophy 8 (1977): 105–14. G. Taylor, 'Justifying the Emotions', Mind 84 (1975): 390–402. M. Nussbaum, 'Emotions as Judgements of Value and Importance', in Thinking about Feeling, ed. R. Solomon (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004), 183–99. Week 2: Non-cognitive feeling theories of emotion W. James, 'What is an Emotion?', Mind 9 (1884): 188–205. J. Prinz, 'Embodied Appraisals', in Thinking about Feeling, ed. R. Solomon (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004), 44–60. Week 3: Perceptual and sui generis theories of emotion Robert Roberts, Emotion: An Aid in Moral Psychology (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003), ch. 2, sections 2.1–2.4. Ronald de Sousa, The Rationality of Emotion (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1987), ch. 6. Peter Goldie, The Emotions: A Philosophical Exploration (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2000), ch. 3. Week 4: Expression of emotion Michael Smith, 'The Humean Theory of Motivation', Mind 96 (1987): 36–61. Rosalind Hursthouse, 'Arational Actions', Journal of Philosophy 88 (1991): 57–68. Peter Goldie, The Emotions: A Philosophical Exploration (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2000), ch. 5. Week 5: Emotional sincerity and authenticity Mikko Salmela, "What is Emotional Authenticity?", Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour, 35.3 (2005): 209–39. David Pugmire, Sound Sentiments (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2005), ch. 2 and 7 especially. Week 6: Morality and the emotions A. J. Ayer, 'Critique of Ethics and Theology', Language, Truth and Logic (London: Penguin, 1936), chapter VI. Bernard Williams, 'Morality and the Emotions', Problems of the Self (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973), 207–229. Simon Blackburn, Spreading the Word (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1984), chapter 6. Focus Questions1. What element of truth is there in the idea that emotions are judgements? How can such a theory allow for the possibility of conflict between emotion and judgement?2. James argues that feelings are essential to emotion: no feeling, then no emotion. How does a non-cognitive theory of emotion seek to account for this, and is such a theory the only way of doing so?3. Roberts argues that emotions are a kind of perception (a concern-based construal); de Sousa argues rather that there is only an analogy between emotion and perception and that emotion is an irreducible psychological category; Goldie argues that emotional feelings are sui generis'feelings towards'. How might one decide which of these more accurately captures the nature of emotion?4. Hursthouse argues that our expressions of emotion (kicking the chair in anger for example) are arational. What are her arguments for this, and are they sound?5. We often speak of someone's anger, for example, as not being sincere, or of her generosity as not being authentic. What do these claims mean, and how are the notions of sincerity and authenticity of emotion related conceptually?6. What is the role of emotion in our moral thought and talk?
Griffiths, Paul E. (2002). Emotions. In Stephen P. Stich & Ted A. Warfield (eds.), Blackwell Guide to Philosophy of Mind. Blackwell.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Griffiths, Paul E. (2004). Emotions as natural and normative kinds. Philosophy of Science 71 (5):901-911.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In earlier work I have claimed that emotion and some emotions are not `natural kinds'. Here I clarify what I mean by `natural kind', suggest a new and more accurate term, and discuss the objection that emotion and emotions are not descriptive categories at all, but fundamentally normative categories
Griffiths, Paul E. (2004). Is emotion a natural kind? In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 13 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In _What Emotions Really Are: The problem of psychological categories_ I argued that it is unlikely that all the psychological states and processes that fall under the vernacular category of emotion are sufficiently similar to one another to allow a unified scientific psychology of the emotions. In this paper I restate what I mean by ?natural kind? and my argument for supposing that emotion is not a natural kind in this specific sense. In the following sections I discuss the two most promising proposals to reunify the emotion category: the revival of the Jamesian theory of emotion associated with the writings of Antonio Damasio and a philosophical approach to the content of emotional representations that draws on ?multi-level appraisal theory? in psychology
Griffiths, Paul E. (1997). What Emotions Really Are: The Problem of Psychological Categories. University of Chicago Press.   (Cited by 390 | Google)
Abstract: Paul E. Griffiths argues that most research on the emotions has been as misguided as Aristotelian efforts to study "superlunary objects" - objects...
Gunther, Y. H. (2001). On the emotions. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 79 (3):437 – 439.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Book Information On the Emotions. By R. Wollheim. Yale University Press. New Haven/London. 1999. Pp. xiii + 269. Hardback, US$25.00
Gurney, Edmund (1884). What is an emotion? Mind 9 (35):421-426.   (Google | More links)
Henle, Mary (1974). In search of the structure of emotion. Philosophical Studies 22:190-197.   (Google)
Irons, David (1895). Descartes and modern theories of emotion. Philosophical Review 4 (3):291-302.   (Google | More links)
Irons, David (1897). The nature of emotion. II. Philosophical Review 6 (5):471-496.   (Google | More links)
Irons, David (1897). The nature of emotion. Philosophical Review 6 (3):242-256.   (Google | More links)
Kenny, A. J. P. (1963). Action, Emotion And Will. Ny: Humanities Press.   (Cited by 220 | Google | More links)
Abstract: ACTION, EMOTION AND WILL "This a clear and persuasive book which contains as many sharp points as a thorn bush and an array of arguments that as neat and ...
Marks, Joel (1993). Book reviews. Mind 102 (405).   (Google)
Marshall, Henry Rutgers (1884). What is an emotion? Mind 9 (36):615-617.   (Google | More links)
Mceachrane, M. (2006). Investigating emotions philosophically. Philosophical Investigations 29 (4):342-357.   (Google | More links)
Mcgill, V. J. & Welch, Livingston (1946). A behaviorist analysis of emotions. Philosophy of Science 13 (April):100-122.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
M`Cosh, James (1877). Elements involved in emotions. Mind 2 (7):413-415.   (Google | More links)
Moffat, D.; Frijda, N. H. & Phaf, R. H. (1993). Analysis of a computer model of emotions. In [Book Chapter].   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In the fields of psychology, AI, and philosophy there has recently been theoretical activity in the cognitively-based modelling of emotions. Using AI methodology it is possible to implement and test these complex models, and in this paper we examine an emotion model called ACRES. We propose a set of requirements any such model should satisfy, and compare ACRES against them. Then, analysing its behaviour in detail, we formulate more requirements and criteria that can be applied to future computational models of emotion. In arguing to support the new requirements, we find that they are desirable for autonomous systems in general. We also show how they can explain the psychological concept of regulation. Finally, we use the concepts developed to make a theoretical distinction between emotion and motivation
Nahm, Milton C. (1939). The philosophical implications of some theories of emotion. Philosophy of Science 6 (4):458-486.   (Google | More links)
Reisenzein, Rainer (2000). Wundt's three-dimensional theory of emotion. In Structuralist Knowledge Representation: Paradigmatic Examples. Atlanta: Rodopi.   (Google)
Roberts, Robert Campbell (2003). Emotions: An Essay in Aid of Moral Psychology. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Life, on a day to day basis, is a sequence of emotional states: hope, disappointment, irritation, anger, affection, envy, pride, embarrassment, joy, sadness and many more. We know intuitively that these states express deep things about our character and our view of the world. But what are emotions and why are they so important to us? In one of the most extensive investigations of the emotions ever published, Robert Roberts develops a novel conception of what emotions are and then applies it to a large range of types of emotion and related phenomena. In so doing he lays the foundations for a deeper understanding of our evaluative judgments, our actions, our personal relationships and our fundamental well-being. Aimed principally at philosophers and psychologists, this book will certainly be accessible to readers in other disciplines such as religion and anthropology
Robinson, Jenefer M. (2004). Emotion: Biological fact or social construction. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Sartre, Jean-Paul (1939). Sketch for a Theory of the Emotions. Routledge.   (Google)
Segal, Gideon (2000). Beyond subjectivity: Spinoza's cognitivism of the emotions. British Journal for the History of Philosophy 8 (1):1 – 19.   (Google)
Abstract: In what follows I try to show that Spinoza modelled his project of rational psychology, in some of its major respects, upon Descartes's metaphysics of matter. I argue further that, like Descartes, who paid for the rationalization of the science of matter the price of having to leave out of his description non-quantifiable qualities, so Spinoza left out of his psychology the non-rationalizable aspects of emotions, i.e. whatever in them could not be subsumed under common notions. He therefore was left with the cognitive aspects of emotions, keeping outside of his report the inner feeling which accompanies them. Spinoza's psychology, I claim, disregards any non-cognitive aspect of emotions
Solomon, Robert (1997). In defense of the emotions (and passions too). Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 27 (4):489–497.   (Google | More links)
Tappolet, Christine, Emotion, motivation and action: The case of fear.   (Google)
Abstract: Consider a typical fear episode. You are strolling down a lonely mountain lane when suddenly a huge wolf leaps towards you. A number of different interconnected elements are involved in the fear you experience. First, there is the visual and auditory perception of the wild animal and its movements. In addition, it is likely that given what you see, you may implicitly and inarticulately appraise the situation as acutely threatening. Then, there are a number of physiological changes, involving a variety of systems controlled by the autonomic nervous system. Your heart races, your breathing becomes strained and your start trembling. These changes are accompanied by an expression of fear on your face: your mouth opens and your eyes widen while you stare at the wolf. There is also a kind of experience that you undergo. You are likely to feel a sort of pang, something that might consist in the perception of the physiological changes you are going through. Moreover, a number of thoughts are likely to cross your mind. You might think that the wild beast is about to tear you into pieces and that you’ll never escape from this. In addition to this, your attention focuses on the wolf and its movement, as well as, possibly, ways of escaping or defending yourself. Last, but not least, your fear is likely to come with a motivation, such as an urge to run away or to strike back. Whatever the details of the story, it is clear that a typical emotion episode involves a number of different components. Roughly, these components are a) a sensory perception or more generally an informational component, b) a kind of appraisal, d) physiological changes, c) conscious feelings, d) cognitive and attentional processes, and e) an actiontendency or more generally a motivational component. One central question in the theory of emotion is which, if any, of these components, constitute the emotion..
Teroni, Fabrice (2007). Emotions and formal objects. Dialectica 61 (3):395-415.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: It is often claimed that emotions are linked to formal objects. But what are formal objects? What roles do they play? According to some philosophers, formal objects are axiological properties which individuate emotions, make them intelligible and give their correctness conditions. In this paper, I evaluate these claims in order to answer the above questions. I first give reasons to doubt the thesis that formal objects individuate emotions. Second, I distinguish different ways in which emotions are intelligible and argue that philosophers are wrong in claiming that emotions only make sense when they are based on prior sources of axiological information. Third, I investigate how issues of intelligibility connect with the correctness conditions of emotions. I defend a theory according to which emotions do not respond to axiological information, but to non-axiological reasons. According to this theory, we can allocate fundamental roles to the formal objects of emotions while dispensing with the problematic features of other theories.

5.1f.1.1 Somatic and Feeling Theories of Emotion

Barbalet, J. M. (1999). William James' theory of emotions: Filling in the picture. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 29 (3):251–266.   (Google | More links)
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (2002). Emotions are not feelings: Comment. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (1):81-89.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Carrette, Jeremy (2005). Pt. 2. James, psychology and religion. Listening to James a century later : The varieties as a resource for renewing the psychology of religion / David M. Wulff ; the varieties, the principles and psychology of religion : Unremitting inspiration from a different source / Jacob A. belzen ; passionate belief : William James, emotion and religious experience. In Jeremy R. Carrette (ed.), William James and the Varieties of Religious Experience: A Centenary Celebration. Routledge.   (Google)
Colombetti, Giovanna & Thompson, Evan (forthcoming). The feeling body: Towards an enactive approach to emotion. In W. F. Overton, U. Mueller & J. Newman (eds.), Body in Mind, Mind in Body: Developmental Perspectives on Embodiment and Consciousness. Erlbaum.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: For many years emotion theory has been characterized by a dichotomy between the head and the body. In the golden years of cognitivism, during the nineteen-sixties and seventies, emotion theory focused on the cognitive antecedents of emotion, the so-called “appraisal processes.” Bodily events were seen largely as byproducts of cognition, and as too unspecific to contribute to the variety of emotion experience. Cognition was conceptualized as an abstract, intellectual, “heady” process separate from bodily events. Although current emotion theory has moved beyond this disembodied stance by conceiving of emotions as involving both cognitive processes (perception, attention, and evaluation) and bodily events (arousal, behavior, and facial expressions), the legacy of cognitivism persists in the tendency to treat cognitive and bodily events as separate constituents of emotion. Thus the cognitive aspects of emotion are supposedly distinct and separate from the bodily ones. This separation indicates that cognitivism’s disembodied conception of cognition continues to shape the way emotion theorists conceptualize emotion
Coplan, Amy (2010). Feeling without thinking: Lessons from the ancients on emotion and virtue-acquisition. Metaphilosophy 41 (1):132-151.   (Google)
Abstract: Abstract: By briefly sketching some important ancient accounts of the connections between psychology and moral education, I hope to illuminate the significance of the contemporary debate on the nature of emotion and to reveal its stakes. I begin the essay with a brief discussion of intellectualism in Socrates and the Stoics, and Plato's and Posidonius's respective attacks against it. Next, I examine the two current leading philosophical accounts of emotion: the cognitive theory and the noncognitive theory. I maintain that the noncognitive theory better explains human behavior and experience and has more empirical support than the cognitive theory. In the third section of the essay I argue that recent empirical research on emotional contagion and mirroring processes provides important new evidence for the noncognitive theory. In the final section, I draw some preliminary conclusions about moral education and the acquisition of virtue
Damasio, Antonio R. (1994). Descartes' Error: Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain. Putnam.   (Cited by 5770 | Google | More links)
D'arms, Justin (2008). Prinz's theory of emotion. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 76 (3):712-719.   (Google)
DeLancey, Craig (2005). Review of Jesse J. Prinz, Gut Reactions: A Perceptual Theory of Emotion. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2005 (10).   (Google)
Dennett, Daniel C. (ms). Review of Damasio, Descartes' error.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The legacy of René Descartes' notorious dualism of mind and body extends far beyond academia into everyday thinking: "These athletes are prepared both mentally and physically," and "There's nothing wrong with your body--it's all in your mind." Even among those of us who have battled Descartes' vision, there has been a powerful tendency to treat the mind (that is to say, the brain) as the body's boss, the pilot of the ship. Falling in with this standard way of thinking, we ignore an important alternative: viewing the brain (and hence the mind) as one organ among many, a relatively recent usurper of control, whose functions cannot properly be understood until we see it not as the boss, but as just one more somewhat fractious servant, working to further the interests of the body that shelters and fuels it, and gives its activities meaning. This historical or evolutionary perspective reminds me of the change that has come over Oxford in the thirty years since I was a student there. It used to be that the dons were in charge, while the bursars and other bureaucrats, right up to the Vice Chancellor, acted under their guidance and at their behest. Nowadays the dons, like their counterparts on American university faculties, are more clearly in the role of employees hired by a central Administration, but from where, finally, does the University get its meaning? In evolutionary history, a similar change has crept over the administration of our bodies. Where resides the "I" who is in charge of my body? In his wonderfully written book, Antonio Damasio seeks to restore our appreciation for the perspective of the body, and the shared balance of powers from which we emerge as conscious persons
Förster, J. & Friedman, R. S. (2008). The embodied emotional mind. In G. R. Semin & Eliot R. Smith (eds.), Embodied Grounding: Social, Cognitive, Affective, and Neuroscientific Approaches. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Goldstein, Irwin (2002). Are emotions feelings? A further look at hedonic theories of emotions. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (1):21-33.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Many philosophers sharply distinguish emotions from feelings. Emotions are not feelings, and having an emotion does not necessitate having some feeling, they think. In this paper I reply to a set of arguments people use sharply to distinguish emotions from feelings. In response to these people, I endorse and defend a hedonic theory of emotion that avoids various anti-feeling objections. Proponents of this hedonic theory analyze an emotion by reference to forms of cognition (e.g., thought, belief, judgment) and a pleasant or an unpleasant feeling. Given this theory,emotions are feelings in some important sense of "feelings", and these feelings are identified as particular emotions by reference to their hedonic character and the cognitive state that causes the hedonic feelings
Goldie, Peter (2002). Emotions, feelings and intentionality. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 1 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   Emotions, I will argue, involve two kinds of feeling: bodily feeling and feeling towards. Both are intentional, in the sense of being directed towards an object. Bodily feelings are directed towards the condition of one's body, although they can reveal truths about the world beyond the bounds of one's body – that, for example, there is something dangerous nearby. Feelings towards are directed towards the object of the emotion – a thing or a person, a state of affairs, an action or an event; such emotional feelings involve a special way of thinking of the object of the emotion, and I draw an analogy with Frank Jackson's well-known knowledge argument to show this. Finally, I try to show that, even if materialism is true, the phenomenology of emotional feelings, as described from a personal perspective, cannot be captured using only the theoretical concepts available for the impersonal stance of the sciences
Irons, David (1894). Prof. James' theory of emotion. Mind 3 (9):77-97.   (Google | More links)
James, William (1884). What is an emotion? Mind 9 (34):188-205.   (Cited by 744 | Google | More links)
Myers, Gerald E. (1969). William James's theory of emotion. Transactions of the Charles S. Peirce Society 5:67-89.   (Google)
Prinz, Jesse J. (2005). Are emotions feelings? Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (8-10):9-25.   (Google | More links)
Prinz, Jesse (2004). Emotions embodied. In R. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: In one of the most frequently quoted passages in the history of emotion research, William James (1884: 189f) announces that emotions occur when the perception of an exciting fact causes a collection of bodily changes, and “our feeling of the same changes as they occur IS the emotion.” The same idea occurred to Carl Lange (1984) around the same time. These authors were not the first to draw a link between the emotions and the body. Indeed, this had been a central theme of Descartes’ exquisite opus, The Passions of the Soul. But James and Lange wanted to push things farther than most, suggesting that emotions are exhausted by bodily changes or perceptions thereof. Other kinds of mental episodes might co-occur when we have an emotion state. For James, an emotion follows an exciting perception. But the exciting perception is not a part of the emotion it excited (Ellsworth, 1994, reads James differently, but see Reisenzein et al.’s 1995 convincing response). The majority of contemporary emotion researchers, especially those in philosophy, find this suggestion completely untenable. Surely, emotions involve something more. At their core, emotions are more like judgments or thoughts, than perceptions. They evaluate, assess, or appraise. Emotions are amendable to rational assessment; they report, correctly or incorrectly, on how we are faring in the world. Within this general consensus, there is a further debate about whether the body should figure into a theory of emotions at all. Perhaps James and Lange offer a theory that is not merely incomplete, but entirely off base. Where they view judgments as contingent and non-constitutive concomitants of emotions, it is actually bodily perceptions that deserve this demotion. Perhaps emotions can be, and often are, disembodied in some fundamental sense
Prinz, Jesse J. (2004). Gut Reactions: A Perceptual Theory of the Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 57 | Google)
Abstract: Gut Reactions is an interdisciplinary defense of the claim that emotions are perceptions of changes in the body.
Prinz, Jesse (2008). Précis of Gut reactions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 76 (3):707–711.   (Google | More links)
Slaby, Jan (2008). Affective intentionality and the feeling body. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 7 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: This text addresses a problem that is not sufficiently dealt with in most of the recent literature on emotion and feeling. The problem is a general underestimation of the extent to which affective intentionality is essentially bodily. Affective intentionality is the sui generis type of world-directedness that most affective states – most clearly the emotions – display. Many theorists of emotion overlook the extent to which intentional feelings are essentially bodily feelings. The important but quite often overlooked fact is that the bodily feelings in question are not the regularly treated, non-intentional bodily sensations (known from Jamesian accounts of emotion), but rather crucial carriers of world-directed intentionality. Consequently, most theories of human emotions and feelings recently advocated are deficient in terms of phenomenological adequacy. This text tries to make up for this deficit and develops a catalogue of five central features of intentional bodily feelings. In addition, Jesse Prinz’s embodied appraisal theory is criticized as an exemplary case of the misconstrual of the bodily nature of affective experience in naturalistic philosophy of mind
Whiting, Demian (2006). Standing up for an affective account of emotion. Philosophical Explorations 9 (3):261-276.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper constitutes a defence of an affective account of emotion. I begin by outlining the case for thinking that emotions are just feelings. I also suggest that emotional feelings are not reducible to other kinds of feelings, but rather form a distinct class of feeling state. I then consider a number of common objections that have been raised against affective accounts of emotion, including: (1) the objection that emotion cannot always consist only of feeling because some emotions - for example, indignation and regret - necessarily have a cognitive component (say, the perception of a lost opportunity in the case of regret); (2) the objection that emotion cannot consist only of feeling because in order to explain how emotions have intentional objects we will have to recognise that emotion consists of cognition; and (3) the objection that emotion cannot consist only of feeling because emotion, but not feeling, can be variously assessed or evaluated. However, I demonstrate how an affective account of emotion might be successfully defended against all of the objections that are cited
Whiting, Demian (forthcoming). The feeling theory of emotion and the object-directed emotions. European Journal of Philosophy.   (Google)
Abstract: Abstract: The 'feeling theory of emotion' holds that emotions are to be identified with feelings. An objection commonly made to that theory of emotion has it that emotions cannot be feelings only, as emotions have intentional objects. Jack does not just feel fear, but he feels fear-of-something . To explain this property of emotion we will have to ascribe to emotion a representational structure, and feelings do not have the sought after representational structure. In this paper I seek to defend the feeling theory of emotion against the challenge from the object-directed emotions

5.1f.1.2 Perceptual Theories of Emotion

Brady, Michael S. (2010). Virtue, emotion, and attention. Metaphilosophy 41 (1):115-131.   (Google)
Abstract: Abstract: The perceptual model of emotions maintains that emotions involve, or are at least analogous to, perceptions of value. On this account, emotions purport to tell us about the evaluative realm, in much the same way that sensory perceptions inform us about the sensible world. An important development of this position, prominent in recent work by Peter Goldie amongst others, concerns the essential role that virtuous habits of attention play in enabling us to gain perceptual and evaluative knowledge. I think that there are good reasons to be sceptical about this picture of virtue. In this essay I set out these reasons, and explain the consequences this scepticism has for our understanding of the relation between virtue, emotion, and attention. In particular, I argue that our primary capacity for recognizing value is in fact a non-emotional capacity
Charland, Louis C. (1995). Feeling and representing: Computational theory and the modularity of affect. Synthese 105 (3):273-301.   (Cited by 7 | Google | More links)
Abstract:   In this paper I review some leading developments in the empirical theory of affect. I argue that (1) affect is a distinct perceptual representation governed system, and (2) that there are significant modular factors in affect. The paper concludes with the observation thatfeeler (affective perceptual system) may be a natural kind within cognitive science. The main purpose of the paper is to explore some hitherto unappreciated connections between the theory of affect and the computational theory of mind
Charland, Louis C. (1997). Reconciling cognitive and perceptual theories of emotion: A representational proposal. Philosophy of Science 64 (4):555-579.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
D'arms, Justin (2008). Prinz's theory of emotion. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 76 (3):712-719.   (Google)
DeLancey, Craig (2005). Review of Jesse J. Prinz, Gut Reactions: A Perceptual Theory of Emotion. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2005 (10).   (Google)
Deonna, Julien A. (2006). Emotion, perception and perspective. Dialectica 60 (1):29–46.   (Google | More links)
Goldie, Peter (2004). Emotion, feeling, and knowledge of the world. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Abstract: There is a view of the emotions (I might tendentiously call it ‘cognitivism’) that has at present a certain currency. This view is of the emotions as playing an essential role in our gaining evaluative knowledge of the world. When we are angry at an insult, or afraid of the burglar, our emotions involve evaluative perceptions and thoughts, which are directed towards the way something is in the world that impinges on our well-being, or on the well-being of those that matter to us. Without emotions, we would be worse off, prudentially and morally: we would not see things as they are, and accordingly we would not act as we should. Emotions are, according to this view a Good Thing. No wonder we have evolved as creatures capable of emotion.[1]
Griffiths, Paul E. (2008). Jesse Prinz Gut reactions: A perceptual theory of emotion. British Journal for the Philosophy of Science 59 (3).   (Google)
Prinz, Jesse (online). Emotion and aesthetic value.   (Google)
Abstract: Aesthetics is a normative domain. We evaluate artworks as better or worse, good or bad, great or grim. I will refer to a positive appraisal of an artwork as an aesthetic appreciation of that work, and I refer to a negative appraisal as aesthetic depreciation. (I will often drop the word “aesthetic.”) There has been considerable amount of work on what makes an artwork worthy of appreciation, and less, it seems, on the nature of appreciation itself. These two topics are related, of course, because they nature of appreciation may bear on what things are worthy of that response, or at least on what things are likely to elicit it. So I will have some things to say about the latter. But I want to focus in this discussion on appreciation itself. When we praise a work of art, when we say it has aesthetic value, what does our praise consist in? This is a question about aesthetic psychology. I am interested in what kind of mental state appreciation is. What kind of state are we expressing when we say a work of art is “good”? This question has parallels in other areas of value theory. In ethics, most notably, there has been much attention lavished on the question of what people express when they refer to an action as “morally good.” One popular class of theories, associated with the British moralists and their followers, posits a link between moral valuation and emotion. To call an act morally good is to express an emotion toward that act. I think this approach to morality is right on target (Prinz, 2007). Here I want to argue that an emotional account of aesthetic valuation is equally promising. There are important differences between the two domains, but both have an affective foundation. I suspect that valuing of all kinds involves the emotions. Here I will inquire into the role of emotions in aesthetic valuing. I will not claim that artworks express emotions or even that they necessarily evoke emotions..
Prinz, Jesse (2004). Emotions embodied. In R. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: In one of the most frequently quoted passages in the history of emotion research, William James (1884: 189f) announces that emotions occur when the perception of an exciting fact causes a collection of bodily changes, and “our feeling of the same changes as they occur IS the emotion.” The same idea occurred to Carl Lange (1984) around the same time. These authors were not the first to draw a link between the emotions and the body. Indeed, this had been a central theme of Descartes’ exquisite opus, The Passions of the Soul. But James and Lange wanted to push things farther than most, suggesting that emotions are exhausted by bodily changes or perceptions thereof. Other kinds of mental episodes might co-occur when we have an emotion state. For James, an emotion follows an exciting perception. But the exciting perception is not a part of the emotion it excited (Ellsworth, 1994, reads James differently, but see Reisenzein et al.’s 1995 convincing response). The majority of contemporary emotion researchers, especially those in philosophy, find this suggestion completely untenable. Surely, emotions involve something more. At their core, emotions are more like judgments or thoughts, than perceptions. They evaluate, assess, or appraise. Emotions are amendable to rational assessment; they report, correctly or incorrectly, on how we are faring in the world. Within this general consensus, there is a further debate about whether the body should figure into a theory of emotions at all. Perhaps James and Lange offer a theory that is not merely incomplete, but entirely off base. Where they view judgments as contingent and non-constitutive concomitants of emotions, it is actually bodily perceptions that deserve this demotion. Perhaps emotions can be, and often are, disembodied in some fundamental sense
Prinz, Jesse J. (2004). Gut Reactions: A Perceptual Theory of the Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 57 | Google)
Abstract: Gut Reactions is an interdisciplinary defense of the claim that emotions are perceptions of changes in the body.
Prinz, Jesse J. (2008). Is emotion a form of perception? In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Prinz, Jesse (2008). Précis of Gut reactions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 76 (3):707–711.   (Google | More links)
Reisenzein, Rainer (2009). Emotions as metarepresentational states of mind: Naturalizing the belief-desire theory of emotion. Cognitive Systems Research 10:6-20.   (Google)
Reisenzein, Rainer (2009). Emotional experience in the computational belief-desire theory of emotion. Emotion Review 1:214-222.   (Google)
Sneddon, Andrew (2008). Two views of emotional perception. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Tappolet, Christine, Emotions, perceptions, and emotional illusions.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotions often misfire. We sometimes fear innocuous things, such as spiders or mice, and we do so even if we firmly believe that they are innocuous. This is true of all of us, and not only of phobics, who can be considered to suffer from extreme manifestations of a common tendency. We also feel too little or even sometimes no fear at all with respect to very fearsome things, and we do so even if we believe that they are fearsome. Indeed, instead of shunning fearsome things, we might be attracted to them. Emotions that seem more thought-involving, such as shame, guilt or jealousy, can also misfire. You can be ashamed of your big ears even though we can agree that there is nothing shameful in having big ears, and even though you judge that having big ears does not warrant shame. And of course, it is also possible to experience too little or even no shame at all with respect to something that is really shameful. Many of these cases involve a conflict between one’s emotion and one’s evaluative judgement. Emotions that are thus conflicting with judgement can be called ‘recalcitrant emotions’. The question I am interested in is whether or not recalcitrant emotions amount to emotional illusions, that is, whether or not these cases are sufficiently similar to perceptual illusions to justify the claim that they fall under the same general heading. The answer to this depends on what emotions are. For instance, the view that emotions are evaluative judgments makes it difficult to make room for the claim that emotional errors are perceptual illusions. Fearing an innocuous spider would simply amount to making the error of judging that the spider is fearsome while it is in fact innocuous. This might involve an illusion of some sort, but it certainly does not amount to anything like a perceptual illusion. In this chapter, I argue that recalcitrant emotions are a kind of perceptual illusion..

5.1f.1.3 Cognitive Theories of Emotions

Adamos, Maria Magoula (2002). How are the cognitive and non-cognitive aspects of emotion related? Consciousness and Emotion 3 (2):183-195.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Addis, Laird (1995). The ontology of emotion. Southern Journal of Philosophy 33 (3):261-78.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Bedford, E. (1957). Emotions. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 57:281-304.   (Cited by 23 | Google)
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (1990). Describing the emotions: A review of the cognitive structure of emotions by Ortony, clore & Collins. Philosophical Psychology 3 (2 & 3):305 – 317.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper critically examines Ortony, Clore & Collins's book The Cognitive Structure of Emotions. The book is found to present a very valuable, comprehensive and systematic account of emotions. Despite its obvious value the book has various flaws; these are discussed and an alternative is suggested
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (2004). Emotions are not mere judgments. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 68 (2):450-457.   (Google | More links)
Bernstein, H. R. (1981). Emotion, thought, and therapy. Journal of the History of Philosophy 19 (1).   (Google)
Bolender, John (2003). The genealogy of the moral modules. Minds and Machines 13 (2):233-255.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract:   This paper defends a cognitive theory of those emotional reactions which motivate and constrain moral judgment. On this theory, moral emotions result from mental faculties specialized for automatically producing feelings of approval or disapproval in response to mental representations of various social situations and actions. These faculties are modules in Fodor's sense, since they are informationally encapsulated, specialized, and contain innate information about social situations. The paper also tries to shed light on which moral modules there are, which of these modules we share with non-human primates, and on the (pre-)history and development of this modular system from pre-humans through gatherer-hunters and on to modern (i.e. arablist) humans. The theory is not, however, meant to explain all moral reasoning. It is plausible that a non-modular intelligence at least sometimes play a role in conscious moral thought. However, even non-modular moral reasoning is initiated and constrained by moral emotions having modular sources
Brennan, Jason (2008). What if Kant Had Had a Cognitive Theory of the Emotions? In Valerio Hrsg v. Rohden, Ricardo Terra & Guido Almeida (eds.), Recht und Frieden in der Philosophie Kants.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotional cognitivists, such as the Stoics and Aristotle, hold that emotions have cognitive content, whereas noncognitivists, like Plato and Kant, believe the emotions to be nonrational bodily movements. I ask, taking Martha Nussbaum's account of cognitivism, what if Kant had become convinced of a cognitive theory of the emotions, what changes would this require in his moral philosophy. Surprisingly, since this represents a radical shift in his psychology, it changes almost nothing. I show that Kant's account of continence, virtue, the evaluation of inclinations, and his argument for morality taking the form of categorical imperatives, are immune to such a change, despite the prima facie deep connection (on the received view) between these and his moral psychology.
Calhoun, Cheshire & Solomon, Robert C. (eds.) (1984). What is an Emotion?: Classic Readings in Philosophical Psychology. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This volume draws together important selections from the rich history of theories and debates about emotion. Utilizing sources from a variety of subject areas including philosophy, psychology, and biology, the editors provide an illuminating look at the "affective" side of psychology and philosophy from the perspective of the world's great thinkers. Part One features classic readings from Aristotle, Descartes, Spinoza, and Hume. Part Two, entitled "The Meeting of Philosophy and Psychology," samples the theories of thinkers such as Darwin, James, and Freud. The third section presents some of the extensive work on emotion that has been done by European philosophers over the past century, and the final section comprises essays from modern British and American philosophers
Cavell, Marcia (2003). Review: A tear is an intellectual thing: The meanings of emotion. Mind 112 (446).   (Google)
Charland, Louis C. (1997). Reconciling cognitive and perceptual theories of emotion: A representational proposal. Philosophy of Science 64 (4):555-579.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Debes, Remy (2009). Neither here nor there: The cognitive nature of emotion. Philosophical Studies 146 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: The philosophy of emotion has long been divided over the cognitive nature of emotion. In this paper I argue that this debate suffers from deep confusion over the meaning of “cognition” itself. This confusion has in turn obscured critical substantive agreement between the debate’s principal opponents. Capturing this agreement and remedying this confusion requires re-conceptualizing “the cognitive” as it functions in first-order theories of emotion. Correspondingly, a sketch for a new account of cognitivity is offered. However, I also argue that this new account, despite tacit acceptance by all major theories of emotion, in fact rules out some of the most fundamental and controversial claims of one side of the nature-of-emotion debate, emotional cognitivism
Deigh, John (1994). Cognitivism in the theory of emotions. Ethics 104 (4):824-54.   (Cited by 35 | Google | More links)
de Sousa, Ronald (online). Emotion. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
de Sousa, Ronnie (2007). Review of Robert C. Solomon, True to Our Feelings: What Our Emotions Are Really Telling Us. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2007 (10).   (Google)
Fisher, Justin C. (online). Emotions as modes of cognition.   (Google)
Abstract: I. Introduction. II. Ratiocination vs. Cognition. III. Emotions as Modes of Cognition. IV. Four Competing Proposals. V. The Impact of Emotion on Cognition. VI. The Kinematics of Ratiocination. VII. Competing Cognitive Theories. VIII. Why think Emotions are Beliefs? IX. The Intentionality of Emotions. X. The Kinematics of Emotions. XI. A Unified Account of the Emotions. XII. The Rationality of Emotions
Gordon, Robert M. (1973). Judgmental emotions. Analysis 34 (December):40-48.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Greenspan, Patricia (1980). A Case of Mixed Feelings: Ambivalence and the Logic of Emotion. In A. O. Rorty (ed.), Explaining Emotions.   (Google)
Green, O. Harvey (1972). Emotions and belief. American Philosophical Quarterly 6:24-40.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Green, O. Harvey (1992). The Emotions: A Philosophical Theory. Kluwer.   (Cited by 22 | Google)
Griffiths, Paul E. (1989). The degeneration of the cognitive theory of emotions. Philosophical Psychology 2 (3):297-313.   (Google)
Abstract: The type of cognitive theory of emotion traditionally espoused by philosophers of mind makes two central claims. First, that the occurrence of propositional attitudes is essential to the occurrence of emotions. Second, that the identity of a particular emotional state depends upon the propositional attitudes that it involves. In this paper I try to show that there is little hope of developing a theory of emotion which makes these claims true. I examine the underlying defects of the programme, and show that several recent variants fail to repair these defects. Furthermore, even if such a theory could be developed, it would not achieve many of the things that we look to a theory of emotion for. I argue that philosophers should turn their attention to new and more promising approaches. These have been developed by various of the special sciences, while philosophy has remained enthralled by traditional, propositional attitude psychology
Hacker, P. M. S. (2009). The conceptual framework for the investigation of emotions. In Ylva Gustafsson, Camilla Kronqvist & Michael McEachrane (eds.), Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Hatfield, Gary (2007). Did Descartes have a Jamesian theory of the emotions? Philosophical Psychology 20 (4):413-440.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Philosophical Psychology 20 (2007), 413–40. Key words: Cognitive theories of emotion, Rene Descartes, embodiment, emotions, evolution, historical methodology, instinct, mechanistic theories of behavior, mind–brain relations, passions, William James
Hatzimoysis, Anthony E. (2003). Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Cambridge University Press, 2003 Review by Dina Mendonça, Ph.D. on Jun 12th 2005 Volume: 9, Number: 23
Hunt, Lester (2006). Martha Nussbaum on the emotions. Ethics 116 (3).   (Google)
Kerner, George C. (1982). Emotions are judgments of value. Topoi 1 (1-2).   (Google)
Kristjánsson, Kristján (2001). Some remaining problems in cognitive theories of emotion. International Philosophical Quarterly 41 (4):393-410.   (Google)
Lau, Joe (ms). The nature of emotions comments on Martha Nussbaum's upheavals of thought: The intelligence of emotions.   (Google)
Abstract: Nussbaum’s theory of the emotions draws heavily on the Stoic account. In her theory, emotions are a kind of value judgment or thought. This is in stark contrast to the well-known proposal from William James, who took emotions to be bodily feelings. There are various motivations for taking emotions as judgments. One main reason is that emotions are intentional mental states. They are always about something, directed at particular objects or state of affairs. For example, fear seems to involve the anticipation of danger. To grief for the passing of a loved one involves the thought that someone dear to us is now gone. In Upheavals of Thought and also in her Hochelaga Lecture, Nussbaum analyzed compassion as a set of judgments, including for example the judgment that someone is experiencing serious suffering, and that the person in question does not deserve the suffering
Lazarus, Richard S. (1974). The self-regulation of emotion. Philosophical Studies 22:168-179.   (Cited by 18 | Google)
Lyons, William E. (1980). Emotion. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 65 | Google | More links)
Lyons, William E. (1977). Emotions and feelings. Ratio 19 (June):1-12.   (Google)
Lyons, William E. (1974). Physiological changes and emotions. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 3 (June):603-617.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Marks, Joel (1982). A theory of emotion. Philosophical Studies 42 (1):227-42.   (Cited by 15 | Google | More links)
Matravers, Derek (2008). True to our feelings: What our emotions are really telling us – Robert C. Solomon. Philosophical Quarterly 58 (233):751-753.   (Google)
Megill, Jason L. (2003). What role do the emotions play in cognition? Towards a new alternative to cognitive theories of emotion. Consciousness and Emotion 4 (1):81-100.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper has two aims: (1) to point the way towards a novel alternative to cognitive theories of emotion, and (2) to delineate a number of different functions that the emotions play in cognition, functions that become visible from outside the framework of cognitive theories. First, I hold that the Higher Order Representational (HOR) theories of consciousness ? as generally formulated ? are inadequate insofar as they fail to account for selective attention. After posing this dilemma, I resolve it in such a manner that the following thesis arises: the emotions play a key role in shaping selective attention. This thesis is in accord with A. Damasio?s (1994) noteworthy neuroscientific work on emotion. I then begin to formulate an alternative to cognitive theories of emotion, and I show how this new account has implications for the following issues: face recognition, two brain disorders (Capgras? and Fregoli syndrome), the frame problem in A. I., and the research program of affective computing
Nash, R. A. (1989). Cognitive theories of emotion. Noûs 23 (September):481-504.   (Cited by 13 | Google | More links)
Neu, Jerome (2000). A Tear is an Intellectual Thing: The Meanings of Emotion. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 10 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Is jealousy eliminable? If so, at what cost? What are the connections between pride the sin and the pride insisted on by identity politics? How can one question an individual's understanding of their own happiness or override a society's account of its own rituals? What is wrong with incest? These and other questions about what sustains and threatens our identity are pursued using the resources of philosophy, psychoanalysis, and other disciplines. The discussion throughout is informed and motivated by the Spinozist hope that understanding our lives can help change them, can help make us more free
Neu, Jerome (1977). Emotion, Thought, and Therapy. Routledge.   (Google)
Nussbaum, Martha C. (2004). Emotions as judgments of value and importance. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 10 | Google)
Nussbaum, Martha C. (2001). Upheavals of Thought: The Intelligence of Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 494 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In this compelling book, Martha C. Nussbaum presents a powerful argument for treating emotions not as alien forces but as highly discriminating responses to...
Perler, Dominik (2005). Emotions and cognitions. Fourteenth-century discussions on the passions of the soul. Vivarium 43 (2):250-274.   (Google)
Abstract: Medieval philosophers clearly recognized that emotions are not simply "raw feelings" but complex mental states that include cognitive components. They analyzed these components both on the sensory and on the intellectual level, paying particular attention to the different types of cognition that are involved. This paper focuses on William Ockham and Adam Wodeham, two fourteenth-century authors who presented a detailed account of "sensory passions" and "volitional passions". It intends to show that these two philosophers provided both a structural and a functional analysis of emotions, i.e., they explained the various elements constituting emotions and delineated the causal relations between these elements. Ockham as well as Wodeham emphasized that "sensory passions" are not only based upon cognitions but include a cognitive component and are therefore intentional. In addition, they pointed out that "volitional passions" are based upon a conceptualization and an evaluation of given objects. This cognitivist approach to emotions enabled them to explain the complex phenomenon of emotional conflict, a phenomenon that has its origin in the co-presence of various emotions that involve conflicting evaluations
Pitcher, George (1965). Emotion. Mind 74 (July):326-346.   (Cited by 11 | Google | More links)
Reisenzein, Rainer (2009). Emotions as metarepresentational states of mind: Naturalizing the belief-desire theory of emotion. Cognitive Systems Research 10:6-20.   (Google)
Reisenzein, Rainer (2009). Emotional experience in the computational belief-desire theory of emotion. Emotion Review 1:214-222.   (Google)
Roberts, Robert C. (1988). What an emotion is: A sketch. Philosophical Review 97 (April):183-209.   (Cited by 30 | Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (2003). Emotions, thoughts, and feelings: What is a cognitive theory of the emotions and does it neglect affectivity? In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (2003). Not Passion's Slave: Emotions and Choice. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Not Passion's Slave is a collection of Solomon's most significant essay-length publications on the nature of emotions over the past twenty-five years. He develops two essential themes throughout the volume: firstly, he presents a "cognitive" theory of emotions in which emotions are construed primarily as evaluative judgments; secondly, he proposes an "existentialist" perspective in which he defends the idea that we are responsible for our emotions and, in a limited sense, "choose" them. The final section presents his current philosophical position on the seeming "passivity" of the passions. Ultimately, Solomon advocates the idea that we have control over, and are essentially responsible for, the emotional and existential quality of our lives
Solomon, Robert C. (1984). The Passions: The Myth and Nature of Human Emotions. Doubleday.   (Cited by 191 | Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (2007). True To Our Feelings: What Our Emotions Are Really Telling Us. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: We live our lives through our emotions, writes Robert Solomon, and it is our emotions that give our lives meaning. What interests or fascinates us, who we love, what angers us, what moves us, what bores us--all of this defines us, gives us character, constitutes who we are. In True to Our Feelings, Solomon illuminates the rich life of the emotions--why we don't really understand them, what they really are, and how they make us human and give meaning to life. Emotions have recently become a highly fashionable area of research in the sciences, with brain imaging uncovering valuable clues as to how we experience our feelings. But while Solomon provides a guide to this cutting-edge research, as well as to what others--philosophers and psychologists--have said on the subject, he also emphasizes the personal and ethical character of our emotions. He shows that emotions are not something that happen to us, nor are they irrational in the literal sense--rather, they are judgements we make about the world, and they are strategies for living in it. Fear, anger, love, guilt, jealousy, compassion--they are all essential to our values, to living happily, healthily, and well. Solomon highlights some of the dramatic ways that emotions fit into our ethics and our sense of the good life, how we can make our emotional lives more coherent with our values and be more "true to our feelings" and cultivate emotional integrity. The story of our lives is the story of our passions. We fall in love, we are gripped by scientific curiosity and religious fervor, we fear death and grieve for others, we humble ourselves in envy, jealousy, and resentment. In this remarkable book, Robert Solomon shares his fascination with the emotions and illuminates our passions in an exciting new way
Sterling, Marvin C. (1979). The cognitive theory of emotions. Southwestern Journal of Philosophy 10:165-176.   (Google)
Stocker, Michael (2002). Some problems about affectivity. Philosophical Studies 108 (1-2):151-158.   (Google | More links)
Abstract:   Neu's work is splendid. In addition to offering wonderfully illuminating characterizations of various emotions, it helps show that these individual characterizations, rather than an overall characterization of emotions or affectivity, have always been Neu's main concern. Nonetheless he is concerned with specific instances of, and often the general nature of, affectivity: what differentiates mere thoughts, desires, and values from emotions where the complex is affectively charged. I argue that his accounts of affectivity do not succeed — in that they can be satisfied by what is affectless

5.1f.1.4 Theories of Emotion, Misc

Coseru, Christian (2004). A Review Essay of Destructive Emotions: How Can We Overcome Them? A Scientific Dialogue with the Dalai Lama. Journal of Buddhist Ethics 11 (1):98-102.   (Google)
Armon-jones, Claire (1985). Prescription, explication and the social construction of emotion. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 15 (1):1–22.   (Google | More links)
Auerill, James R. (1974). An analysis of psychophysiological symbolism and its influence on theories of emotion. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 4 (2):147–190.   (Google | More links)
Ben-ze'ev, A. (2004). Emotion as a subtle mental mode. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Bergeron, Vincent & Matthen, Mohan (2008). Assembling the emotions. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Abstract: In this article, we discuss the modularity of the emotions. In a general methodological section, we discuss the empirical basis for the postulation of modularity. Then we discuss how certain modules -- the emotions in particular -- decompose into distinct anatomical and functional parts.
Borges, M. (2004). What can Kant teach us about emotions. Journal of Philosophy 101 (3):140-158.   (Google)
Burrow, Sylvia (2005). The political structure of emotion: From dismissal to dialogue. Hypatia 20 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: : How much power does emotional dismissal have over the oppressed's ability to trust outlaw emotions, or to stand for such emotions before others? I discuss Sue Campbell's view of the interpretation of emotion in light of the political significance of emotional dismissal. In response, I suggest that feminist conventions of interpretation developed within dialogical communities are best suited to providing resources for expressing, interpreting, defining, and reflecting on our emotions
Calhoun, Cheshire & Solomon, Robert C. (eds.) (1984). What is an Emotion?: Classic Readings in Philosophical Psychology. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This volume draws together important selections from the rich history of theories and debates about emotion. Utilizing sources from a variety of subject areas including philosophy, psychology, and biology, the editors provide an illuminating look at the "affective" side of psychology and philosophy from the perspective of the world's great thinkers. Part One features classic readings from Aristotle, Descartes, Spinoza, and Hume. Part Two, entitled "The Meeting of Philosophy and Psychology," samples the theories of thinkers such as Darwin, James, and Freud. The third section presents some of the extensive work on emotion that has been done by European philosophers over the past century, and the final section comprises essays from modern British and American philosophers
Charland, Louis C. (2008). Cognitive modularity of emotion. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Charland, Louis C. (1995). Emotion as a natural kind: Towards a computational foundation for emotion theory. Philosophical Psychology 8 (1):59-84.   (Cited by 77 | Google)
Abstract: In this paper I link two hitherto disconnected sets of results in the philosophy of emotions and explore their implications for the computational theory of mind. The argument of the paper is that, for just the same reasons that some computationalists have thought that cognition may be a natural kind, so the same can plausibly be argued of emotion. The core of the argument is that emotions are a representation-governed phenomenon and that the explanation of how they figure in behaviour must as such be undertaken in those terms. I conclude with some interdisciplinary reflections in defence of the hypothesis that emotions might be more fundamental in the organization of behaviour than cognition; that, in effect, we may be emoters before we are cognizers . The aim of the paper is: (1) to introduce a number of promising results in philosophical and empirical emotion theory to a wider audience; and (2) to begin the task of organizing those results into a computational theoretical framework
Charland, Louis C. (2001). In defence of emotion: Critical notice of Paul E. Griffiths's what emotions really are: The problem of psychological categories. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 31 (1):133-154.   (Google)
Charland, Louis (ms). The heat of emotion.   (Google)
Abstract: Philosophical discussions regarding the status of emotion as a scientific domain usually get framed in terms of the question whether emotion is a natural kind. That approach to the issues is wrongheaded for two reasons. First, it has led to an intractable philosophical impasse that ultimately misconstrues the character of the relevant debate in emotion science. Second, and most important, it entirely ignores valence, a central feature of emotion experience, and probably the most promising criterion for demarcating emotion from cognition and other related domains. An alternate philosophical hypothesis for addressing the issues is pro- posed. It is that emotion is a naturally occurring valenced phenomenon that is..
Charland, Louis C. (2002). The natural kind status of emotion. British Journal for the Philosophy of Science 53 (4):511-37.   (Cited by 9 | Google | More links)
Abstract: It has been argued recently that some basic emotions should be considered natural kinds. This is different from the question whether as a class emotions form a natural kind; that is, whether emotion is a natural kind. The consensus on that issue appears to be negative. I argue that this pessimism is unwarranted and that there are in fact good reasons for entertaining the hypothesis that emotion is a natural kind. I interpret this to mean that there exists a distinct natural class of organisms whose behavior and development are governed by emotion. These are emoters. Two arguments for the natural kind status of emotion are considered. Both converge on the existence of emotion as a distinct natural domain governed by its own laws and regularities. There are then some reasons for being optimistic about the prospects for consilience in emotion theory. 1 The mantra 2 Griffiths on emotions as natural kinds 3 Panksepp on emotions as natural kinds 4 Emotion as a neurobiological kind 5 Emotion as a psychological kind 6 Response to the mantra 7 Unification or fragmentation? 8 Concluding remarks
Davidson, Richard J. & van Reekum, C. (2005). Emotion is not one thing. Psychological Inquiry 16:16-18.   (Google)
de Sousa, Ronald (online). Emotion. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
Dewey, John, Theory of emotions, the: Emotional attitudes.   (Google)
Dixon, Thomas (2003). From Passions to Emotions: The Creation of a Secular Psychological Category. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Today there is a thriving 'emotions industry' to which philosophers, psychologists and neuroscientists are contributing. Yet until two centuries ago 'the emotions' did not exist. In this path-breaking study Thomas Dixon shows how, during the nineteenth century, the emotions came into being as a distinct psychological category, replacing existing categories such as appetites, passions, sentiments and affections. By examining medieval and eighteenth-century theological psychologies and placing Charles Darwin and William James within a broader and more complex nineteenth-century setting, Thomas Dixon argues that this domination by one single descriptive category is not healthy. Overinclusivity of 'the emotions' hampers attempts to argue with any subtlety about the enormous range of mental states and stances of which humans are capable. This book is an important contribution to the debate about emotion and rationality which has preoccupied western thinkers throughout the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries and has implications for contemporary debates
Cochrane, Tom (2009). Eight Dimensions for the Emotions. Social Science Information 48 (3):379-420.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The author proposes a dimensional model of our emotion concepts that is intended to be largely independent of one’s theory of emotions and applicable to the different ways in which emotions are measured. He outlines some conditions for selecting the dimensions based on these motivations and general conceptual grounds. Given these conditions he then advances an 8-dimensional model that is shown to effectively differentiate emotion labels both within and across cultures, as well as more obscure expressive language. The 8 dimensions are: (1) attracted—repulsed, (2) powerful—weak, (3) free—constrained, (4) certain—uncertain, (5) generalized—focused, (6) future directed—past directed, (7) enduring—sudden, (8) socially connected—disconnected.
Fell, Joseph P. (1965). Emotion in the Thought of Sartre. New York, Columbia University Press.   (Google)
Fortenbaugh, William W. (2002). Aristotle on Emotion: A Contribution to Philosophical Psychology, Rhetoric, Poetics, Politics, and Ethics. Duckworth.   (Google)
Frijda, Nico H. (2000). Emotion theory? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):199-200.   (Google)
Abstract: The book contains a masterly review of Rolls's single-neuron research reflecting rewards. It places that research in the context of the neo-behaviorist theory of emotions. That theory provides a useful first approximation to emotion-eliciting conditions but has little to tell about emotions as motivational states or response dispositions: nor does it give a rationale for what are considered to be primary rewarding stimuli
Goldstein, Irwin (2002). Are emotions feelings? A further look at hedonic theories of emotions. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (1):21-33.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Many philosophers sharply distinguish emotions from feelings. Emotions are not feelings, and having an emotion does not necessitate having some feeling, they think. In this paper I reply to a set of arguments people use sharply to distinguish emotions from feelings. In response to these people, I endorse and defend a hedonic theory of emotion that avoids various anti-feeling objections. Proponents of this hedonic theory analyze an emotion by reference to forms of cognition (e.g., thought, belief, judgment) and a pleasant or an unpleasant feeling. Given this theory,emotions are feelings in some important sense of "feelings", and these feelings are identified as particular emotions by reference to their hedonic character and the cognitive state that causes the hedonic feelings
Goldie, Peter (2005). Imagination and the distorting power of emotion. Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (8-10):127-139.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: _In real life, emotions can distort practical reasoning, typically in ways that it is_ _difficult to realise at the time, or to envisage and plan for in advance. This fea-_ _ture of real life emotional experience raises difficulties for imagining such expe-_ _riences through centrally imagining, or imagining ‘from the inside’. I argue_ _instead for the important psychological role played by another kind of imagin-_ _ing: imagining from an external perspective. This external perspective can draw_ _on the dramatic irony involved in imagining these typical cases, where one_ _knows outside the scope of the imagining what one does not know as part of the_ _content of what one imagines: namely, that the imagined emotion is distorting_ _one’s reasoning. Moreover, imagining from an external perspective allows one_ _to evaluate the imagined events in a way that imagining from the inside does not._
Menant, Christophe (ms). Performances of self-awareness used to explain the evolutionary advantages of consciousness (2004).   (Google)
Abstract: The question about evolution of consciousness has been addressed so far as possible selectional advantage related to consciousness ("What evolutionary advantages, if any, being conscious might confer on an organism ? "). But evidencing an adaptative explanation of consciousness has proven to be very difficult. Reason for that being the complexity of consciousness. We take here a different approach on subject by looking at possible selectional advantages related to the performance of Self Awareness that appeared during evolution millions of years before consciousness as we know it for humans. The interest of such an approach is that the analysis of selectional advantage is done at an evolution step sigificantly simpler that the step of Human Consciousness. We analyse how evolutionary advantages have resulted from this specific Self Awareness step. This is done by taking into consideration the possibility for a subject to identify with a conspecific at this level of evolution. We use the results made available by Mirror Neuron researchs where intersubjectivity and some level of identification with conspecifics have been evidenced for non human primates. Selectional advantages related to Self Awareness are analysed two ways: - Reformulating the performances of imitation and of development of language. - Showing that Self Awareness within group life can naturaly produce an important increase in fear/anxiety for a subject, and that the means implemented by the subject to overcome this fear/anxiety can act as significant evolution advantages opening the road to Human Consciousness. Such approach brings new elements supporting the view that consciousness is grounded in emotions. It also proposes some more evolutionist explanations to the widely dicussed subject of Empathy (S. Preston & F. de Waal) in terms of specific behaviour implemented to limit fear/anxiety increase. This approach also provides some explanation for limited anxiety within dolphins and introduces a basis for a possible phylogenesis of emotions
Sloman, Aaron (ms). What are emotion theories about?   (Google)
Abstract: findings from affective neuroscience research. I shall focus mainly on (a), but in a manner which, I hope is..
Solomon, Robert C. (ed.) (2004). Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 10 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Philosophers since Aristotle have explored emotion, and the study of emotion has always been essential to the love of wisdom. In recent years Anglo-American philosophers have rediscovered and placed new emphasis on this very old discipline. The view that emotions are ripe for philosophical analysis has been supported by a considerable number of excellent publications. In this volume, Robert Solomon brings together some of the best Anglo-American philosophers now writing on the philosophy of emotion, with chapters from philosophers who have distinguished themselves in the field of emotion research and have interdisciplinary interests, particularly in the social and biological sciences. The reader will find a lively variety of positions on topics such as the nature of emotion, the category of "emotion," the rationality of emotions, the relationship between an emotion and its expression, the relationship between emotion, motivation, and action, the biological nature versus social construction of emotion, the role of the body in emotion, the extent of freedom and our control of emotions, the relationship between emotion and value, and the very nature and warrant of theories of emotion. In addition, this book acknowledges that it is impossible to study the emotions today without engaging with contemporary psychology and the neurosciences, and moreover engages them with zeal. Thus the essays included here should appeal to a broad spectrum of emotion researchers in the various theoretical, experimental, and clinical branches of psychology, in addition to theorists in philosophy, philosophical psychology, moral psychology, and cognitive science, the social sciences, and literary theory
Wertheimer, Roger (1991). Review of Robert Brown, Analyzing Love. Philosophy & Phenomonological Research 51 (1):244-45.   (Google)

5.1f.2 Varieties of Emotion

Barbalet, J. M. (1992). A macro sociology of emotion: Class resentment. Sociological Theory 10 (2):150-163.   (Google | More links)
Benn, A. W. (1914). Aristotle's theory of tragic emotion. Mind 23 (89):84-90.   (Google | More links)
Griffiths, Paul (2001). Basic emotions, complex emotions, machiavellian emotions. Proceedings of the Royal Institute of Philosophy 52:39-67.   (Cited by 8 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The current state of knowledge in psychology, cognitive neuroscience and behavioral ecology allows a fairly robust characterization of at least some, so-called ?basic emotions? - short-lived emotional responses with homologues in other vertebrates. Philosophers, however are understandably more focused on the complex emotion episodes that figure in folk-psychological narratives about mental life, episodes such as the evolving jealousy and anger of a person in an unraveling sexual relationship. One of the most pressing issues for the philosophy of emotion is the relationship between basic emotions and these complex emotion episodes. In this paper, I add to the list of existing, not necessarily incompatible, proposals concerning the relationship between basic emotions and complex emotions. I analyze the writings of ?transactional? psychologists of emotion, particularly those who see their work as a contribution to behavioral ecology, and offer a view of the basic emotion that focuses as much on their interpersonal functions as on their intrapersonal functions. Locating basic emotions and their evolutionary development in a context of processes of social interaction, I suggest, provides a way to integrate our knowledge of basic emotions into an understanding of the larger emotional episodes that have more obvious implications for philosophical disciplines such as moral psychology
Griffiths, Paul E. (2003). Basic emotions, complex emotions, machiavellian emotions. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 8 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The current state of knowledge in psychology, cognitive neuroscience and behavioral ecology allows a fairly robust characterization of at least some, so-called ‘basic emotions’ - short-lived emotional responses with homologues in other vertebrates. Philosophers, however are understandably more focused on the complex emotion episodes that figure in folk-psychological narratives about mental life, episodes such as the evolving jealousy and anger of a person in an unraveling sexual relationship. One of the most pressing issues for the philosophy of emotion is the relationship between basic emotions and these complex emotion episodes. In this paper, I add to the list of existing, not necessarily incompatible, proposals concerning the relationship between basic emotions and complex emotions. I analyze the writings of ‘transactional’ psychologists of emotion, particularly those who see their work as a contribution to behavioral ecology, and offer a view of the basic emotion that focuses as much on their interpersonal functions as on their intrapersonal functions. Locating basic emotions and their evolutionary development in a context of processes of social interaction, I suggest, provides a way to integrate our knowledge of basic emotions into an understanding of the larger emotional episodes that have more obvious implications for philosophical disciplines such as moral psychology
Hatzimoysis, Anthony (2007). The case against unconscious emotions. Analysis 67 (296):292–299.   (Google | More links)
Howarth, J. M. (1976). On thinking of what one fears. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 76:53-74.   (Google)
Irons, David (1898). Primary emotions: Reply. Philosophical Review 7 (3):298-299.   (Google | More links)
Irons, David (1897). The primary emotions. Philosophical Review 6 (6):626-645.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Lacewing, Michael (2007). Do unconscious emotions involve unconscious feelings? Philosophical Psychology 20 (1):81-104.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The very idea of unconscious emotion has been thought puzzling. But in recent debate about emotions, comparatively little attention has been given explicitly to the question. I survey a number of recent attempts by philosophers to resolve the puzzle and provide some preliminary remarks about their viability. I identify and discuss three families of responses: unconscious emotions involve conscious feelings, unconscious emotions involve no feelings at all, and unconscious emotions involve unconscious feelings. The discussion is exploratory rather than decisive for three reasons. First, the aim is to provide a framework for the debate, and identify a number of key issues for further research. Second, a number of the positions depend for their plausibility upon theoretical commitments that can be made clear, but cannot be evaluated in detail, in a survey article. Third, I believe no fully satisfactory, comprehensive solution has yet been developed
Lambie, John A. & Marcel, Anthony J. (2002). Consciousness and the varieties of emotion experience: A theoretical framework. Psychological Review 109 (2):219-259.   (Cited by 78 | Google | More links)
Milligan, Tony (2008). False emotions. Philosophy 83 (2):213-230.   (Google)
Morreal, J. (1983). Humor and emotion. American Philosophical Quarterly 20 (July):297-304.   (Google)
Mullane, Harvey (1976). Unconscious and disguised emotions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 36 (March):403-411.   (Google)
Mullane, Harvey (1965). Unconscious emotion. Theoria 31:181-190.   (Google)
Neisser, Joe (2006). Making the case for unconscious feeling. Southwest Philosophy Review 22 (1):129-138.   (Google)
Read, Rupert (2009). Extreme aversive emotions: A Wittgensteinian approach to dread. In Ylva Gustafsson, Camilla Kronqvist & Michael McEachrane (eds.), Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Tappolet, Christine, Emotion, motivation and action: The case of fear.   (Google)
Abstract: Consider a typical fear episode. You are strolling down a lonely mountain lane when suddenly a huge wolf leaps towards you. A number of different interconnected elements are involved in the fear you experience. First, there is the visual and auditory perception of the wild animal and its movements. In addition, it is likely that given what you see, you may implicitly and inarticulately appraise the situation as acutely threatening. Then, there are a number of physiological changes, involving a variety of systems controlled by the autonomic nervous system. Your heart races, your breathing becomes strained and your start trembling. These changes are accompanied by an expression of fear on your face: your mouth opens and your eyes widen while you stare at the wolf. There is also a kind of experience that you undergo. You are likely to feel a sort of pang, something that might consist in the perception of the physiological changes you are going through. Moreover, a number of thoughts are likely to cross your mind. You might think that the wild beast is about to tear you into pieces and that you’ll never escape from this. In addition to this, your attention focuses on the wolf and its movement, as well as, possibly, ways of escaping or defending yourself. Last, but not least, your fear is likely to come with a motivation, such as an urge to run away or to strike back. Whatever the details of the story, it is clear that a typical emotion episode involves a number of different components. Roughly, these components are a) a sensory perception or more generally an informational component, b) a kind of appraisal, d) physiological changes, c) conscious feelings, d) cognitive and attentional processes, and e) an actiontendency or more generally a motivational component. One central question in the theory of emotion is which, if any, of these components, constitute the emotion..

5.1f.2.1 Varieties of Emotion, Misc

Clapper, Gregory Scott (1989). John Wesley on Religious Affections: His Views on Experience and Emotion and Their Role in the Christian Life and Theology. Scarecrow Press.   (Google)
Cohen, Adam B.; Keltner, Dacher & Rozin, Paul (2004). Different religions, different emotions. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 27 (6):734-735.   (Google)
Abstract: Atran & Norenzayan (A&N) correctly claim that religion reduces emotions related to existential concerns. Our response adds to their argument by focusing on religious differences in the importance of emotion, and on other emotions that may be involved in religion. We believe that the important differences among religions make it difficult to have one theory to account for all religions
Duncker, Karl (1941). On pleasure, emotion, and striving. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 1 (June):391-430.   (Cited by 18 | Google | More links)
Hareli, Shlomo & Parkinson, Brian (2008). What's social about social emotions? Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 38 (2):131–156.   (Google | More links)
Singer, Irving (2009). The Nature of Love. Mit Press.   (Google)

5.1f.2.2 Classifying Emotions

Bell, Macalester (2005). A woman's scorn: Toward a feminist defense of contempt as a moral emotion. Hypatia 20 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: : In an effort to reclaim women's moral psychology, feminist philosophers have reevaluated several seemingly negative emotions such as anger, resentment, and bitterness. However, one negative emotion has yet to receive adequate attention from feminist philosophers: contempt. I argue that feminists should reconsider what role feelings of contempt for male oppressors and male-dominated institutions and practices should play in our lives. I begin by surveying four feminist defenses of the negative emotions. I then offer a brief sketch of the nature and moral significance of contempt, and argue that contempt can be morally and politically valuable for the same reasons that feminists have defended other negative emotions. I close by considering why feminists have been hesitant to defend contempt as a morally and politically important emotion
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (2002). Are envy, anger, and resentment moral emotions? Philosophical Explorations 5 (2):148 – 154.   (Google)
Abstract: The moral status of emotions has recently become the focus of various philosophical investigations. Certain emotions that have traditionally been considered as negative, such as envy, jealousy, pleasure-in-others'-misfortune, and pride, have been defended. Some traditionally "negative" emotions have even been declared to be moral emotions. In this brief paper, I suggest two basic criteria according to which an emotion might be considered moral, and I then examine whether envy, anger, and resentment are moral emotions
Brown, Robert (1987). Analyzing Love. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Analyzing Love is concerned with four basic and neglected problems concerning love. The first is identifying its relevant features: distinguishing it from liking and benevolence and from sexual desire; describing the objects that can be loved and the judgments and aims required by love. The second question is how we recognize the presence of love and what grounds we may have for thinking it present in any particular case. The third is that of relating it to other emotions such as anger and fear, and, more generally, deciding where love stands in the contrast between emotions and attitudes. Finally, the book examines how we justify our loves: can we have, and do we need, reasons for loving? What types of judgment are appropriate to love? Can we criticize a lover for his or her choices?
Campbell, C. A. (1936). Are there `degrees' of the moral emotion? Mind 45 (180):492-497.   (Google | More links)
Chandler, Teresa (2001). Kinds of emotion. Biology and Philosophy 16 (1).   (Google | More links)
Clark, Jason A. (2010). Relations of homology between higher cognitive emotions and basic emotions. Biology and Philosophy 25 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: In the last 10 years, several authors including Griffiths and Matthen have employed classificatory principles from biology to argue for a radical revision in the way that we individuate psychological traits. Arguing that the fundamental basis for classification of traits in biology is that of ‘homology’ (similarity due to common descent) rather than ‘analogy’, or ‘shared function’, and that psychological traits are a special case of biological traits, they maintain that psychological categories should be individuated primarily by relations of homology rather than in terms of shared function. This poses a direct challenge to the dominant philosophical view of how to define psychological categories, viz., ‘functionalism’. Although the implications of this position extend to all psychological traits, the debate has centered around ‘emotion’ as an example of a psychological category ripe for reinterpretation within this new framework of classification. I address arguments by Griffiths that emotions should be divided into at least two distinct classes, basic emotions and higher cognitive emotions, and that these two classes require radically different theories to explain them. Griffiths argues that while basic emotions in humans are homologous to the corresponding states in other animals, higher cognitive emotions are dependent on mental capacities unique to humans, and are therefore not homologous to basic emotions. Using the example of shame, I argue that (a) many emotions that are commonly classified as being higher cognitive emotions actually correspond to certain basic emotions, and that (b) the “higher cognitive forms” of these emotions are best seen as being homologous to their basic forms
Colombetti, Giovanna (online). Envy as an empathic emotion (2003). Abstract for Conn.   (Google)
Abstract: (2003). Abstract for Consciousness and Experiential Psychology conference (Oxford)
Davis, Wayne A. (1981). A theory of happiness. American Philosophical Quarterly 18 (April):111-20.   (Cited by 10 | Google)
Debus, Dorothea (2007). Being emotional about the past: On the nature and role of past-directed emotions. Noûs 41 (4):758-779.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Deigh, John (2004). Primitive emotions. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Deonna, Julien A. (2007). The structure of empathy. Journal of Moral Philosophy 4 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: If Sam empathizes with Maria, then it is true of Sam that (1) Sam is aware of Maria's emotion, and (2) Sam ‘feels in tune’ with Maria. On what I call the transparency conception of how they interact when instantiated, I argue that these two conditions are collectively necessary and sufficient for empathy. I first clarify the ‘awareness’ and ‘feeling in tune’ conditions, and go on to examine different candidate models that explain the manner in which these two conditions might come to be concomitantly instantiated in a subject. I dismiss what I call the parallel and oscillation models for not satisfying the transparency condition, i.e. for failing to capture that, if Sam empathizes with Maria, then Sam's own emotional experience towards the object of Maria's emotion has to be mediated by Maria's own emotional experience. I conclude in favour the fusion model as the only model capable of satisfying the transparency condition, and I argue that the suggested proposal illuminates the difference between it and other ways in which we understand the emotions of others. Finally, I expand and clarify the conception of empathy as transparency through responses to obvious objections that the view raises. Key Words: empathy • emotion • philosophy • psychology • simulation
de Sousa, Ronald (2001). Moral emotions. Ethical Theory and Moral Practice 4 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: Emotions can be the subject of moral judgments; they can also constitute the basis for moral judgments. The apparent circularity which arises if we accept both of these claims is the central topic of this paper: how can emotions be both judge and party in the moral court? The answer I offer regards all emotions as potentially relevant to ethics, rather than singling out a privileged set of moral emotions. It relies on taking a moderate position both on the question of the naturalness of emotions and on that of their objectivity as revealers of value: emotions are neither simply natural nor socially constructed, and they apprehend objective values, but those values are multidimensional and relative to human realities. The axiological position I defend jettisons the usual foundations for ethical judgments, and grounds these judgments instead on a rationally informed reflective equilibrium of comprehensive emotional attitudes, tempered with a dose of irony
de Sousa, Ronald B. (1978). Self-deceptive emotions. Journal of Philosophy 75 (November):684-697.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Drummond, John J. (2006). Respect as a moral emotion: A phenomenological approach. Husserl Studies 22 (1).   (Google)
Cochrane, Tom (2009). Eight Dimensions for the Emotions. Social Science Information 48 (3):379-420.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The author proposes a dimensional model of our emotion concepts that is intended to be largely independent of one’s theory of emotions and applicable to the different ways in which emotions are measured. He outlines some conditions for selecting the dimensions based on these motivations and general conceptual grounds. Given these conditions he then advances an 8-dimensional model that is shown to effectively differentiate emotion labels both within and across cultures, as well as more obscure expressive language. The 8 dimensions are: (1) attracted—repulsed, (2) powerful—weak, (3) free—constrained, (4) certain—uncertain, (5) generalized—focused, (6) future directed—past directed, (7) enduring—sudden, (8) socially connected—disconnected.
Faucher, Luc & Tappolet, Christine (2002). Fear and the focus of attention. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (2):105-144.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Fox, Michael (1976). Unconscious and disguised emotions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 36 (3):403-414.   (Google | More links)
Fox, Michael (1976). Unconscious emotions: A reply to professor Mullane's unconscious and disguised emotions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 36 (March):412-414.   (Google)
Goldie, Peter (2003). Review: Justifying emotions: Pride and jealousy. Mind 112 (447).   (Google)
Gosling, Justin C. B. (1962). Mental causes and fear. Mind 71 (July):289-306.   (Google | More links)
Greenspan, Patricia S. (1986). Identificatory love. Philosophical Studies 50 (3).   (Google)
Gregory, Joshua C. (1923). Some theories of laughter. Mind 32 (127):328-344.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Griffiths, Paul E. (2004). Is emotion a natural kind? In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 13 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In _What Emotions Really Are: The problem of psychological categories_ I argued that it is unlikely that all the psychological states and processes that fall under the vernacular category of emotion are sufficiently similar to one another to allow a unified scientific psychology of the emotions. In this paper I restate what I mean by ?natural kind? and my argument for supposing that emotion is not a natural kind in this specific sense. In the following sections I discuss the two most promising proposals to reunify the emotion category: the revival of the Jamesian theory of emotion associated with the writings of Antonio Damasio and a philosophical approach to the content of emotional representations that draws on ?multi-level appraisal theory? in psychology
Hatzimoysis, Anthony E. (2003). Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Cambridge University Press, 2003 Review by Dina Mendonça, Ph.D. on Jun 12th 2005 Volume: 9, Number: 23
Haybron, Daniel M. (2001). Happiness and pleasure. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 62 (3):501-528.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper argues against hedonistic theories of happiness. First, hedonism is too inclusive: many pleasures cannot plausibly be construed as constitutive of happiness. Second, any credible theory must count either attitudes of life satisfaction, affective states such as mood, or both as constituents of happiness; yet neither sort of state reduces to pleasure. Hedonism errs in its attempt to reduce happiness, which is at least partly dispositional, to purely episodic experiential states. The dispositionality of happiness also undermines weakened nonreductive forms of hedonism, as some happiness-constitutive states are not pleasures in any sense. Moreover, these states can apparently fail to exhibit the usual hedonic properties; sadness, for instance, can sometimes be pleasant. Finally, the nonhedonistic accounts are adequate if not superior on grounds of practical and theoretical utility, quite apart from their superior conformity to the folk notion of happiness
Jäger, Christoph & Bartsch, Anne (2006). Meta-emotions. Grazer Philosophische Studien 73 (1):179-204.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper explores the phenomenon of meta-emotions. Meta-emotions are emotions people have about their own emotions. We analyze the intentional structure of meta-emotions and show how psychological findings support our account. Acknowledgement of meta-emotions can elucidate a number of important issues in the philosophy of mind and, more specifically, the philosophy and psychology of emotions. Among them are (allegedly) ambivalent or paradoxical emotions, emotional communication, emotional self-regulation, privileged access failure for repressed emotions, and survivor guilt
K., D. (2002). Kant's taxonomy of the emotions. Kantian Review 6 (1):109-128.   (Google)
Kristjánsson, Kristján (2005). Justice and desert-based emotions. Philosophical Explorations 8 (1):53 – 68.   (Google)
Abstract: A number of contemporary philosophers have pointed out that justice is not primarily an intellectual virtue, grounded in abstract, detached beliefs, but rather an emotional virtue, grounded in certain beliefs and desires that are compelling and deeply embedded in human nature. As a complex emotional virtue, justice seems to encompass, amongst other things, certain desert-based emotions that are developmentally and morally important for an understanding of justice. This article explores the philosophical reasons for the rising interest in desert-based emotions and offers a conceptual overview of some common emotions of this sort having to do with the fortunes of others and of oneself, respectively. The article does not give a definitive answer to the question of whether those emotions really are virtuous, but aims at enriching our understanding of what kind of virtue they might possibly represent
Lahno, Bernd (2001). On the emotional character of trust. Ethical Theory and Moral Practice 4 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: Trustful interaction serves the interests of those involved. Thus, one could reason that trust itself may be analyzed as part of rational, goaloriented action. In contrast, common sense tells us that trust is an emotion and is, therefore, independent of rational deliberation to some extent. I will argue that we are right in trusting our common sense. My argument is conceptual in nature, referring to the common distinction between trust and pure reliance. An emotional attitude may be understood as some general pattern in the way the world or some part of the world is perceived by an individual. Trust may be characterized by such a pattern. I shall focus on two central features of a trusting attitude. First, trust involves a participant attitude (Strawson) toward the person being trusted. Second, a situation of trust is perceived by a trusting person as one in which shared values or norms motivate both his own actions as well as those of the person being trusted. As an emotional attitude, trust is, to some extent, independent of objective information. It determines what a trusting person will believe and how various outcomes are evaluated. Hence, trust is quite different from rational belief and the problem with trust is not adequately met in minimizing risk by supplying extensive information or some mechanism of sanctioning. Trust is an attitude that enables us to cope with risk in a certain way. If we want to promote trustful interaction, we must form our institutions in ways that allow individuals to experience their interest and values as shared and, thus, to develop a trusting attitude
Leighton, Stephen R. (1988). On feeling angry and elated. Journal of Philosophy 85 (May):253-264.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Matthen, Mohan (1998). Biological universals and the nature of fear. Journal of Philosophy 95 (3):105-132.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Cognitive definitions cannot accommodate fear as it occurs in species incapable of sophisticated cognition. Some think that fear must, therefore, be noncognitive. This paper explores another option, arguably more in line with evolutionary theory: that like other "biological universals" fear admits of variation across and within species. A paradigm case of such universals is species: it is argued that they can be defined by ostension in the manner of Putnam and Kripke without implying that they must have an invariable essence. Emotions can be defined in this way too, in principle, but the theoretical understanding of homology necessary to do so is lacking at present.
Meynell, Hugo (2007). Justice and desert-based emotions. By Kristjan Kristjansson. Heythrop Journal 48 (4):664–666.   (Google | More links)
Neu, Jerome (2000). A Tear is an Intellectual Thing: The Meanings of Emotion. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 10 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Is jealousy eliminable? If so, at what cost? What are the connections between pride the sin and the pride insisted on by identity politics? How can one question an individual's understanding of their own happiness or override a society's account of its own rituals? What is wrong with incest? These and other questions about what sustains and threatens our identity are pursued using the resources of philosophy, psychoanalysis, and other disciplines. The discussion throughout is informed and motivated by the Spinozist hope that understanding our lives can help change them, can help make us more free
Newirth, Joseph (2006). Jokes and their relation to the unconscious: Humor as a fundamental emotional experience. Psychoanalytic Dialogues 16 (5):557-571.   (Google)
Nussbaum, Martha (1988). Narrative emotions: Beckett's genealogy of love. Ethics 98 (2):225-254.   (Google | More links)
Prinz, Jesse, Is empathy necessary for morality?   (Google)
Abstract: It is widely believed that empathy is a good thing, from a moral point of view. It is something we should cultivate because it makes us better people. Perhaps that’s true. But it is also sometimes suggested that empathy is somehow necessary for morality. That is the hypothesis I want to interrogate and challenge. Not only is there little evidence for the claim that empathy is necessary, there is also reason to think empathy can interfere with the ends of morality. A capacity for empathy might make us better people, but placing empathy at the center of our moral lives may be ill‐advised. That is not to say that morality shouldn’t centrally involve emotions. I think emotions are essential for moral judgment and moral motivation (Prinz, 2007). It’s just that empathetic emotions are not ideally suited for these jobs. Before embarking on this campaign against empathy, I want to say a little more about the target of the attack. What is empathy? And what would it mean to say empathy is necessary for morality? With respect to the first question, much has been written. Theories of empathy abound. Batson et al. (1995: 1042) define empathy as, “as an other‐oriented emotional response congruent with the perceived welfare of another person.” This is not the definition I will be using. Batson’s construct might be better characterized as “concern,” because of its focus on another person’s welfare. Indeed, in much of his research he talks about “empathetic concern.” Notice that this construct seems to be a combination of two separable things. Being concerned for someone is worrying about their welfare, which is something one can do even if one doesn’t feel what it would be like to be in their place. One can have concern for a plant, for example, and an insect, or even an artifact, like a beautiful building that has into disrepair. Empathy, seems to connote a kind of feeling that has to be at last possible for the object of empathy. If so, “empathetic concern” combines two different things—a find of feeling‐for an object and a feeling‐on‐behalf‐of an object. Much of the empirical literature, including the superb research that Batson has done, fails to isolate these components, and, as a result, some of the existing studies are confounded. They purport to show the value of empathy, but may really show the value of concern. My focus below will be on empathy, and I leave it as an open possibility that concern is highly important, if not necessary, for morality. Indeed, concern often seems to involve an element kind of moral anger, which I will argue is very important to morality. It is also important to distinguish empathy from sympathy. Suppose I feel outraged for someone who has been brainwashed into thinking she should follow a cult leader who is urging mass suicide. That would not necessarily qualify as empathy. As Darwall (1998: 261) points out, sympathy is a third‐person emotional response, whereas empathy involves putting oneself in another person’s shoes. But 1 Darwall’s definition is also somewhat problematic. He says, “Empathy consists in feeling what one imagines he feels, or perhaps should feel (fear, say), or in some imagined copy of these feelings, whether one comes thereby to be concerned … or not.” This definition has two features, which I would like to avoid. First, the appeal to imagination seems overly intellectual. Imagination sounds like a kind of mental act that requires effort on the part of the imaginer. As Darwell recognizes, empathy in its simplest form empathy is just emotional contagion: catching the emotion that another person feels (Hatfield et al., 1994; Hoffman, 2000). It seems inflated to call contagion an imaginative act. Also, I want to resist Darwall’s application of “empathy” to cases where one has a feeling that someone should feel, but does not feel. The problem is that this tends to blur the distinction between empathy and sympathy. Suppose I encounter a member of a cult who is delighted by the cult leader’s nefarious plans. The cult member should by afraid, but is not. If I feel fear on the cult member’s behalf, that is not putting myself in the cult member’s shoes. As I will use the term, empathy requires a kind of emotional mimicry. I do not wish to imply that empathy is always an automatic process, in the way that emotional contagion is. Sometimes imagination is requires, and sometimes we experience emotions that we think someone would be experiencing, even if we have not seen direct evidence that the emotion is, in fact, being experienced. For example, one might feel empathetic hope for a marathon runner who is a few steps behind the runner is first place, or anxiety for the first place runner, and the second place runner catches up. We can experience these feelings even if the runners’ facial expressions reveal little more than muscular contortions associated with concentration and physical exertion. A situation can reveal a feeling. The core idea, as I will use the term, is that empathy is a kind of vicarious emotion: it’s feeling what one takes another person to be feeling. And the “taking” here can be a matter of automatic contagion or the result of a complicated exercise of the imagination. I don’t think there is anything anachronistic about this notion of empathy. I think it has a long tradition in moral philosophy, even though the term “empathy” is only 100 years old. The British moralists, including David Hume and Adam Smith, used “sympathy” in way that is similar to the way I want to use “empathy.” Here is Smith (1759: II.i): “Whatever is the passion which arises from any object in the person principally concerned, an analogous emotion springs up, at the thought of his situation, in the breast of every attentive spectator.” My question, in the pages that follow, is whether empathy so‐defined is necessary for morality. I should note again, in advance, that the empirical literature does not always distinguish between the constructs I have been discussing, but I do think that all the studies I discuss below can, by inference at least, shed some light on empathy as defined here. The suggestion that empathy is necessary for morality can be interpreted in at least three different ways. One might hold the view that empathy is necessary for making moral judgment. One might think empathy is necessary for moral development. And one might think empathy is necessary for motivating moral conduct. I think each of these conjectures is false. Empathy is not necessary for any of these things. We can have moral systems without empathy. Of course, it doesn’t follow directly that empathy should be eliminated from morality. One might think the modal question—Can there be morality without empathy?—and the related....
Prinz, Jesse J. (2004). Which emotions are basic? In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Abstract: There are two major perspectives on the origin of emotions. According to one, emotions are the products of natural selection. They are evolved adaptations, best understood using the explanatory tools of evolutionary psychology. According to the other, emotions are socially constructed, and they vary across cultural boundaries. There is evidence supporting both perspectives. In light of this, some have argued both approaches are right. The standard strategy for compromise is to say that some emotions are evolved and others are constructed. The evolved emotions are sometimes given the label “basic,” and there is considerable agreement about a handful of emotions in this category. My goal here is to challenge all of these perspectives. I don’t think we should adopt a globally evolutionary approach, nor indulge the radical view that emotions derive entirely from us. I am equally dissatisfied with approaches that attempt to please Darwinians and constructivists by dividing emotions into two separate classes. I will defend another kind of ecumenicalism. Every emotion that we have a name for is the product of both nature and nurture. Emotions are evolved and constructed. The dichotomy between the two approaches cannot be maintained. This thesis will require making some claims that would be regarded as surprising to many emotion researchers. First, while there is a difference between basic emotions and nonbasic emotions, it is not a structural difference. All emotions are fundamentally alike. Second, the standard list of basic emotions, though by many to be universal across cultures, are not basic after all. We don’t have names for the basic emotions. All emotions that we talk about are culturally informed. And finally, this concession to constructivism does not imply that emotions are cognitive in any sense. Emotions are perceptual and embodied. They are gut reactions, and they are not unique to our species..
Putman, Daniel (2001). The emotions of courage. Journal of Social Philosophy 32 (4):463–470.   (Google | More links)
Roberts, Robert C. (1988). Is amusement an emotion? American Philosophical Quarterly 25 (July):269-274.   (Google)
Rorty, Amélie Oksenberg (1998). The political sources of emotions: Greed and anger. Philosophical Studies 89 (2-3).   (Google)
Royzman, Edward B. & Sabini, John (2001). Something it takes to be an emotion: The interesting case of disgust. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 31 (1):29–59.   (Google | More links)
Sander, David (2008). Basic tastes and basic emotions: Basic problems and perspectives for a nonbasic solution. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 31 (1):88-88.   (Google)
Sharpe, Robert A. (1975). Seven reasons why amusement is an emotion. Journal of Value Inquiry 9 (3).   (Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (2002). Back to basics: On the very idea of "basic emotions". Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 32 (2):115–144.   (Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (1984). The Passions: The Myth and Nature of Human Emotions. Doubleday.   (Cited by 191 | Google)
Standish, Paul (1992). In praise of the cognitive emotions. Journal of Philosophy of Education 26 (1):117–119.   (Google | More links)
Tangney, June P.; Stuewig, Jeff & Mashek, Debra J. (ms). Moral emotions and moral behavior.   (Google)
Abstract:      Moral emotions represent a key element of our human moral apparatus, influencing the link between moral standards and moral behavior. This chapter reviews current theory and research on moral emotions. We first focus on a triad of negatively valenced "self-conscious" emotions - shame, guilt, and embarrassment. As in previous decades, much research remains focused on shame and guilt. We review current thinking on the distinction between shame and guilt, and the relative advantages and disadvantages of these two moral emotions. Several new areas of research are highlighted: research on the domain-specific phenomenon of body shame, styles of coping with shame, psychobiological aspects of shame, the link between childhood abuse and later proneness to shame, and the phenomena of vicarious or "collective" experiences of shame and guilt. In recent years, the concept of moral emotions has been expanded to include several positive emotions - elevation, gratitude, and the sometimes morally relevant experience of pride. Finally, we discuss briefly a morally relevant emotional process - other-oriented empathy
Velleman, J. David (1999). Love as a moral emotion. Ethics 109 (2).   (Google | More links)
Wright, William K. (1916). Conscience as reason and as emotion. Philosophical Review 25 (5):676-691.   (Google | More links)
Zinck, Alexandra & Newen, Albert (2008). Classifying emotion: A developmental account. Synthese 161 (1).   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The aim of this paper is to propose a systematic classification of emotions which can also characterize their nature. The first challenge we address is the submission of clear criteria for a theory of emotions that determine which mental phenomena are emotions and which are not. We suggest that emotions as a subclass of mental states are determined by their functional roles. The second and main challenge is the presentation of a classification and theory of emotions that can account for all existing varieties. We argue that we must classify emotions according to four developmental stages: 1. pre-emotions as unfocussed expressive emotion states, 2. basic emotions, 3. primary cognitive emotions, and 4. secondary cognitive emotions. We suggest four types of basic emotions (fear, anger, joy and sadness) which are systematically differentiated into a diversity of more complex emotions during emotional development. The classification distinguishes between basic and non-basic emotions and our multi-factorial account considers cognitive, experiential, physiological and behavioral parameters as relevant for constituting an emotion. However, each emotion type is constituted by a typical pattern according to which some features may be more significant than others. Emotions differ strongly where these patterns of features are concerned, while their essential functional roles are the same. We argue that emotions form a unified ontological category that is coherent and can be well defined by their characteristic functional roles. Our account of emotions is supported by data from developmental psychology, neurobiology, evolutionary biology and sociology

5.1f.2.3 Emotions and Appraisals

Aogáin, Eoghan Mac (2000). Emotion, cognition, and free representation. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):210-210.   (Google)
Abstract: The representation of events, in primates at any rate, is a separate process from their emotional evaluation. The same holds for cognitive evaluation. Here too representation and evaluation are separate operations. Acknowledging the symmetry leads to the notion of free representation
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (1997). Appraisal theories of emotions. Journal of Philosophical Research 22 (April):129-143.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Cassin, Chrystine E. (1968). Emotions and evaluations. Personalist 49:563-571.   (Google)
Colombetti, Giovanna & Thompson, Evan (2005). Enacting emotional interpretations with feeling. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (2):200-201.   (Google)
Abstract: This commentary makes three points: (1) There may be no clear-cut distinction between emotion and appraisal “constituents” at neural and psychological levels. (2) The microdevelopment of an emotional interpretation contains a complex microdevelopment of affect. (3) Neurophenomenology is a promising research program for testing Lewis's hypotheses about the neurodynamics of emotion-appraisal amalgams
Griffiths, Paul E., Appraisal and machiavellian emotion.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotional appraisal happens at more than one level. Low-level appraisals involve representations that are semantically coarse-grained, fuse the functional roles of belief and desire and have impoverished inferential roles, making it best to think of them as sub-conceptual. Multi-level theories of emotional appraisal are thus best conceived, not as theories of the actual conceptual content of emotional appraisals, but as ecological theories that identify the aspects of the environment that appraisal processes are tracking using diverse cognitive means. These aspects of the environment are what the environment ‘affords’ the organism. Some of these affordances are ‘goal-affordances’ - possibilities for future action. This perspective on emotional appraisal lends support to the idea that emotional appraisal is in part ‘Machiavellian’ or ‘strategic’. Organisms take into account the payoffs resulting from an emotional response when determining whether the eliciting situation ‘warrants’ that emotion
Griffiths, Paul E. (2004). Toward a "machiavellian" theory of emotional appraisal. In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The aim of appraisal theory in the psychology of emotion is to identify the features of the emotion-eliciting situation that lead to the production of one emotion rather than another2. A model of emotional appraisal takes the form of a set of dimensions against which potentially emotion-eliciting situations are assessed. The dimensions of the emotion hyperspace might include, for example, whether the eliciting situation fulfills or frustrates the subject’s goals or whether an actor in the eliciting situation has violated a norm. Richard Lazarus’s well-known model of emotional appraisal has six dimensions, and the regions of the resulting hyperspace that correspond to particular emotions are summarized by Lazarus as the ‘core relational themes’ of those emotions. Anger, for examples, is elicited by the core relational theme ‘a demeaning offence against me and mine’, sadness by ‘having experienced an irrevocable loss’ and guilt by ‘having transgressed a moral imperative’ (Lazarus, 1991)
Lazarus, Richard S. (1974). The self-regulation of emotion. Philosophical Studies 22:168-179.   (Cited by 18 | Google)
Moors, Agnes & Kuppens, Peter (2008). Distinguishing between two types of musical emotions and reconsidering the role of appraisal. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 31 (5):588-589.   (Google)
Northoff, Georg (2008). Is appraisal 'embodied' and 'embedded'? A neurophilosophical investigation of emotions. Journal of Consciousness Studies 15 (5):68-99.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotion theories in present philosophical discussion propose different models of relationship between feeling and appraisal. The multicomponent model considers appraisal as separate component and distinguishes it from feeling and physiological body changes thus presupposing what may be called 'disembodied' and 'disembedded' appraisal as representational. The recently emerged concept of enactment, in contrast, argues that appraisal is closely linked to feeling and physiological body changes presupposing what can be called 'embodied' and 'embedded' appraisal as relational. The aim of the paper is to investigate which concept of appraisal, the 'disembedded' or the 'embedded' one, is better compatible with current neuroimaging data on emotion processing and thus neurophilosophically more tenable. The 'disembodied' and 'disembedded' concept implies distinct and independent brain regions underlying feeling and appraisal whereas 'embodied' and 'embedded' appraisal implies overlapping and dependent brain regions. Recent neuroimaging studies demonstrate that medial and lateral prefrontal cortical regions are involved in both feeling and appraisal and that there seems to be reciprocal modulation between these regions. Though preliminary, these data suggest that feeling and appraisal are associated with different patterns of neural activity across overlapping and interdependent brain regions. I therefore conclude that current neuroscientific evidence is rather in favor of the 'embodied' and 'embedded' concept of appraisal as relational than the one of 'disembodied' and 'disembedded' appraisal as representational that is presupposed in current multicomponent theories of emotions
Prinz, Jesse (2004). Emotions embodied. In R. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: In one of the most frequently quoted passages in the history of emotion research, William James (1884: 189f) announces that emotions occur when the perception of an exciting fact causes a collection of bodily changes, and “our feeling of the same changes as they occur IS the emotion.” The same idea occurred to Carl Lange (1984) around the same time. These authors were not the first to draw a link between the emotions and the body. Indeed, this had been a central theme of Descartes’ exquisite opus, The Passions of the Soul. But James and Lange wanted to push things farther than most, suggesting that emotions are exhausted by bodily changes or perceptions thereof. Other kinds of mental episodes might co-occur when we have an emotion state. For James, an emotion follows an exciting perception. But the exciting perception is not a part of the emotion it excited (Ellsworth, 1994, reads James differently, but see Reisenzein et al.’s 1995 convincing response). The majority of contemporary emotion researchers, especially those in philosophy, find this suggestion completely untenable. Surely, emotions involve something more. At their core, emotions are more like judgments or thoughts, than perceptions. They evaluate, assess, or appraise. Emotions are amendable to rational assessment; they report, correctly or incorrectly, on how we are faring in the world. Within this general consensus, there is a further debate about whether the body should figure into a theory of emotions at all. Perhaps James and Lange offer a theory that is not merely incomplete, but entirely off base. Where they view judgments as contingent and non-constitutive concomitants of emotions, it is actually bodily perceptions that deserve this demotion. Perhaps emotions can be, and often are, disembodied in some fundamental sense
Prinz, Jesse J. (2003). Emotions, psychosemantics, and embodied appraisals. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Price, Carolyn S. (2006). Fearing fluffy: The content of an emotional appraisal. In Graham F. Macdonald & David Papineau (eds.), Teleosemantics. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Sander, David (2008). Basic tastes and basic emotions: Basic problems and perspectives for a nonbasic solution. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 31 (1):88-88.   (Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (2007). True To Our Feelings: What Our Emotions Are Really Telling Us. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: We live our lives through our emotions, writes Robert Solomon, and it is our emotions that give our lives meaning. What interests or fascinates us, who we love, what angers us, what moves us, what bores us--all of this defines us, gives us character, constitutes who we are. In True to Our Feelings, Solomon illuminates the rich life of the emotions--why we don't really understand them, what they really are, and how they make us human and give meaning to life. Emotions have recently become a highly fashionable area of research in the sciences, with brain imaging uncovering valuable clues as to how we experience our feelings. But while Solomon provides a guide to this cutting-edge research, as well as to what others--philosophers and psychologists--have said on the subject, he also emphasizes the personal and ethical character of our emotions. He shows that emotions are not something that happen to us, nor are they irrational in the literal sense--rather, they are judgements we make about the world, and they are strategies for living in it. Fear, anger, love, guilt, jealousy, compassion--they are all essential to our values, to living happily, healthily, and well. Solomon highlights some of the dramatic ways that emotions fit into our ethics and our sense of the good life, how we can make our emotional lives more coherent with our values and be more "true to our feelings" and cultivate emotional integrity. The story of our lives is the story of our passions. We fall in love, we are gripped by scientific curiosity and religious fervor, we fear death and grieve for others, we humble ourselves in envy, jealousy, and resentment. In this remarkable book, Robert Solomon shares his fascination with the emotions and illuminates our passions in an exciting new way

5.1f.2.4 Emotions and Feelings

Aune, Bruce (1963). Feelings, moods, and introspection. Mind 72 (April):187-208.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Aydede, Murat (2000). Emotions or emotional feelings? (Commentary on Rolls' The Brain and Emotion). Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23:192-194.   (Google)
Abstract: It turns out that Rolls’s answer to Nagel’s (1974) question, "What is it like to be a bat?" is brusque: there is nothing it is like to be a bat . . . provided that bats don’t have a linguistically structured internal representational system that enables them to think about their first-order thoughts which are also linguistically structured. For phenomenal consciousness, a properly functioning system of higher-order linguistic thought (HOLT) is necessary (Rolls 1998, p. 262). By this criterion, not only bats, but also a great portion of the animal kingdom, perhaps all animal species except humans, turn out to lack phenomenal consciousness. Indeed, even human babies, and perhaps infants before the early stages of acquiring their first language, are likely to lack such consciousness, if one considers the level of conceptual sophistication required by the HOLT hypothesis. In order to have a higher-order thought, one needs to have the concept of a
Barrett, Lisa; Mesquita, Batja; Ochsner, Kevin N. & Gross, ­James J. (ms). The experience of emotion.   (Google)
Abstract:      Experiences of emotion are content-rich events that emerge at the level of psychological description, but must be causally constituted by neurobiological processes. This chapter outlines an emerging scientific agenda for understanding what these experiences feel like and how they arise. We review the available answers to what is felt (i.e., the content that makes up an experience of emotion) and how neurobiological processes instantiate these properties of experience. These answers are then integrated into a broad framework that describes, in psychological terms, how the experience of emotion emerges from more basic processes. We then discuss the role of such experiences in the economy of the mind and behavior
Ben-Ze?ev, A. (2002). Emotions are not feelings. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (1):81-89.   (Google)
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (2002). Emotions are not feelings: Comment. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (1):81-89.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Browning, Douglas (1965). The philosophy of mind, part I: The privacy of feelings. Southern Journal of Philosophy 3:45-56.   (Google)
Damasio, Antonio R. (1999). The Feeling of What Happens: Body and Emotion in the Making of Consciousness. Harcourt Brace and Co.   (Cited by 2364 | Google)
de Sousa, Ronald (online). Emotion. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
Falk, Barrie (1996). Feeling and cognition. In Anthony O'Hear (ed.), Verstehen and Humane Understanding. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Gean, William D. (1979). Emotion, emotional feeling and passive body change. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 9 (1):39–51.   (Google | More links)
Goldstein, Irwin (2002). Are emotions feelings? A further look at hedonic theories of emotions. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (1):21-33.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Many philosophers sharply distinguish emotions from feelings. Emotions are not feelings, and having an emotion does not necessitate having some feeling, they think. In this paper I reply to a set of arguments people use sharply to distinguish emotions from feelings. In response to these people, I endorse and defend a hedonic theory of emotion that avoids various anti-feeling objections. Proponents of this hedonic theory analyze an emotion by reference to forms of cognition (e.g., thought, belief, judgment) and a pleasant or an unpleasant feeling. Given this theory,emotions are feelings in some important sense of "feelings", and these feelings are identified as particular emotions by reference to their hedonic character and the cognitive state that causes the hedonic feelings
Goldie, Peter (2006). Emotional experience and understanding. In Richard Menary (ed.), Radical Enactivism: Intentionality, Phenomenology and Narrative: Focus on the Philosophy of Daniel D. Hutto.   (Google)
Goldie, Peter (2002). Emotions, feelings and intentionality. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 1 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   Emotions, I will argue, involve two kinds of feeling: bodily feeling and feeling towards. Both are intentional, in the sense of being directed towards an object. Bodily feelings are directed towards the condition of one's body, although they can reveal truths about the world beyond the bounds of one's body – that, for example, there is something dangerous nearby. Feelings towards are directed towards the object of the emotion – a thing or a person, a state of affairs, an action or an event; such emotional feelings involve a special way of thinking of the object of the emotion, and I draw an analogy with Frank Jackson's well-known knowledge argument to show this. Finally, I try to show that, even if materialism is true, the phenomenology of emotional feelings, as described from a personal perspective, cannot be captured using only the theoretical concepts available for the impersonal stance of the sciences
Green, Mitchell S. (2007). Self-Expression. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Mitchell S. Green presents a systematic philosophical study of self-expression - a pervasive phenomenon of the everyday life of humans and other species, which has received scant attention in its own right. He explores the ways in which self-expression reveals our states of thought, feeling, and experience, and he defends striking new theses concerning a wide range of fascinating topics: our ability to perceive emotion in others, artistic expression, empathy, expressive language, meaning, facial expression, and speech acts. He draws on insights from evolutionary game theory, ethology, the philosophy of language, social psychology, pragmatics, aesthetics, and neuroscience to present a stimulating and accessible interdisciplinary work
Gunther, York H. (2004). The phenomenology and intentionality of emotion. Philosophical Studies 117 (1-2):43-55.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Hatfield, Gary (2007). Did Descartes have a Jamesian theory of the emotions? Philosophical Psychology 20 (4):413-440.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Philosophical Psychology 20 (2007), 413–40. Key words: Cognitive theories of emotion, Rene Descartes, embodiment, emotions, evolution, historical methodology, instinct, mechanistic theories of behavior, mind–brain relations, passions, William James
Hatzimoysis, Anthony E. (2003). Emotional feelings and intentionalism. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Hatzimoysis, Anthony E. (2003). Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Cambridge University Press, 2003 Review by Dina Mendonça, Ph.D. on Jun 12th 2005 Volume: 9, Number: 23
Helm, Bennett W. (2009). Emotions as evaluative feelings. Emotion Review 1 (3):248--55.   (Google)
Abstract: The phenomenology of emotions has traditionally been understood in terms of bodily sensations they involve. This is a mistake. We should instead understand their phenomenology in terms of their distinctively evaluative intentionality. Emotions are essentially affective modes of response to the ways our circumstances come to matter to us, and so they are ways of being pleased or pained by those circumstances. Making sense of the intentionality and phenomenology of emotions in this way requires rejecting traditional understandings of intentionality and so coming to see emotions as a distinctive and irreducible class of mental states lying at the intersection of intentionality, phenomenology, and motivation
Hutto, Daniel D. (2006). Unprincipled engagement: Emotional experience, expression and response. In Richard Menary (ed.), Radical Enactivism: Intentionality, Phenomenology and Narrative: Focus on the Philosophy of Daniel D. Hutto.   (Google)
James, William (1884). What is an emotion? Mind 9 (34):188-205.   (Cited by 744 | Google | More links)
Kamler, Howard F. (1973). Emotional feelings. Philosophia 3 (October):381-411.   (Google | More links)
Kieran, Matthew (1998). Valuing emotions by Michael Stocker with Elizabeth hegeman. Cambridge university press, 1996, pp. XXVIII + 353. £45.00 hb, £15.95 pb. Philosophy 73 (2):305-324.   (Google)
Koch, Philip J. (1987). Bodily feeling in emotion. Dialogue 26:59-75.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
LeDoux, Joseph (2008). Emotional coloration of consciousness: How feelings come about. In Lawrence Weiskrantz & Martin Davies (eds.), Frontiers of Consciousness. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Leighton, Stephen R. (1984). Feelings and emotion. Review of Metaphysics 38 (December):303-320.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Lyons, William E. (1980). Emotion. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 65 | Google | More links)
Lyons, William E. (1977). Emotions and feelings. Ratio 19 (June):1-12.   (Google)
Madell, Geoffrey C. & Ridley, Aaron (1997). Emotion and feeling. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 71 (71):147-176.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Madell, Geoffrey (1997). Emotion and feeling: Geoffrey Madell. Aristotelian Society Supplementary Volume 71 (1):147–162.   (Google | More links)
Mele, Alfred R. (1989). Akratic feelings. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 50 (2):277-288.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Elsewhere, I have argued for the possibility of strict or full-blown akratic action - roughly, free (or uncompelled), intentional action against the agent's better judgment.' My aim in the present paper is to defend and account for the possibility of an analogous variety of akratic feeling.
Myin, Erik & De Nul, Lars (2006). Feelings and objects. In Richard Menary (ed.), Radical Enactivism: Intentionality, Phenomenology and Narrative: Focus on the Philosophy of Daniel D. Hutto.   (Google)
Northoff, Georg (2008). Are our emotional feelings relational? A neurophilosophical investigation of the james–lange theory. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 7 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: The James–Lange theory considers emotional feelings as perceptions of physiological body changes. This approach has recently resurfaced and modified in both neuroscientific and philosophical concepts of embodiment of emotional feelings. In addition to the body, the role of the environment in emotional feeling needs to be considered. I here claim that the environment has not merely an indirect and thus instrumental role on emotional feelings via the body and its sensorimotor and vegetative functions. Instead, the environment may have a direct and non-instrumental, i.e., constitutional role in emotional feelings; this implies that the environment itself in the gestalt of the person–environment relation is constitutive of emotional feeling rather than the bodily representation of the environment. Since the person–environment relation is crucial in this approach, I call it the relational concept of emotional feeling. After introducing the relational concept of emotional feeling, the present paper investigates the neurophilosophical question whether current neuroimaging data on human emotion processing and anatomical connectivity are empirically better compatible with the “relational” or the “embodied” concept of emotional feeling. These data lend support to the empirical assumption that neural activity in subcortical and cortical midline regions code the relationship between intero- and exteroceptive stimuli in a relational mode, i.e. their actual balance, rather than in a translational mode, i.e., by translating extero- into interoceptive stimulus changes. Such intero-exteroceptive relational mode of neural coding may have implications for the characterization of emotional feeling with regard to phenomenal consciousness and intentionality. I therefore conclude that the here advanced relational concept of emotional feeling may be considered neurophilosophically more plausible and better compatible with current neuroscientific data than the embodied concept as presupposed in the James–Lange theory and its modern neuroscientific and philosophical versions
Perkins, Moreland (1966). Emotion and feeling. Philosophical Review 75 (April):139-160.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Prinz, Jesse J. (2005). Are emotions feelings? Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (8-10):9-25.   (Google | More links)
Prinz, Jesse (2004). Emotions embodied. In R. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: In one of the most frequently quoted passages in the history of emotion research, William James (1884: 189f) announces that emotions occur when the perception of an exciting fact causes a collection of bodily changes, and “our feeling of the same changes as they occur IS the emotion.” The same idea occurred to Carl Lange (1984) around the same time. These authors were not the first to draw a link between the emotions and the body. Indeed, this had been a central theme of Descartes’ exquisite opus, The Passions of the Soul. But James and Lange wanted to push things farther than most, suggesting that emotions are exhausted by bodily changes or perceptions thereof. Other kinds of mental episodes might co-occur when we have an emotion state. For James, an emotion follows an exciting perception. But the exciting perception is not a part of the emotion it excited (Ellsworth, 1994, reads James differently, but see Reisenzein et al.’s 1995 convincing response). The majority of contemporary emotion researchers, especially those in philosophy, find this suggestion completely untenable. Surely, emotions involve something more. At their core, emotions are more like judgments or thoughts, than perceptions. They evaluate, assess, or appraise. Emotions are amendable to rational assessment; they report, correctly or incorrectly, on how we are faring in the world. Within this general consensus, there is a further debate about whether the body should figure into a theory of emotions at all. Perhaps James and Lange offer a theory that is not merely incomplete, but entirely off base. Where they view judgments as contingent and non-constitutive concomitants of emotions, it is actually bodily perceptions that deserve this demotion. Perhaps emotions can be, and often are, disembodied in some fundamental sense
Prinz, Jesse J. (2003). Emotions, psychosemantics, and embodied appraisals. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Ratcliffe, Matthew (2005). The feeling of being. Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (8-10):43-60.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Ridley, Aaron (1997). Emotion and feeling: Aaron Ridley. Aristotelian Society Supplementary Volume 71 (1):163–176.   (Google | More links)
Schroeder, Timothy (2008). Unexpected pleasure. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)
Abstract: As topics in the philosophy of emotion, pleasure and displeasure get less than their fair share of attention. On the one hand, there is the fact that pleasure and displeasure are given no role at all in many theories of the emotions, and secondary roles in many others.1 On the other, there is the centrality of pleasure and displeasure to being emotional. A woman who tears up because of a blustery wind, while an ill-advised burrito weighs heavily upon her digestive tract, feels an impressive number of the sensations felt by someone who is gut-wrenchingly sad. Yet, unless she feels bad, the way she feels is only a pale echo of the feeling of sadness. If she feels good in spite of the burrito and the wind, then she does not feel at all the way she would if she were sad. Likewise, a man falling asleep can hardly fail to feel his muscles relax, his heart rate fall, and so on, but unless he feels good his state is only a shadow of feeling content. This paper will begin with a sketch of the nature of pleasure and displeasure, and the relation between them and the feelings that are characteristic of emotions. It will then argue that the capacity to feel pleased and displeased is, quite literally, a sense modality: one allowing us to perceive net change in the satisfaction of our intrinsic desires. As with any sense modality, the capacity to feel pleased and displeased displays substantial modularity. The paper concludes by considering the ways in which the modularity of pleasure and displeasure contributes to effects that might reasonably be called “the modularity of the emotions.”
Sizer, Laura (2006). What feelings can't do. Mind and Language 21 (1):108-135.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Arguments over whether emotions and moods are feelings have demonstrated confusion over the concept of a feeling and, in particular, what it is that feelings can—and cannot—do. I argue that the causal and explanatory roles we assign emotions and moods in our theories are inconsistent with their being feelings. Sidestepping debates over the natures of emotions and moods I frame my arguments primarily in terms of what it is emotions, moods and feelings do. I provide an analysis that clarifies the role feelings can play in our psychology that is consistent with current psychological and neurological data
Slaby, Jan (2008). Affective intentionality and the feeling body. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 7 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: This text addresses a problem that is not sufficiently dealt with in most of the recent literature on emotion and feeling. The problem is a general underestimation of the extent to which affective intentionality is essentially bodily. Affective intentionality is the sui generis type of world-directedness that most affective states – most clearly the emotions – display. Many theorists of emotion overlook the extent to which intentional feelings are essentially bodily feelings. The important but quite often overlooked fact is that the bodily feelings in question are not the regularly treated, non-intentional bodily sensations (known from Jamesian accounts of emotion), but rather crucial carriers of world-directed intentionality. Consequently, most theories of human emotions and feelings recently advocated are deficient in terms of phenomenological adequacy. This text tries to make up for this deficit and develops a catalogue of five central features of intentional bodily feelings. In addition, Jesse Prinz’s embodied appraisal theory is criticized as an exemplary case of the misconstrual of the bodily nature of affective experience in naturalistic philosophy of mind
Solomon, Robert C. (1986). Emotions, feelings, and contexts. Journal of Philosophy 83 (11):653-654.   (Google | More links)
Stanley, Hiram M. (1886). Feeling and emotion. Mind 11 (41):66-76.   (Google | More links)
Stocker, Michael (1983). Psychic feelings: Their importance and irreducibility. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 61 (March):5-26.   (Cited by 14 | Google | More links)
Stocker, Michael (2002). Some problems about affectivity. Philosophical Studies 108 (1-2):151-158.   (Google | More links)
Abstract:   Neu's work is splendid. In addition to offering wonderfully illuminating characterizations of various emotions, it helps show that these individual characterizations, rather than an overall characterization of emotions or affectivity, have always been Neu's main concern. Nonetheless he is concerned with specific instances of, and often the general nature of, affectivity: what differentiates mere thoughts, desires, and values from emotions where the complex is affectively charged. I argue that his accounts of affectivity do not succeed — in that they can be satisfied by what is affectless
Whiting, Demian (2006). Standing up for an affective account of emotion. Philosophical Explorations 9 (3):261-276.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper constitutes a defence of an affective account of emotion. I begin by outlining the case for thinking that emotions are just feelings. I also suggest that emotional feelings are not reducible to other kinds of feelings, but rather form a distinct class of feeling state. I then consider a number of common objections that have been raised against affective accounts of emotion, including: (1) the objection that emotion cannot always consist only of feeling because some emotions - for example, indignation and regret - necessarily have a cognitive component (say, the perception of a lost opportunity in the case of regret); (2) the objection that emotion cannot consist only of feeling because in order to explain how emotions have intentional objects we will have to recognise that emotion consists of cognition; and (3) the objection that emotion cannot consist only of feeling because emotion, but not feeling, can be variously assessed or evaluated. However, I demonstrate how an affective account of emotion might be successfully defended against all of the objections that are cited
Whiting, Demian (forthcoming). The feeling theory of emotion and the object-directed emotions. European Journal of Philosophy.   (Google)
Abstract: Abstract: The 'feeling theory of emotion' holds that emotions are to be identified with feelings. An objection commonly made to that theory of emotion has it that emotions cannot be feelings only, as emotions have intentional objects. Jack does not just feel fear, but he feels fear-of-something . To explain this property of emotion we will have to ascribe to emotion a representational structure, and feelings do not have the sought after representational structure. In this paper I seek to defend the feeling theory of emotion against the challenge from the object-directed emotions

5.1f.2.5 Moods

Arregui, Jorge V. (1996). On the intentionality of moods: Phenomenology and linguistic analysis. American Catholic Philosophical Quarterly 70 (3):397-411.   (Google)
Aune, Bruce (1963). Feelings, moods, and introspection. Mind 72 (April):187-208.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Brown, Robert (1965). Moods and motives. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 43 (December):277-294.   (Google | More links)
Delancey, Craig Stephen (2006). Basic moods. Philosophical Psychology 19 (4):527-538.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The hypothesis that some moods are emotions has been rejected in philosophy, and is an unpopular alternative in psychology. This is because there is wide agreement that moods have a number of features distinguishing them from emotions. These include: lack of an intentional object and the related notion of lack of a goal; being of long duration; having pervasive or widespread effects; and having causes rather than reasons. Leading theories of mood have tried to explain these purported features by describing moods as global changes in the mind affecting such things as predispositions to holding certain beliefs or the thresholds for triggering a range of relevant behaviors. I show instead that our best understanding of emotions can show that basic emotions either have or can appear to have each of these features. Thus, a plausible hypothesis is that certain moods are emotions. This theory is more parsimonious than the global change theories, and for this reason is to be preferred as an explanation of some moods
Fish, William (2005). Emotions, moods, and intentionality. In Intentionality: Past and Future (Value Inquiry Book Series, Volume 173). Rodopi NY.   (Google)
Abstract: Under the general heading of what we might loosely call emotional states, a familiar distinction can be drawn between emotions (strictly so-called) and moods. In order to judge under which of these headings a subject’s emotional episode falls, we advance a question of the form: What is the subject’s emotion of or about? In some cases (for example fear, sadness, and anger) the provision of an answer is straightforward: the subject is afraid of the loose tiger, or sad about England’s poor performance in the World Cup, or angry with her errant child. Although the ways we find natural to talk in such situations can alter (afraid of, sad about, angry with, and so on), in each case the emotion has what Ronald de Sousa, following Wittgenstein, calls a target—“an actual particular to which that emotion relates.” (de Sousa, 1987, p.116)
Graham, George (1990). Melancholic epistemology. Synthese 82 (3):399-422.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Abstract:   Too little attention has been paid by philosophers to the cognitive and epistemic dimensions of emotional disturbances such as depression, grief, and anxiety and to the possibility of justification or warrant for such conditions. The chief aim of the present paper is to help to remedy that deficiency with respect to depression. Taxonomy of depression reveals two distinct forms: depression (1) with intentionality and (2) without intentionality. Depression with intentionality can be justified or unjustified, warranted or unwarranted. I argue that the effort of Aaron Beck to show that depressive reasoning is necessarily illogical and distorted is flawed. I identify an essential characteristic of that depression which is a mental illness. Finally, I describe the potential of depression to provide credal contact with important truths
Griffiths, Paul E. (1989). Folk, functional and neurochemical aspects of mood. Philosophical Psychology 2 (1):17-32.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: It has been suggested that moods are higher order-dispositions. This proposal is considered, and various shortcomings uncovered. The notion of a higher-order disposition is replaced by the more general notion of a higher-order functional state. An account is given in which moods are higher-order functional states, and the overall system of moods is a higher-order functional description of the mind. This proposal is defended in two ways. First, it is shown to capture some central features of our pre-scientific conception of moods. Secondly, it is argued that the account is more likely to be psychologically realistic (in a sense to be defined) than accounts which are behaviourally equivalent, but which do not employ a hierarchy of functional descriptions. It is suggested that the hierarchical structure of the model mirrors a feature of the physical states that realise moods and emotions
Lormand, Eric (1985). Toward a theory of moods. Philosophical Studies 47 (May):385-407.   (Cited by 17 | Google | More links)
Ratcliffe, Matthew (2002). Heidegger's attunement and the neuropsychology of emotion. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 1 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   I outline the early Heidegger's views on mood and emotion, and then relate his central claims to some recent finding in neuropsychology. These findings complement Heidegger in a number of important ways. More specifically, I suggest that, in order to make sense of certain neurological conditions that traditional assumptions concerning the mind are constitutionally incapable of accommodating, something very like Heidegger's account of mood and emotion needs to be adopted as an interpretive framework. I conclude by supporting Heidegger's insistence that the sciences constitute a derivative means of disclosing the world and our place within it, as opposed to an ontologically and epistemologically privileged domain of inquiry
Rotenstreich, Nathan (1984). A conceptual analysis of a philosophy of mood. Philosophia 14 (1-2).   (Google | More links)
Sizer, Laura (2000). Towards a computational theory of mood. British Journal for the Philosophy of Science 51 (4):743-770.   (Cited by 10 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Moods have global and profound effects on our thoughts, motivations and behavior. To understand human behavior and cognition fully, we must understand moods. In this paper I critically examine and reject the methodology of conventional ?cognitive theories? of affect. I lay the foundations of a new theory of moods that identifies them with processes of our cognitive functional architecture. Moods differ fundamentally from some of our other affective states and hence require distinct explanatory tools. The computational theory of mood I propose places them within the context of other mental phenomena and is consistent with the empirical data on moods
Staehler, Tanja (2007). How is a phenomenology of fundamental moods possible? International Journal of Philosophical Studies 15 (3):415 – 433.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In Being and Time as well as in his later writings, Heidegger comes to distinguish between fundamental moods and everyday or inauthentic moods. He also claims that phenomenology, rather than psychology, is the appropriate method for examining moods. This article employs a schematic approach to investigate a phenomenology of fundamental moods in terms of its possibilities and limits. Since, in Being and Time, the distinction between fundamental moods and ordinary moods is tied to the division between authenticity and inauthenticity, the latter concepts need to be addressed first. Guided by Klaus Held's article 'Fundamental Moods and Heidegger's Critique of Contemporary Culture', the second part of the article argues that Heidegger's phenomenology of moods is indeed one-sided, favouring anxiety at the expense of awe. Finally, I argue that, contrary to Held's claims, this one-sidedness cannot be amended by the means one finds in Heidegger's analyses. Instead, it is necessary to undertake closer examination of those moods which necessarily involve the other person

5.1f.3 Aspects of Emotion

Benson, John (1967). Emotion and expression. Philosophical Review 76 (3):335-357.   (Google | More links)

5.1f.3.1 Knowledge of Emotion

Ayton, Peter; Pott, Alice & Elwakili, Najat (2007). Affective forecasting: Why can't people predict their emotions? Thinking and Reasoning 13 (1):62 – 80.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Two studies explore the frequently reported finding that affective forecasts are too extreme. In the first study, driving test candidates forecast the emotional consequences of failing. Test failers overestimated the duration of their disappointment. Greater previous experience of this emotional event did not lead to any greater accuracy of the forecasts, suggesting that learning about one's own emotions is difficult. Failers' self-assessed chances of passing were lower a week after the test than immediately prior to the test; this difference correlated with the magnitude of individual immediate disappointments, suggesting the presence of a cognitive strategy for recovering from disappointments. A second study investigated the theory that undue focus on the differences between present and future biases affective forecasts. “Defocusing” that induced low-level construals of the future reduced the extremeness of affective forecasts but a higher-level construal did not. We conclude that a focusing effect may bias affective forecasts
Baier, Annette C. (1987). Getting in touch with our own feelings. Topoi 6 (September):89-97.   (Google | More links)
Debes, Remy (2010). Which empathy? Limitations in the mirrored “understanding” of emotion. Synthese 175 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: The recent discovery of so-called “mirror-neurons” in monkeys and a corresponding mirroring “system” in humans has provoked wide endorsement of the claim that humans understand a variety of observed actions, somatic sensations, and emotions via a kind of direct representation of those actions, sensations, and emotions. Philosophical efforts to assess the import of such “mirrored understanding” have typically focused on how that understanding might be brought to bear on theories of mindreading (how we represent other creatures as having mental states), and usually in cases of action. By contrast, this paper assesses mirrored understanding in cases of emotion and its import for theories of empathy and especially empathy in ethical contexts. In particular, this paper argues that the mirrored understanding claim is ambiguous and ultimately misleading when applied to emotion, partly because mirroring proponents fail to appreciate the way in which empathy might serve a distinct normative function in our judgments of what other people feel. The paper thus concludes with a call to revise the mirrored understanding claim, whether in neuroscience, psychology, or philosophy
Ellis, Ralph D. (1999). Why isn't consciousness empirically observable? Emotion, self-organization, and nonreductive physicalism. Journal of Mind and Behavior 20 (4):391-402.   (Google)
Fox, Michael (1973). On unconscious emotions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 34 (December):151-170.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Goldie, Peter (1999). How we think of others' emotions. Mind and Language 14 (4):394-423.   (Cited by 14 | Google | More links)
Green, Mitchell (2010). Perceiving emotions. Aristotelian Society Supplementary Volume 84 (1):45-61.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: I argue that it is possible literally to perceive the emotions of others. This account depends upon the possibility of perceiving a whole by perceiving one or more of its parts, and upon the view that emotions are complexes. After developing this account, I expound and reply to Rowland Stout's challenge to it. Stout is nevertheless sympathetic with the perceivability-of-emotions view. I thus scrutinize Stout's suggestion for a better defence of that view than I have provided, and offer a refinement of my own proposal that incorporates some of his insights
Green, Mitchell S. (2010). Replies to Eriksson, Martin and Moore. Acta Analytica 25 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: I reply to the main criticisms and suggestions for further clarification made by the contributors to this symposium on my book, Self-Expression . These replies are organized into the following sections: (1) What's in the name?, (2) Showing, expressing and indicating, (3) Expressing and signaling, (4) Perceiving emotions, (5) Voluntary/involuntary, (6) Expression and handicaps, (7) Expression and aesthetics, and (8) Looking ahead
Herzberg, Larry A. (2008). Constitutivism, belief, and emotion. Dialectica 62 (4):455-482.   (Google)
Abstract: Constitutivists about one's cognitive access to one's mental states often hold that for any rational subject S and mental state M falling into some specified range of types, necessarily, if S believes that she has M , then S has M . Some argue that such a principle applies to beliefs about all types of mental state. Others are more cautious, but offer no criterion by which the principle's range could be determined. In this paper I begin to develop such a criterion, arguing that although the principle applies when M is a belief, it does not apply when M is an emotion. I account for this asymmetry by focusing on differences in the commitments that belief and emotion conceptually involve, and briefly sketch out a psychological explanation of those differences. I conclude that one can reasonably split one's epistemological loyalties between constitutivism regarding meta-beliefs and non-constitutivism regarding beliefs about one's emotions
Lacewing, Michael (2007). Do unconscious emotions involve unconscious feelings? Philosophical Psychology 20 (1):81-104.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The very idea of unconscious emotion has been thought puzzling. But in recent debate about emotions, comparatively little attention has been given explicitly to the question. I survey a number of recent attempts by philosophers to resolve the puzzle and provide some preliminary remarks about their viability. I identify and discuss three families of responses: unconscious emotions involve conscious feelings, unconscious emotions involve no feelings at all, and unconscious emotions involve unconscious feelings. The discussion is exploratory rather than decisive for three reasons. First, the aim is to provide a framework for the debate, and identify a number of key issues for further research. Second, a number of the positions depend for their plausibility upon theoretical commitments that can be made clear, but cannot be evaluated in detail, in a survey article. Third, I believe no fully satisfactory, comprehensive solution has yet been developed
Lacewing, Michael (2005). Emotional self-awareness and ethical deliberation. Ratio 18 (1):65-81.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Martin, Michael W. (1979). Self-deception, self-pretence, and emotional detachment. Mind 88 (July):441-446.   (Google | More links)
Mullane, Harvey (1976). Unconscious and disguised emotions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 36 (March):403-411.   (Google)
Mullane, Harvey (1965). Unconscious emotion. Theoria 31:181-190.   (Google)
Myers, Gerald E. (1963). Feelings into words. Journal of Philosophy 60 (December):801-810.   (Google | More links)
Neisser, Joe (2006). Making the case for unconscious feeling. Southwest Philosophy Review 22 (1):129-138.   (Google)
Parr, Lisa A. (2001). Understanding other's emotions: From affective resonance to empathic action. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (1):44-45.   (Google)
Abstract: Empathy is a developmental process whereby individuals come to understand the emotional states of others. While the exact nature of this process remains unknown, PAM's utility is that it establishes empathy along a continuum of behavior ranging from emotional contagion to cognitive forms, a very useful distinction for understanding the phylogeny and ontogeny of this important process. The model will undoubtedly fuel future research, especially from comparative domains where data are most problematic
Perkins, Moreland (1966). Seeing and hearing emotions. Analysis 26 (June):193-197.   (Google)
Pessoa, Luiz; Japee, Shruti & Ungerleider, Leslie G. (2005). Visual awareness and the detection of fearful faces. Emotion 5 (2):243-247.   (Cited by 16 | Google)
Pickard, Hanna (2003). Emotions and the problem of other minds. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Roberts, Robert C. (1995). Feeling one's emotions and knowing oneself. Philosophical Studies 77 (2-3):319-38.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Sahdra, Baljinder & Thagard, Paul R. (2003). Self-deception and emotional coherence. Minds and Machines 13 (2):213-231.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract:   This paper proposes that self-deception results from the emotional coherence of beliefs with subjective goals. We apply the HOTCO computational model of emotional coherence to simulate a rich case of self-deception from Hawthorne's The Scarlet Letter.We argue that this model is more psychologically realistic than other available accounts of self-deception, and discuss related issues such as wishful thinking, intention, and the division of the self
Salmela, Mikko (2005). What is emotional authenticity? Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 35 (3):209–230.   (Google | More links)
Seager, William E. (2002). Emotional introspection. Consciousness and Cognition 11 (4):666-687.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Smith, Stephen D. & Bulman-Fleming, M. Barbara (2004). A hemispheric asymmetry for the unconscious perception of emotion. Brain and Cognition 55 (3):452-457.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Sneddon, Andrew (2008). Two views of emotional perception. In Luc Faucher & Christine Tappolet (eds.), The Modularity of Emotions. University of Calgary Press.   (Google)

5.1f.3.2 Emotional Expression

Barwell, Ismay (1986). How does art express emotion? Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 45 (2):175-181.   (Google | More links)
Betzler, Monika (2007). Making sense of actions expressing emotions. Dialectica 61 (3):447–466.   (Google | More links)
Brewer, Bill (2002). Emotion and other minds. In Understanding Emotions: Mind and Morals. Brookfield: Ashgate.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Abstract: What is the relation between emotional experience and its behavioural expression? As very preliminary clarification, I mean by ‘emotional experience’ such things as the subjective feeling of being afraid of something, or of being angry at someone. On the side of behavioural expression, I focus on such things as cowering in fear, or shaking a fist or thumping the table in anger. Very crudely, this is behaviour intermediate between the bodily changes which just happen in emotional arousal, such as sweating or the secretion of adrenalin, and reasoned actions done ‘out of an emotion’, such as breathing deeply to clam down, or writing a letter of complaint, for which a standard rationalizing explanation can be given.1 I pursue the relation between this experience and expression in a somewhat roundabout manner. First, I note an analogy between a problem of other minds, and Berkeley’s (1975) challenge to Locke’s (1975) realism. Second, I sketch what I regard as the correct strategy for meeting this challenge. Third, I develop and defend a parallel response to the problem of other minds, as this applies to certain basic directed emotions. This yields the following answer to my opening question. Reference to the appropriate expressive behaviour is essential to the identification of the way in which various emotional experiences present their worldly objects
Eastwood, John D. (online). From unconscious to conscious perception: Emotionally expressive faces and visual awareness.   (Google)
Goldie, Peter (2000). Explaining expressions of emotion. Mind 109 (433):25-38.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The question is how to explain expressions of emotion. It is argued that not all expressions of emotion are open to the same sort of explanation. Those expressions which are actions can be explained, like other sorts of action, by reference to a belief and a desire; however, no genuine expression of emotion is done as a means to some further end. Certain expressions of emotion which are actions can also be given a deeper explanation as being expressive of a wish. Expressions of emotion which are not actions cannot be given a belief-desire explanation: no belief is involved, and a desire is involved only in an honorific sense of 'desire'. The distinction amongst expressions of emotion between those which are actions and those which are not is not a precise one, and the paper concludes with some speculative remarks about borderline cases such as jumping for joy
Hansen, Forest (1972). The adequacy of verbal articulation of emotions. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 31 (2):249-253.   (Google | More links)
Hartmann, Ernest (2000). The waking-to-dreaming continuum and the effects of emotion. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (6):947-950.   (Google)
Abstract: The three-dimensional “AIM model” proposed by Hobson et al. is imaginative. However, many kinds of data suggest that the “dimensions” are not orthogonal, but closely correlated. An alternative view is presented in which mental functioning is considered as a continuum, or a group of closely linked continua, running from focused waking activity at one end, to dreaming at the other. The effect of emotional state is increasingly evident towards the dreaming end of the continuum. [Hobson et al.; Nielsen; Solms]
Hutto, Daniel D. (2006). Unprincipled engagement: Emotional experience, expression and response. In Richard Menary (ed.), Radical Enactivism: Intentionality, Phenomenology and Narrative: Focus on the Philosophy of Daniel D. Hutto.   (Google)
Ivet, P. (2002). Emotions, revision, and the explanation of emotional action. European Review of Philosophy 5.   (Google)
Koch, Philip J. (1983). Expressing emotion. Pacific Philosophical Quarterly 64 (April):176-189.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Pierce, A. H. (1906). Emotional expression and the doctrine of mutations. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 3 (21):573-575.   (Google | More links)
Shapiro, Debbie (2006). Your Body Speaks Your Mind: Decoding the Emotional, Psychological, and Spiritual Messages That Underlie Illness. Sounds True.   (Google)
Solomon, Robert C. (ed.) (2004). Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 10 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Philosophers since Aristotle have explored emotion, and the study of emotion has always been essential to the love of wisdom. In recent years Anglo-American philosophers have rediscovered and placed new emphasis on this very old discipline. The view that emotions are ripe for philosophical analysis has been supported by a considerable number of excellent publications. In this volume, Robert Solomon brings together some of the best Anglo-American philosophers now writing on the philosophy of emotion, with chapters from philosophers who have distinguished themselves in the field of emotion research and have interdisciplinary interests, particularly in the social and biological sciences. The reader will find a lively variety of positions on topics such as the nature of emotion, the category of "emotion," the rationality of emotions, the relationship between an emotion and its expression, the relationship between emotion, motivation, and action, the biological nature versus social construction of emotion, the role of the body in emotion, the extent of freedom and our control of emotions, the relationship between emotion and value, and the very nature and warrant of theories of emotion. In addition, this book acknowledges that it is impossible to study the emotions today without engaging with contemporary psychology and the neurosciences, and moreover engages them with zeal. Thus the essays included here should appeal to a broad spectrum of emotion researchers in the various theoretical, experimental, and clinical branches of psychology, in addition to theorists in philosophy, philosophical psychology, moral psychology, and cognitive science, the social sciences, and literary theory
Thalberg, Irving (1962). Natural expressions of emotion. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 22 (March):387-392.   (Google | More links)

5.1f.3.3 Aspects of Emotion, Misc

5.1f.3.4 Emotion and Reason

Angelette, Will (ms). Rationality, emotion, and belief revision: Waller's move beyond CBT & REBT.   (Google)
Abstract:      Sarah Waller proposes that cognitive therapists and philosophical counselors ought to consider the feelings of the client of paramount importance in belief system change rather than the rationality of the belief system. I offer an alternative strategy of counseling that reinstates the place of rational belief revision while still respecting the importance of emotions. Waller claims that, because of the problem of under-determination, the counseling goal of rational belief revision can be trumped by the goal of improved client affect. I suggest that, if we consider a different ontology for the domain of counseling - one whose objects are dialogues (the goal of counseling becomes greater information of dialogues), we can accommodate a place for emotions in rational belief revision. I then note some limitations of the new proposal and the possibility of incommensurability in the comparison of our different views
Badcock, C. (2004). Emotion verses reason as a genetic conflict. In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Betzler, Monika (2007). Making sense of actions expressing emotions. Dialectica 61 (3):447–466.   (Google | More links)
Birtchnell, John (2003). The Two of Me: The Rational Outer Me and the Emotional Inner Me. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: This book attempts to answer the question: How much of what we do is the result of conscious and deliberate decisions and how much originates in unconscious, unthought out, automatic directives? The answer is that far more than what we might imagine falls into the second category. We tend to assume responsibility for our unconsciously determined thoughts and actions, and even though we do not know why we think and act the way we do, we make up reasons for it, which we truly believe. Each one of us is really two people in the same body, who in many respects, function quite independently of each other, and yet somehow manage to get along with things, while the other, the outer brain, serves as the spokesperson for both of them. The inner brain is the source of our objectives and generates the emotions that keep us on track in our attainment of them. This book explores the strange relationship between these two parts of us across a spectrum of mental processes including, memory, language, problem-solving, dreams, delusions and hallucinations, and more complex pursuits sucs as the arts, humor and religion
Brady, Michael S. (2009). The irrationality of recalcitrant emotions. Philosophical Studies 145 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: A recalcitrant emotion is one which conflicts with evaluative judgement. (A standard example is where someone is afraid of flying despite believing that it poses little or no danger.) The phenomenon of emotional recalcitrance raises an important problem for theories of emotion, namely to explain the sense in which recalcitrant emotions involve rational conflict. In this paper I argue that existing ‘neojudgementalist’ accounts of emotions fail to provide plausible explanations of the irrationality of recalcitrant emotions, and develop and defend my own neojudgementalist account. On my view, recalcitrant emotions are irrational insofar as they incline the subject to accept an evaluative construal that the subject has already rejected
Brady, Michael S. (2008). Value and fitting emotions. Journal of Value Inquiry 42 (4).   (Google)
Cairns, Dorion (2000). Reason and emotion. Husserl Studies 17 (1).   (Google)
D'arms, Justin (2004). Bennett Helm, emotional reason: Deliberation, motivation, and the nature of value (cambridge: Cambridge university press, 2001), pp. X + 261. Utilitas 16 (3):343-345.   (Google)
Dennett, Daniel C. (ms). Review of Damasio, Descartes' error.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The legacy of René Descartes' notorious dualism of mind and body extends far beyond academia into everyday thinking: "These athletes are prepared both mentally and physically," and "There's nothing wrong with your body--it's all in your mind." Even among those of us who have battled Descartes' vision, there has been a powerful tendency to treat the mind (that is to say, the brain) as the body's boss, the pilot of the ship. Falling in with this standard way of thinking, we ignore an important alternative: viewing the brain (and hence the mind) as one organ among many, a relatively recent usurper of control, whose functions cannot properly be understood until we see it not as the boss, but as just one more somewhat fractious servant, working to further the interests of the body that shelters and fuels it, and gives its activities meaning. This historical or evolutionary perspective reminds me of the change that has come over Oxford in the thirty years since I was a student there. It used to be that the dons were in charge, while the bursars and other bureaucrats, right up to the Vice Chancellor, acted under their guidance and at their behest. Nowadays the dons, like their counterparts on American university faculties, are more clearly in the role of employees hired by a central Administration, but from where, finally, does the University get its meaning? In evolutionary history, a similar change has crept over the administration of our bodies. Where resides the "I" who is in charge of my body? In his wonderfully written book, Antonio Damasio seeks to restore our appreciation for the perspective of the body, and the shared balance of powers from which we emerge as conscious persons
de Sousa, Ronald (online). Emotion. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
de Sousa, Ronald B. (1979). The rationality of emotions. Dialogue.   (Google)
Elster, Jon (1994). Rationality, emotions, and social norms. Synthese 98 (1).   (Google)
Elster, Jon (1996). Rationality and the emotions. Economic Journal 106:1386-97.   (Cited by 63 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In an earlier paper (Elster, 1989 a), I discussed the relation between rationality and social norms. Although I did mention the role of the emotions in sustaining social norms, I did not focus explicitly on the relation between rationality and the emotions. That relation is the main topic of the present paper, with social norms in a subsidiary part
Evans, D. (2002). The search hypothesis of emotions. British Journal for the Philosophy of Science 53 (4):497-509.   (Google)
Abstract: Many philosophers and psychologists now argue that emotions play a vital role in reasoning. This paper explores one particular way of elucidating how emotions help reason which may be dubbed ?the search hypothesis of emotion?. After outlining the search hypothesis of emotion and dispensing with a red herring that has marred previous statements of the hypothesis, I discuss two alternative readings of the search hypothesis. It is argued that the search hypothesis must be construed as an account of what emotions typically do, rather than as a definition of emotion. Even as an account of what emotions typically do, the search hypothesis can only be evaluated in the context of a specific theory of what emotions are. 1 Introduction 2 The search hypothesis of emotion 3 A red herring: the frame problem 4 The search problem 5 Two readings of the search hypothesis 6 Two final remarks 7 Conclusion
Farell, Daniel (2004). Rationality and the emotions. Croatian Journal of Philosophy 4 (11):241-251.   (Google)
Fernandez-Berrocal, Pablo & Extremera, Natalio (2005). About emotional intelligence and moral decisions. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 28 (4):548-549.   (Google)
Abstract: This commentary explores the use of interaction between moral heuristics and emotional intelligence (EI). The main insight presented is that the quality of moral decisions is very sensitive to emotions, and hence this may lead us to a better understanding of the role of emotional abilities in moral choices. In doing so, we consider how individual differences (specifically, EI) are related to moral decisions. We summarize evidence bearing on some of the ways in which EI might moderate framing effects in different moral tasks such as “the Asian disease problem” and other more real-life problems like “a divorce decision.”
Fine, Cordelia (2006). Is the emotional dog wagging its rational tail, or chasing it? Philosophical Explorations 9 (1):83 – 98.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: According to Haidt's (2001) social intuitionist model (SIM), an individual's moral judgment normally arises from automatic 'moral intuitions'. Private moral reasoning - when it occurs - is biased and post hoc, serving to justify the moral judgment determined by the individual's intuitions. It is argued here, however, that moral reasoning is not inevitably subserviant to moral intuitions in the formation of moral judgments. Social cognitive research shows that moral reasoning may sometimes disrupt the automatic process of judgment formation described by the SIM. Furthermore, it seems that automatic judgments may reflect the 'automatization' of judgment goals based on prior moral reasoning. In line with this role for private moral reasoning in judgment formation, it is argued that moral reasoning can, under the right circumstances, be sufficiently unbiased to effectively challenge an individual's moral beliefs. Thus the social cognitive literature indicates a greater and more direct role for private moral reasoning than the SIM allows
Fisher, Justin C. (online). Emotions as modes of cognition.   (Google)
Abstract: I. Introduction. II. Ratiocination vs. Cognition. III. Emotions as Modes of Cognition. IV. Four Competing Proposals. V. The Impact of Emotion on Cognition. VI. The Kinematics of Ratiocination. VII. Competing Cognitive Theories. VIII. Why think Emotions are Beliefs? IX. The Intentionality of Emotions. X. The Kinematics of Emotions. XI. A Unified Account of the Emotions. XII. The Rationality of Emotions
Fisher, Mark (1977). Reason, emotion, and love. Inquiry 20 (1-4):189 – 203.   (Google)
Abstract: Wittgenstein's private language argument is interpreted as an example of a kind of transcendental argument which, if valid, explains why a certain concept must possess certain features. Cognition and affect are shown to require each other by an application of Bennett's account of what beings capable of true cognition must be capable of, and the necessity of certain emotions to the existence of any rules in a community is argued in similar fashion. Hume's account of love and admiration being rejected, an account of love, intended to explain some of love's familiar features, is defended, and various proposed additions to the analysis are rejected. The idea of love is linked to those of value, agency, and the transcendental self by argument showing that each of these ideas requires all of the others. Finally, the idea of love is linked by a direct argument to that of the transcendental self
Frank, Robert H. (1988). Passions Within Reason: The Strategic Role of Emotions. Norton.   (Cited by 1574 | Google)
Greenspan, Patricia (1980). A Case of Mixed Feelings: Ambivalence and the Logic of Emotion. In A. O. Rorty (ed.), Explaining Emotions.   (Google)
Greenspan, Patricia S. (2004). Emotions, rationality, and mind-body. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: This paper attempts to connect recent cross-disciplinary treatments of the cognitive or rational significance of emotions with work in contemporary philosophy identifying an evaluative propositional content of emotions. An emphasis on the perspectival nature of emotional evaluations allows for a notion of emotional rationality that does not seem to be available on alternative accounts
Greenspan, Patricia S. (2004). Practical reasoning and emotion. In The Oxford Handbook of Rationality. Oxford: Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Greenspan, Patricia (1988). Emotions and Reasons: An Inquiry into Emotional Justification. Routledge, Chapman and Hall.   (Google)
Abstract: Philosophers have traditionally tried to understand the emotions and their bearing on rationality and moral motivation by assimilating emotion to other categories such as sensation, judgment, and desire. In recent years, moving away from the Cartesian identification of emotions with particular sensations, many philosophers have embraced "judgmentalism," the view that emotions are essentially evaluative judgments or beliefs, with only an accidental connection to the feelings and impulses we intuitively take as "emotional." Anger, for instance, either is or entails the belief that one has been wronged and that the source of injury or offense deserves punishment
Helm, Bennett W. (2001). Emotions and practical reason: Rethinking evaluation and motivation. Noûs 35 (2):190–213.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The motivational problem is the problem of understanding how we can have rational control over what we do. In the face of phenomena like weakness of the will, it is commonly thought that evaluation and reason can always remain intact even as we sever their connection with motivation; consequently, solving the motivational problem is thought to be a matter of figuring out how to bridge this inevitable gap between evaluation and motivation. I argue that this is fundamentally mistaken and results in a conception of practical reason that is motivationally impotent. Instead, I argue, a proper understanding of evaluation and practical reason must include not only evaluative judgments but emotions as well. By analyzing the role of emotions in evaluation and the rational interconnections among emotions, desires, and evaluative judgments, I articulate a new conception of evaluation and motivation according to which there is a conceptual connection between them, albeit one that allows for the possibility of weakness of the will
Helm, Bennett W. (2001). Emotional Reason: Deliberation, Motivation, and the Nature of Value. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: How can we motivate ourselves to do what we think we ought? How can we deliberate about personal values and priorities? Bennett Helm argues that standard philosophical answers to these questions presuppose a sharp distinction between cognition and conation that undermines an adequate understanding of values and their connection to motivation and deliberation. Rejecting this distinction, Helm argues that emotions are fundamental to any account of value and motivation, and he develops a detailed alternative theory both of emotions, desires, and evaluative judgments and of their rational interconnections. The result is an innovative theory of practical rationality and of how we can control not only what we do but also what we value and who we are as persons
Helm, Bennett W. (2009). The import of human action. In Jesus Aguilar & Andrei Buckareff (eds.), Philosophy of Action. Automatic Press/Vip.   (Google)
Abstract: My central philosophical concern for many years has been with what it is to be a person. Of course, we persons are agents, indeed agents of a special sort, so understanding personhood has of course led me to think about that special sort of agency. Yet my background in the philosophy of mind leads me to think that any account of this special sort of agency must appeal to psychological capacities that are themselves grounded in an account of the relation between the mind and the body. Here I have in mind not the thought that we must provide a compatibilist account of free will (though I do think that is true) but rather the thought that it is all to easy for philosophers of action to make what turn out to be false presuppositions about the nature of psychological capacities like belief and desire and the role they play in motivation. Conversely, I think, philosophers of mind, focused too narrowly on worries about intentionality and consciousness, have offered accounts of various psychological capacities that are inadequate to understanding the sort of agency characteristic of us persons. Before I begin, I need to acknowledge my general orientation in philosophy of mind. Mental states and capacities are to be understood in terms of their place within an explanatory framework. Psychological explanation, however, I take to be fundamentally normative, a matter of locating particular phenomena within a broader pattern of rationality. This is a broadly Davidsonian or Dennettian orientation to the mind, according to which, as Davidson says, rationality is the constitutive ideal of the mental.1 In..
Hursthouse, Rosalind (2002). Review: Emotional reason: Deliberation, motivation and the nature of value. Mind 111 (442).   (Google)
Janaway, Christopher (2005). Nietzsche on reason and emotion. .   (Google)
Jones, Karen (2004). Emotional Rationality as Practical Rationality. In Cheshire Calhoun (ed.), Setting the Moral Compass: Essays by Women Philosophers. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Korpalo, Olga (1999). Rationality and emotions (the perspectives of logical-cognitive analysis). Theoria 14 (34):109-127.   (Google)
Macmurray, John (1962). Reason and Emotion. Humanities Press.   (Google)
Mameli, Matteo (2004). The role of emotions in ecological and practical rationality. In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
McCullagh, C. B. (1990). The rationality of emotions and of emotional behavior. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 68 (1):44-58.   (Google | More links)
Muzio, Isabella (2001). Emotions and rationality. Croatian Journal of Philosophy 1 (2):135-145.   (Google)
Nichols, Shaun, Emotions, norms, and the genealogy of fairness.   (Google)
Abstract: In The Grammar of Society, Bicchieri maintains that behavior in the Ultimatum game (and related economic games) depends on people’s allegiance to ‘social norms’. In this article, I follow Bicchieri in maintaining that an adequate account of people’s behavior in such games must make appeal to norms, including a norm of equal division; I depart from Bicchieri in maintaining that at least part of the population desires to follow such norms even when they do not expect others to follow them. This generates a puzzle, however: why do norms of equal division have such cultural resilience? One possibility is that our natural emotional propensity for envy makes norms of equal division emotionally appealing. An alternative (but complementary) possibility is that deviations from a norm of equal division would naturally be interpreted as threats to status, which would facilitate the moralization of such norms
Parsons, Howard L. (1958). Reason and affect: Some of their relations and functions. Journal of Philosophy 55 (March):221-229.   (Google | More links)
Parkinson, B. (2004). Unpicking reasonable emotions. In D. Evans & Pierre Cruse (eds.), Emotion, Evolution, and Rationality. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Rorty, Amelie Oksenberg (1978). Explaining emotions. Journal of Philosophy 75 (March):139-161.   (Cited by 61 | Google | More links)
Ross, Steven L. (1984). Evaluating the emotions. Journal of Philosophy 81 (6):309-326.   (Google | More links)
Salmela, Mikko (2006). True emotions. Philosophical Quarterly 56 (224):382-405.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Tappolet, Christine, Emotions, perceptions, and emotional illusions.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotions often misfire. We sometimes fear innocuous things, such as spiders or mice, and we do so even if we firmly believe that they are innocuous. This is true of all of us, and not only of phobics, who can be considered to suffer from extreme manifestations of a common tendency. We also feel too little or even sometimes no fear at all with respect to very fearsome things, and we do so even if we believe that they are fearsome. Indeed, instead of shunning fearsome things, we might be attracted to them. Emotions that seem more thought-involving, such as shame, guilt or jealousy, can also misfire. You can be ashamed of your big ears even though we can agree that there is nothing shameful in having big ears, and even though you judge that having big ears does not warrant shame. And of course, it is also possible to experience too little or even no shame at all with respect to something that is really shameful. Many of these cases involve a conflict between one’s emotion and one’s evaluative judgement. Emotions that are thus conflicting with judgement can be called ‘recalcitrant emotions’. The question I am interested in is whether or not recalcitrant emotions amount to emotional illusions, that is, whether or not these cases are sufficiently similar to perceptual illusions to justify the claim that they fall under the same general heading. The answer to this depends on what emotions are. For instance, the view that emotions are evaluative judgments makes it difficult to make room for the claim that emotional errors are perceptual illusions. Fearing an innocuous spider would simply amount to making the error of judging that the spider is fearsome while it is in fact innocuous. This might involve an illusion of some sort, but it certainly does not amount to anything like a perceptual illusion. In this chapter, I argue that recalcitrant emotions are a kind of perceptual illusion..
Verbeek, Bruno (2001). Alchemies of the mind: Rationality and the emotions, Jon Elster. Cambridge university press, 1999, IX + 416 pages. Economics and Philosophy 17 (1):121-145.   (Google)

5.1f.3.5 Objects and Contents of Emotions

Adam, C.; Herzig, A. & Longin, D. (2009). A logical formalization of the occ theory of emotions. Synthese 168 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: In this paper, we provide a logical formalization of the emotion triggering process and of its relationship with mental attitudes, as described in Ortony, Clore, and Collins’s theory. We argue that modal logics are particularly adapted to represent agents’ mental attitudes and to reason about them, and use a specific modal logic that we call Logic of Emotions in order to provide logical definitions of all but two of their 22 emotions. While these definitions may be subject to debate, we show that they allow to reason about emotions and to draw interesting conclusions from the theory
Alanen, Lilli K. (2003). What are emotions about? Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 67 (2):311-354.   (Google | More links)
Aquila, Richard E. (1975). Causes and constituents of occurrent emotion. Philosophical Quarterly 25 (October):346-349.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Aquila, Richard E. (1974). Emotions, objects, and causal relations. Philosophical Studies 26 (November):279-285.   (Google | More links)
Baier, Annette C. (1990). What emotions are about. Philosophical Perspectives 4:1-29.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Barrett, Lisa; Mesquita, Batja; Ochsner, Kevin N. & Gross, ­James J. (ms). The experience of emotion.   (Google)
Abstract:      Experiences of emotion are content-rich events that emerge at the level of psychological description, but must be causally constituted by neurobiological processes. This chapter outlines an emerging scientific agenda for understanding what these experiences feel like and how they arise. We review the available answers to what is felt (i.e., the content that makes up an experience of emotion) and how neurobiological processes instantiate these properties of experience. These answers are then integrated into a broad framework that describes, in psychological terms, how the experience of emotion emerges from more basic processes. We then discuss the role of such experiences in the economy of the mind and behavior
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (2002). Intentionality and feelings in theories of emotions: Comment. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (2):263-271.   (Google)
Ben-Ze'ev, Aaron (2000). 'I only have eyes for you': The partiality of positive emotions. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 30 (3):341–351.   (Google | More links)
Brady, Michael S. (2009). The irrationality of recalcitrant emotions. Philosophical Studies 145 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: A recalcitrant emotion is one which conflicts with evaluative judgement. (A standard example is where someone is afraid of flying despite believing that it poses little or no danger.) The phenomenon of emotional recalcitrance raises an important problem for theories of emotion, namely to explain the sense in which recalcitrant emotions involve rational conflict. In this paper I argue that existing ‘neojudgementalist’ accounts of emotions fail to provide plausible explanations of the irrationality of recalcitrant emotions, and develop and defend my own neojudgementalist account. On my view, recalcitrant emotions are irrational insofar as they incline the subject to accept an evaluative construal that the subject has already rejected
Brown, Robert (1987). Analyzing Love. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Analyzing Love is concerned with four basic and neglected problems concerning love. The first is identifying its relevant features: distinguishing it from liking and benevolence and from sexual desire; describing the objects that can be loved and the judgments and aims required by love. The second question is how we recognize the presence of love and what grounds we may have for thinking it present in any particular case. The third is that of relating it to other emotions such as anger and fear, and, more generally, deciding where love stands in the contrast between emotions and attitudes. Finally, the book examines how we justify our loves: can we have, and do we need, reasons for loving? What types of judgment are appropriate to love? Can we criticize a lover for his or her choices?
Charland, Louis C. (1997). Reconciling cognitive and perceptual theories of emotion: A representational proposal. Philosophy of Science 64 (4):555-579.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Chisholm, Roderick M. (1986). Brentano and Intrinsic Value. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Franz Brentano developed an original theory of intrinsic value which he attempted to base on his philosophical psychology. Roderick Chisholm presents here a critical exposition of this theory and its place in Brentano's general philosophical system. He gives a detailed account of Brentano's ontology, showing how Brentano tried to secure objectivity for ethics not through a theory of practical reason, but through his theory of the intentional objects of emotions and desires. Professor Chisholm goes on to develop certain suggestions about intrinsic value made by Brentano and his students, and discusses their relevance to theodicy and the problem of evil. Brentano, as the teacher of Husserl, Meinong, Twardowski, and others, stands at the origin of the phenomenological tradition and of the Polish school of philosophy that developed after World War I. He has also had considerable influence on Anglo-American philosophy. This book will interest those concerned with the origins of phenomenological value theory and more generally with the connections between ethics and philosophical psychology
Choi, Jinhee (2003). All the right responses: Fiction films and warranted emotions. British Journal of Aesthetics 43 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: Cognitive theories of emotions have provided us with explanations of how we emotionally engage with fiction, when we are aware that what is depicted is fictional. However, these theories left an important question unanswered: namely, what kinds of emotional responses to fiction are warranted responses. The main focus of this paper is how our emotional responses to fiction can be aesthetically warranted—that is, how emotions directed to fiction can be warranted given the fact that its object is an artwork. I consider three possible explanations of this phenomenon: the real-life principle, a correspondence model, and a functional model. I argue that the real-life principle and the correspondence model fall short of explaining how our emotional responses to film are aesthetically warranted, and instead I argue that a functional model provides such an explanation. In this paper, I will primarily focus on fiction films, although I will address novels and other art forms where necessary
Cohon, Rachel & Owen, David, Hume on representation, reason and motivation.   (Google)
Abstract: A passion is an original existence, or, if you will, modification of existence, and contains not any representative quality, which renders it a copy of any other existence or modification. When I am angry, I am actually possest with the passion, and in that emotion have no more a reference to any other object, than when I am thirsty, or sick, or more than five foot high. 'Tis impossible, therefore, that this passion can be oppos'd by, or be contradictory to truth and reason; since this contradiction consists in the disagreement of ideas, consider'd as copies, with those objects, which they represent. (T 415)
Crane, Tim (2006). Intentionality and emotion: Comment on Hutto. In Richard Menary (ed.), Radical Enactivism: Intentionality, Phenomenology and Narrative: Focus on the Philosophy of Daniel D. Hutto.   (Google)
Crane, Tim, Intentionality and emotion.   (Google)
Abstract: I am very sympathetic to Dan Hutto’s view that in our experience of the emotions of others “we do not neutrally observe the outward behaviour of another and infer coldly, but on less than certain grounds, that they are in such and such an inner state, as justified by analogy with our own case. Rather we react and feel as we do because it is natural for us to see and be moved by specific expressions of emotion in others” (Hutto section 4). is seems to me to be a good starting point for any account of the ascription and epistemology of emotions, an excellent description of data that any theory of the emotions has to take into account. What I find puzzling is that Hutto seems to believe that this view is in opposition to certain widely accepted ...
Cunningham, Suzanne (1997). Two faces of intentionality. Philosophy of Science 64 (3):445-460.   (Google | More links)
Dalgleish, Tim (1997). An anti-anti-essentialist view of the emotions: A reply to Kupperman. Philosophical Psychology 10 (1):85-90.   (Google)
Abstract: Kupperman (1995) advances an anti-essentialist view of emotions in which he suggests that there can be emotion without feeling or affect, emotion without corresponding motivation, and emotion without an intentional relation to an object such that the emotion is about that object in some way. In this reply to Kupperman's essay, I suggest a number of problems with his rejection of the essentialist position. I argue that in his discussion of feelings Kupperman is crucially not clear about the distinction between the ascription of emotions by others versus the experience of emotions by an individual. Furthermore, I also question his analysis of the role of linguistic empiricism in philosophy and psychology. With respect to Kupperman's analysis of intentionality, I argue that he confuses the ability to readily identify intentional objects with the issue of their actual existence. Finally, I suggest that Kupperman confuses the concepts of action and motivation in his discussion of motivation
Debus, Dorothea (2007). Being emotional about the past: On the nature and role of past-directed emotions. Noûs 41 (4):758-779.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Deigh, John (1994). Cognitivism in the theory of emotions. Ethics 104 (4):824-54.   (Cited by 35 | Google | More links)
Deigh, John (2008). Emotions, Values, and the Law. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotions, Values, and the Law brings together ten of John Deigh's essays written over the past fifteen years. In the first five essays, Deigh ask questions about the nature of emotions and the relation of evaluative judgment to the intentionality of emotions, and critically examines the cognitivist theories of emotion that have dominated philosophy and psychology over the past thirty years. A central criticism of these theories is that they do not satisfactorily account for the emotions of babies or animals other than human beings. Drawing on this criticism, Deigh develops an alternative theory of the intentionality of emotions on which the education of emotions explains how human emotions, which innately contain no evaluative thought, come to have evaluative judgments as their principal cognitive component. The second group of five essays challenge the idea of the voluntary as essential to understanding moral responsibility, moral commitment, political obligation, and other moral and political phenomena that have traditionally been thought to depend on people's will. Each of these studies focuses on a different aspect of our common moral and political life and shows, contrary to conventional opinion, that it does not depend on voluntary action or the exercise of a will constituted solely by rational thought. Together, the essays in this collection represent an effort to shift our understanding of the phenomena traditionally studied in moral and political philosophy from that of their being products of reason and will, operating independently of feeling and sentiment to that of their being manifestations of the work of emotion
DeLancey, Craig (2000). Affect programs, intentionality, and consciousness. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 23 (2):197-198.   (Google)
Abstract: I express two concerns with the theory of emotion that Rolls provides: (1) rewards and punishers alone fail to explain the basic emotions; (2) Rolls needs to clarify his notion of the intentionality of emotions. I also criticize his theory of consciousness, arguing that it fails to explain qualia, and that ironically it is emotions which make this most evident
Delancey, Craig Stephen (2006). Basic moods. Philosophical Psychology 19 (4):527-538.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The hypothesis that some moods are emotions has been rejected in philosophy, and is an unpopular alternative in psychology. This is because there is wide agreement that moods have a number of features distinguishing them from emotions. These include: lack of an intentional object and the related notion of lack of a goal; being of long duration; having pervasive or widespread effects; and having causes rather than reasons. Leading theories of mood have tried to explain these purported features by describing moods as global changes in the mind affecting such things as predispositions to holding certain beliefs or the thresholds for triggering a range of relevant behaviors. I show instead that our best understanding of emotions can show that basic emotions either have or can appear to have each of these features. Thus, a plausible hypothesis is that certain moods are emotions. This theory is more parsimonious than the global change theories, and for this reason is to be preferred as an explanation of some moods
Deonna, Julien A. & Scherer, Klaus R. (2010). The Case of the Disappearing Intentional Object: Constraints on a Definition of Emotion. Emotion Review 2 (1):44-52.   (Google)
Abstract: Taking our lead from Solomon’s emphasis on the importance of the intentional object of emotion, we review the history of repeated attempts to make this object disappear. We adduce evidence suggesting that in the case of James and Schachter, the intentional object got lost unintentionally. By contrast, modern constructivists (in particular Barrett) seem quite determined to deny the centrality of the intentional object in accounting for the occurrence of emotions. Griffiths, however, downplays the role objects have in emotion noting that these do not qualify as intentional. We argue that these disappearing acts, deliberate or not, generate fruitless debate and add little to the advancement of our understanding of emotion as an adaptive mechanism to cope with events that are relevant to an organism’s life.
Deonna, Julien A. (2007). The structure of empathy. Journal of Moral Philosophy 4 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: If Sam empathizes with Maria, then it is true of Sam that (1) Sam is aware of Maria's emotion, and (2) Sam ‘feels in tune’ with Maria. On what I call the transparency conception of how they interact when instantiated, I argue that these two conditions are collectively necessary and sufficient for empathy. I first clarify the ‘awareness’ and ‘feeling in tune’ conditions, and go on to examine different candidate models that explain the manner in which these two conditions might come to be concomitantly instantiated in a subject. I dismiss what I call the parallel and oscillation models for not satisfying the transparency condition, i.e. for failing to capture that, if Sam empathizes with Maria, then Sam's own emotional experience towards the object of Maria's emotion has to be mediated by Maria's own emotional experience. I conclude in favour the fusion model as the only model capable of satisfying the transparency condition, and I argue that the suggested proposal illuminates the difference between it and other ways in which we understand the emotions of others. Finally, I expand and clarify the conception of empathy as transparency through responses to obvious objections that the view raises. Key Words: empathy • emotion • philosophy • psychology • simulation
de Sousa, Ronald (online). Emotion. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Google)
de Sousa, Ronald (2002). Emotional truth: Ronald de sousa. Aristotelian Society Supplementary Volume 76 (1):247–263.   (Google | More links)
Dipert, Randall R. (ms). The nature and structure of emotions.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: Philosophers have almost always said something about emotions and passions whenever they have discussed human mental life. Many have asserted that it is some emotions or, more broadly, passions, that are to be primarily valued and sought. These valued passionate states of mind might include emotions, moods, desires, belief-like feelings of conviction and commitment, and romantic or erotic love, which are typically scarcely distinguished. Not only are these states of mind lumped together, but the reasons why they are valued may likewise be various: they may be valued because of their intrinsic feeling (especially insofar as they are intense), through their long-term or deep effects on the rest of our practical and mental lives, through their effects on others’ lives, or even in the glimpse they give us of an object that transcends our mundane and superficial concerns, as in love, peak experiences, or intimations of God, Beauty, or Nature. Others have claimed that it is in the subduing or elimination of some or all of these passions that the ideal human life consists. Again, what precisely are the objectionable passions is typically not delineated, and why such mental states are objectionable may be diverse and even unspecified. One might resent their "disruptive" nature on our mental life, especially insofar as some of them stem from external, uncontrollable sources, and instead seek a calm state that is within one’s control and not subject to these whimsical externalities. Or one can see many or all passions as disruptive of control and success in our inner or outer life, or in the lives of others. We might call this latter group the anti-emotional Rationalists, and the former group the pro-emotional Romantics
Donnellan, Keith S. (1970). Causes, objects, and producers of the emotions. Journal of Philosophy 67 (November):947-950.   (Google | More links)
Döring, Sabine A. (2003). Explaining action by emotion. Philosophical Quarterly 53 (211):214-230.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Drummond, John J. (2004). 'Cognitive impenetrability' and the complex intentionality of the emotions. Journal of Consciousness Studies 11 (10-11):109-126.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Ellis, Ralph D. (2005). Curious Emotions: Roots of Consciousness and Personality in Motivated Action. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Emotion drives all cognitive processes, largely determining their qualitative feel, their structure, and in part even their content.
Fish, William (2005). Emotions, moods, and intentionality. In Intentionality: Past and Future (Value Inquiry Book Series, Volume 173). Rodopi NY.   (Google)
Abstract: Under the general heading of what we might loosely call emotional states, a familiar distinction can be drawn between emotions (strictly so-called) and moods. In order to judge under which of these headings a subject’s emotional episode falls, we advance a question of the form: What is the subject’s emotion of or about? In some cases (for example fear, sadness, and anger) the provision of an answer is straightforward: the subject is afraid of the loose tiger, or sad about England’s poor performance in the World Cup, or angry with her errant child. Although the ways we find natural to talk in such situations can alter (afraid of, sad about, angry with, and so on), in each case the emotion has what Ronald de Sousa, following Wittgenstein, calls a target—“an actual particular to which that emotion relates.” (de Sousa, 1987, p.116)
Goldie, Peter (2002). Emotions, feelings and intentionality. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 1 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   Emotions, I will argue, involve two kinds of feeling: bodily feeling and feeling towards. Both are intentional, in the sense of being directed towards an object. Bodily feelings are directed towards the condition of one's body, although they can reveal truths about the world beyond the bounds of one's body – that, for example, there is something dangerous nearby. Feelings towards are directed towards the object of the emotion – a thing or a person, a state of affairs, an action or an event; such emotional feelings involve a special way of thinking of the object of the emotion, and I draw an analogy with Frank Jackson's well-known knowledge argument to show this. Finally, I try to show that, even if materialism is true, the phenomenology of emotional feelings, as described from a personal perspective, cannot be captured using only the theoretical concepts available for the impersonal stance of the sciences
Gordon, Robert M. (1974). The aboutness of emotions. American Philosophical Quarterly 27 (January):11-36.   (Cited by 8 | Google)
Gosling, Justin C. B. (1965). Emotion and object. Philosophical Review 74 (October):486-503.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Greenspan, Patricia S. (2004). Emotions, rationality, and mind-body. In Robert C. Solomon (ed.), Thinking About Feeling: Contemporary Philosophers on Emotions. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: This paper attempts to connect recent cross-disciplinary treatments of the cognitive or rational significance of emotions with work in contemporary philosophy identifying an evaluative propositional content of emotions. An emphasis on the perspectival nature of emotional evaluations allows for a notion of emotional rationality that does not seem to be available on alternative accounts
Greenspan, Patricia (1988). Emotions and Reasons: An Inquiry into Emotional Justification. Routledge, Chapman and Hall.   (Google)
Abstract: Philosophers have traditionally tried to understand the emotions and their bearing on rationality and moral motivation by assimilating emotion to other categories such as sensation, judgment, and desire. In recent years, moving away from the Cartesian identification of emotions with particular sensations, many philosophers have embraced "judgmentalism," the view that emotions are essentially evaluative judgments or beliefs, with only an accidental connection to the feelings and impulses we intuitively take as "emotional." Anger, for instance, either is or entails the belief that one has been wronged and that the source of injury or offense deserves punishment
Griffiths, Paul E., Appraisal and machiavellian emotion.   (Google)
Abstract: Emotional appraisal happens at more than one level. Low-level appraisals involve representations that are semantically coarse-grained, fuse the functional roles of belief and desire and have impoverished inferential roles, making it best to think of them as sub-conceptual. Multi-level theories of emotional appraisal are thus best conceived, not as theories of the actual conceptual content of emotional appraisals, but as ecological theories that identify the aspects of the environment that appraisal processes are tracking using diverse cognitive means. These aspects of the environment are what the environment ‘affords’ the organism. Some of these affordances are ‘goal-affordances’ - possibilities for future action. This perspective on emotional appraisal lends support to the idea that emotional appraisal is in part ‘Machiavellian’ or ‘strategic’. Organisms take into account the payoffs resulting from an emotional response when determining whether the eliciting situation ‘warrants’ that emotion
Griffiths, Paul E. (1990). Modularity, and the psychoevolutionary theory of emotion. Biology and Philosophy 5 (2):175-196.   (Cited by 17 | Google | More links)
Abstract:   It is unreasonable to assume that our pre-scientific emotion vocabulary embodies all and only those distinctions required for a scientific psychology of emotion. The psychoevolutionary approach to emotion yields an alternative classification of certain emotion phenomena. The new categories are based on a set of evolved adaptive responses, or affect-programs, which are found in all cultures. The triggering of these responses involves a modular system of stimulus appraisal, whose evoluations may conflict with those of higher-level cognitive processes. Whilst the structure of the adaptive responses is innate, the contents of the system which triggers them are largely learnt. The circuits subserving the adaptive responses are probably located in the limbic system. This theory of emotion is directly applicable only to a small sub-domain of the traditional realm of emotion. It can be used, however, to explain the grouping of various other phenomena under the heading of emotion, and to explain various characteristic failings of the pre-scientific conception of emotion
Gunther, York H. (online). A theory of emotional content.   (Google)
Abstract: The revived interest in the emotions has generated much discussion of late. Analyses typically begin by considering the various features that are involved in emotional experience generally, e.g., feeling, physiology, cognition, and behavior. This is often followed by explanations about the role of emotions in rationality, moral psychology, ethics, and/or society, as well as examinations of specific emotions like pride, jealousy, love, or guilt. Overall, the topic has been approached from a diversity of perspectives, including philosophy, psychology, evolutionary theory, and anthropology. In fact, it’s not uncommon for a single author to assume more than one disciplinary perspective on the features and roles of emotion
Gunther, York H. (2003). Emotion and force. In York H. Gunther (ed.), Essays on Nonconceptual Content. MIT Press.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Abstract: Any satisfactory model of the emotions must at once recognize their place within intentional psychology and acknowledge their uniqueness as mental causes. In the first half of the century, the James-Lange model had considerable influence on reinforcing the idea that emotions are non-intentional (see Lange 1885 and James 1890). The uniqueness of emotions was therefore acknowledged at the price of denying them a place within intentional psychology proper. More recently, cognitive reductionists (including identity theorists) like Robert Solomon and Joel Marks recognize that emotions are intentional but, by reducing them to judgments, beliefs, desires, etc., fail to capture their distinctiveness as mental causes (see Solomon 1976 and Marks 1982). In other words, their place within intentional psychology is acknowledged at the price of denying them their uniqueness
Gunther, York H. (2004). The phenomenology and intentionality of emotion. Philosophical Studies 117 (1-2):43-55.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Hacker, P. M. S. (2009). The conceptual framework for the investigation of emotions. In Ylva Gustafsson, Camilla Kronqvist & Michael McEachrane (eds.), Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Hacker, Peter M. S. (2004). The conceptual framework for the investigation of the emotions. International Review of Psychiatry 16 (3):199-208.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The experimental study of the emotions as pursued by LeDoux and Damasio is argued to be flawed as a consequence of the inadequate conceptual framework inherited from the work of William James. This paper clarifes the conceptual structures necessary for any discussion of the emotions. Emotions are distinguished from appetites and other non-emotional feelings, as well as from agitations and moods. Emotional perturbations are distinguished from emotional attitudes and motives. The causes of an emotion are differentiated from the objects of an emotion, and the objects of an emotion are distinguished into formal and material ones. The links between emotions and reasons for the emotion, for associated beliefs and for action are explored, as well as the connection between emotion and care or concern, and between emotion and fantasy. The behavioural criteria for the ascription of an emotion are clarified. In the light of this conceptual network, Damasio’s theory of the emotions is subjected to critical scrutiny and found wanting
Hatzimoysis, Anthony E. (2003). Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 12 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Cambridge University Press, 2003 Review by Dina Mendonça, Ph.D. on Jun 12th 2005 Volume: 9, Number: 23
Helm, Bennett W. (2009). Emotions as evaluative feelings. Emotion Review 1 (3):248--55.   (Google)
Abstract: The phenomenology of emotions has traditionally been understood in terms of bodily sensations they involve. This is a mistake. We should instead understand their phenomenology in terms of their distinctively evaluative intentionality. Emotions are essentially affective modes of response to the ways our circumstances come to matter to us, and so they are ways of being pleased or pained by those circumstances. Making sense of the intentionality and phenomenology of emotions in this way requires rejecting traditional understandings of intentionality and so coming to see emotions as a distinctive and irreducible class of mental states lying at the intersection of intentionality, phenomenology, and motivation
Jäger, Christoph & Bartsch, Anne (2006). Meta-emotions. Grazer Philosophische Studien 73 (1):179-204.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper explores the phenomenon of meta-emotions. Meta-emotions are emotions people have about their own emotions. We analyze the intentional structure of meta-emotions and show how psychological findings support our account. Acknowledgement of meta-emotions can elucidate a number of important issues in the philosophy of mind and, more specifically, the philosophy and psychology of emotions. Among them are (allegedly) ambivalent or paradoxical emotions, emotional communication, emotional self-regulation, privileged access failure for repressed emotions, and survivor guilt
Johnson, Gregory (2008). LeDoux's Fear Circuit and the Status of Emotion as a Non-cognitive Process. Philosophical Psychology 21 (6):739 - 757.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: LeDoux (1996) has identified a sub-cortical neural circuit that mediates fear responses in rats. The existence of this neural circuit has been used to support the claim that emotion is a non-cognitive process. In this paper I argue that this sub-cortical circuit cannot have a role in the explanation of emotions in humans. This worry is raised by looking at the properties of this neural pathway, which does not have the capacity to respond to the types of stimuli that are generally taken to trigger emotion responses. In particular, the neurons in this pathway cannot represent the stimulus as a complete object or event, rather they represent the simple information that is encoded at the periphery. If it is assumed that an object or event in the world is what, even in simple cases, causes an emotion, then this sub-cortical pathway has limited use in a theory of emotion.
Järvilehto, Timo (2001). Feeling as knowing--part II: Emotion, consciousness and brain activity. Consciousness and Emotion. Special Issue 2 (1):75-102.   (Google)
Abstract: In the latter part of this two-article sequence, the concept of emotion as reorganization of the organism-environment system is developed further in relation to consciousness, subjective experience and brain activity. It is argued that conscious emotions have their origin in reorganizational changes in primitive co-operative organizations, in which they get a more local character with the advent of personal consciousness and individuality, being expressed in conscious emotions. However, the conscious emotion is not confined to the individual only, but it gets its content and the emotional quale in the social context, and in relation to the norms of the given culture. Emotion is fundamentally the process of ascription of meaning to the parts of the world which are relevant in the achievement of results of behavior. Although emotions may be studied as reorganizational processes in the organism-environment system with the help of physiological recordings and behavioral observations, it is argued — in contrast to the mainstream cognitive science — that emotions cannot be localized in the brain, although the brain is important in their generation as a part of the organism-environment system. It is suggested that the parts of the brain most closely related to emotional expression contain neurons subserving functional systems which are formed in early development, and which are therefore most intimately related to reorganizational processes in the organism-environment system
Kenny, A. J. P. (1963). Action, Emotion And Will. Ny: Humanities Press.   (Cited by 220 | Google | More links)
Abstract: ACTION, EMOTION AND WILL "This a clear and persuasive book which contains as many sharp points as a thorn bush and an array of arguments that as neat and ...
Kriegel, Uriah (2002). Emotional content. Consciousness and Emotion 3 (2):213-230.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Kupperman, Joel J. (1995). An anti-essentialist view of the emotions. Philosophical Psychology 8 (4):341-351.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: Emotions normally include elements of feeling, motivation, and also intentionality; but the argument of this essay is that there can be emotion without feeling, emotion without corresponding motivation, and emotion without an intentional relation to an object such that the emotion is (among other things) a belief about or construal of it. Many recent writers have claimed that some form of intentionality is essential to emotion, and then have created lines of defence for this thesis. Thus, what look like troublesome cases of emotions can be regarded as having a global intentionality or as being “mood-like”. Alternatively surges of non-intentional joy or ecstasy can be regarded as merely feelings rather than as emotions, and what people experience in response to absolute music can be treated similarly. A clear view of how we normally talk about moods, emotions, and feelings however undermines these defences; and in particular we can understand the role of emotions in relation to absolute music once we become clear about the way in which musical content stands in for intentional objects
Lamb, Roger E. (1987). Objectless emotions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 48 (September):107-117.   (Cited by 7 | Google | More links)
Lau, Joe (ms). The nature of emotions comments on Martha Nussbaum's upheavals of thought: The intelligence of emotions.   (Google)
Abstract: Nussbaum’s theory of the emotions draws heavily on the Stoic account. In her theory, emotions are a kind of value judgment or thought. This is in stark contrast to the well-known proposal from William James, who took emotions to be bodily feelings. There are various motivations for taking emotions as judgments. One main reason is that emotions are intentional mental states. They are always about something, directed at particular objects or state of affairs. For example, fear seems to involve the anticipation of danger. To grief for the passing of a loved one involves the thought that someone dear to us is now gone. In Upheavals of Thought and also in her Hochelaga Lecture, Nussbaum analyzed compassion as a set of judgments, including for example the judgment that someone is experiencing serious suffering, and that the person in question does not deserve the suffering
Mameli, Matteo (2006). Norms for emotions: Biological functions and representational contents. Studies in History and Philosophy of Science Part C 37 (1):101-121.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Normative standards are often applied to emotions. Are there normative standards that apply to emotions in virtue solely of facts about their nature? I will argue that the answer is no. The psychological, behavioural, and neurological evidence suggests that emotions are representational brain states with various kinds of biological functions. Facts about biological functions are not (and do not by themselves entail) normative facts. Hence, there are no nor- mative standards that apply to emotions just in virtue of their having various kinds of biolog- ical functions. Moreover, the peculiar features of emotions make the view that representational content is essentially normative very implausible. Hence, the representational properties of emotions cannot be seen as entailing normative standards. The conclusion is that there are no normative standards that apply to emotions solely in virtue of their nature. Ó 2005 Elsevier Ltd. All rights reserved
Matravers, Derek (2008). True to our feelings: What our emotions are really telling us – Robert C. Solomon. Philosophical Quarterly 58 (233):751-753.   (Google)
Montague, Michelle (2009). The logic, intentionality, and phenomenology of emotion. Philosophical Studies 145 (2):171-192.   (Google)
Abstract: My concern in this paper is with the intentionality of emotions. Desires and cognitions are the traditional paradigm cases of intentional attitudes, and one very direct approach to the question of the intentionality of emotions is to treat it as sui generis—as on a par with the intentionality of desires and cognitions but in no way reducible to it. A more common approach seeks to reduce the intentionality of emotions to the intentionality of familiar intentional attitudes like desires and cognitions. In this paper, I argue for the sui generis approach
Mulligan, Kevin (1997). The spectre of inverted emotions and the space of emotions. Acta Analytica 18 (18):89-105.   (Google)
Myin, Erik & De Nul, Lars (2006). Feelings and objects. In Richard Menary (ed.), Radical Enactivism: Intentionality, Phenomenology and Narrative: Focus on the Philosophy of Daniel D. Hutto.   (Google)
Neu, Jerome (1977). Emotion, Thought, and Therapy. Routledge.   (Google)
Oatley, Aaron Ben-ze'ev Andkeith (1996). The intentional and social nature of human emotions: Reconsideration of the distinction between basic and non-basic emotions. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 26 (1):81–94.   (Google | More links)
Owen, David, Hume on representation, reason and motivation.   (Google)
Abstract: A passion is an original existence, or, if you will, modification of existence, and contains not any representative quality, which renders it a copy of any other existence or modification. When I am angry, I am actually possest with the passion, and in that emotion have no more a reference to any other object, than when I am thirsty, or sick, or more than five foot high. 'Tis impossible, therefore, that this passion can be oppos'd by, or be contradictory to truth and reason; since this contradiction consists in the disagreement of ideas, consider'd as copies, with those objects, which they represent. (T 415)
Pitcher, George (1965). Emotion. Mind 74 (July):326-346.   (Cited by 11 | Google | More links)
Prinz, Jesse J. (2003). Emotions, psychosemantics, and embodied appraisals. In A. Hatimoysis (ed.), Philosophy and the Emotions. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Price, Carolyn S. (2006). Fearing fluffy: The content of an emotional appraisal. In Graham F. Macdonald & David Papineau (eds.), Teleosemantics. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Pugmire, David (2002). Narcissism in emotion. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 1 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   Emotion is always someone's. An emotion is also, at least typically, about something and witnesses the value, or lack of value, in it. Some emotions, such as shame and pride, are actually about the self that has them. But self-concern can insinuate itself into every corner of the emotional life. This occurs when the centre of concern in emotion drifts from the ostensible objects of focus (I was sorry to hear your bad news) to the emotion itself, to the drama of it, to its feel, to the fact that one is having it. In an unobvious way, the world becomes backdrop, the self the omnipresent protagonist. The apparent ordering, the natural ordering of subject and object in emotion, is inverted. Emotion undergoes a kind of commodification. Yet this is paradoxical. For it isolates the self and subverts the communication and uptake of emotion by others. Narcissism is inimical to the social character of emotion
Ratcliffe, Matthew (2005). William James on emotion and intentionality. International Journal of Philosophical Studies 13 (2):179-202.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: William James's theory of emotion is often criticized for placing too much emphasis on bodily feelings and neglecting the cognitive aspects of emotion. This paper suggests that such criticisms are misplaced. Interpreting James's account of emotion in the light of his later philosophical writings, I argue that James does not emphasize bodily feelings at the expense of cognition. Rather, his view is that bodily feelings are part of the structure of intentionality. In reconceptualizing the relationship between cognition and affect, James rejects a number of commonplace assumptions concerning the nature of our cognitive relationship with the world, assumptions that many of his critics take for granted
Robinson, Jenefer (2008). Do all musical emotions have the music itself as their intentional object? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 31 (5):592-593.   (Google)
Roberts, Robert C. (1996). Propositions and animal emotion. Philosophy 71 (275):147-56.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Roberts, Robert C. (1988). What an emotion is: A sketch. Philosophical Review 97 (April):183-209.   (Cited by 30 | Google | More links)
Rorty, Amelie Oksenberg (1978). Explaining emotions. Journal of Philosophy 75 (March):139-161.   (Cited by 61 | Google | More links)
Rudd, Anthony (2006). Unnatural feelings: A non-naturalistic perspective on the emotions. In Richard Menary (ed.), Radical Enactivism: Intentionality, Phenomenology and Narrative: Focus on the Philosophy of Daniel D. Hutto.   (Google)
Salmela, Mikko (2002). Intentionality and feeling. A sketch for a two-level account of emotional affectivity. Philosophia 3 (1):56-75.   (Google)
Salmela, Mikko (2003). Intentionality and feeling in emotions: A reply to Ben-ze'ev. Consciousness and Emotion 4 (2):291-305.   (Google | More links)
Salmela, Mikko (2006). True emotions. Philosophical Quarterly 56 (224):382-405.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Shiner, Roger A. (1971). Classifying objects of acts and emotions. Dialogue 10 (December):751-767.   (Google)
Shiner, Roger A. (1975). Wilson on emotion, object, and cause. Metaphilosophy 6 (January):72-96.   (Google | More links)
Slaby, Jan (2008). Affective intentionality and the feeling body. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 7 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: This text addresses a problem that is not sufficiently dealt with in most of the recent literature on emotion and feeling. The problem is a general underestimation of the extent to which affective intentionality is essentially bodily. Affective intentionality is the sui generis type of world-directedness that most affective states – most clearly the emotions – display. Many theorists of emotion overlook the extent to which intentional feelings are essentially bodily feelings. The important but quite often overlooked fact is that the bodily feelings in question are not the regularly treated, non-intentional bodily sensations (known from Jamesian accounts of emotion), but rather crucial carriers of world-directed intentionality. Consequently, most theories of human emotions and feelings recently advocated are deficient in terms of phenomenological adequacy. This text tries to make up for this deficit and develops a catalogue of five central features of intentional bodily feelings. In addition, Jesse Prinz’s embodied appraisal theory is criticized as an exemplary case of the misconstrual of the bodily nature of affective experience in naturalistic philosophy of mind
Sloman, Aaron (1982). Towards a grammar of emotions. New Universities Quarterly 36 (3):230-238.   (Cited by 8 | Google)
Abstract: My favourite leading question when teaching Philosophy of Mind is ‘Could a goldfish long for its mother?’ This introduces the philosophical technique of ‘conceptual analysis’, essential for the study of mind (Sloman 1978, ch. 4). By analysing what we mean by ‘A longs for B’, and similar descriptions of emotional states we see that they inv olve rich cognitive structures and processes, i.e. computations. Anything which could long for its mother, would have to hav e some sort of representation of its mother, would have to believe that she is not in the vicinity, would have to be able to represent the _possibility _of being close to her, would have to desire that possibility, and would have to be to some extent pre-occupied or obsessed with that desire. That is, it should intrude into and interfere with other activities, like admiring the scenery, catching smaller fish, etc. If the desire were there, but could be calmly put aside, whilst other interests were pursued, then it would not be truly a state of longing. It might be a state of preferring. Thus longing involves computational interrupts. The same seems to be true of all emotions
Solomon, Robert C. (2002). Emotions, cognition, affect: On Jerry Neu's A Tear is an Intellectual Thing. Philosophical Studies 108 (1-2):133-142.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract:   Jerome Neu has been one of the most prominent voices in the philosophy of emotions for more than twenty years, that is, before the field was even a field. His Emotions, Thought, and Therapy (1977) was one of its most original and ground-breaking books. Neu is an uncompromising defender of what has been called the cognitive theory of emotions (as am I). But the ambiguity, controversy, and confusions own by the notion of a cognitive theory of emotion is what I would like to focus on here. In so doing I will indicate some of the way sin which my own theory has developed
Solomon, Robert C. (1977). The logic of emotion. Noûs 11 (1):41-49.   (Google | More links)
Solomon, Robert C. (1984). The Passions: The Myth and Nature of Human Emotions. Doubleday.   (Cited by 191 | Google)
Starkey, Charles (2008). Emotion and full understanding. Ethical Theory and Moral Practice 11 (4).   (Google)
Abstract:  Aristotle has famously made the claim that having the right emotion at the right time is an essential part of moral virtue. Why might this be the case? I consider five possible relations between emotion and virtue and argue that an adequate answer to this question involves the epistemic status of emotion, that is, whether the perceptual awareness and hence the understanding of the object of emotion is like or unlike the perceptual awareness of an unemotional awareness of the same object. If an emotional awareness does not have a unique character, then it is unlikely that emotions provide an understanding that is different from unemotional states of awareness: they are perhaps little more than “hot-blooded” instances of the same understanding. If, on the other hand, an emotional state involves a perceptual awareness that is unique to the emotion, then emotions are cognitively significant, providing an understanding of the object of the emotion that is absent in a similar but unemotional episode of awareness. I argue the latter and substantiate the claim that emotions are essential to moral virtue because they can be essential to a full understanding of the situations that they involve. In such cases, emotions are not merely a symptom of the possession of an adequate understanding, but are rather necessary for having an adequate understanding
Teroni, Fabrice (2007). Emotions and formal objects. Dialectica 61 (3):395-415.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: It is often claimed that emotions are linked to formal objects. But what are formal objects? What roles do they play? According to some philosophers, formal objects are axiological properties which individuate emotions, make them intelligible and give their correctness conditions. In this paper, I evaluate these claims in order to answer the above questions. I first give reasons to doubt the thesis that formal objects individuate emotions. Second, I distinguish different ways in which emotions are intelligible and argue that philosophers are wrong in claiming that emotions only make sense when they are based on prior sources of axiological information. Third, I investigate how issues of intelligibility connect with the correctness conditions of emotions. I defend a theory according to which emotions do not respond to axiological information, but to non-axiological reasons. According to this theory, we can allocate fundamental roles to the formal objects of emotions while dispensing with the problematic features of other theories.
Tietz, John (1973). Emotional objects and criteria. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 3 (December):213-224.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Tye, Michael (ms). The experience of emotion: An intentionalist theory.   (Google)
Abstract: The experience of emotion is a fundamental part of human consciousness. Think, for example, of how different our conscious lives would be without such experiences as joy, anger, fear, disgust, pity, anxiety, and embarrassment. It is uncontroversial that these experiences typically have an intentional content. Anger, for example, is normally directed at someone or something. One may feel angry at one=s stock broker for provid- ing bad advice or angry with the cleaning lady for dropping the vase. But it is not un- controversial that emotional experiences are always intentional. John Searle, for exam- ple, remarks, AMany conscious states are not Intentional, e.g., a sudden sense of elation . . .@ (1983, p. 2). Moreover, many animals experience emotions and it is natural to sup- pose that such emotions lack the sophistication of beliefs or thoughts. When a dog ex- periences delight in seeing its master after an absence of several days, the suggestion that at least part of the dog=s experience of delight is a belief (or thought) that its master has returned home seems to import into the experience something that at best is associ- ated with it and perhaps is not really a state to which the dog is subject at all. And even in the case of human beings, emotional experience often does not seem to involve thought. Consider the experience of disgust, to take one obvious example.1 Nor is a sali- ent belief required. One may have a strong fear of spiders and yet not believe that spi- ders typically pose any risk to humans. But if emotional experiences need not involve beliefs or thoughts, then just how are they intentional?2..
Wertheimer, Roger (1991). Review of Robert Brown, Analyzing Love. Philosophy & Phenomonological Research 51 (1):244-45.   (Google)
Whiting, Demian (2006). Standing up for an affective account of emotion. Philosophical Explorations 9 (3):261-276.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper constitutes a defence of an affective account of emotion. I begin by outlining the case for thinking that emotions are just feelings. I also suggest that emotional feelings are not reducible to other kinds of feelings, but rather form a distinct class of feeling state. I then consider a number of common objections that have been raised against affective accounts of emotion, including: (1) the objection that emotion cannot always consist only of feeling because some emotions - for example, indignation and regret - necessarily have a cognitive component (say, the perception of a lost opportunity in the case of regret); (2) the objection that emotion cannot consist only of feeling because in order to explain how emotions have intentional objects we will have to recognise that emotion consists of cognition; and (3) the objection that emotion cannot consist only of feeling because emotion, but not feeling, can be variously assessed or evaluated. However, I demonstrate how an affective account of emotion might be successfully defended against all of the objections that are cited
Whiting, Demian (forthcoming). The feeling theory of emotion and the object-directed emotions. European Journal of Philosophy.   (Google)
Abstract: Abstract: The 'feeling theory of emotion' holds that emotions are to be identified with feelings. An objection commonly made to that theory of emotion has it that emotions cannot be feelings only, as emotions have intentional objects. Jack does not just feel fear, but he feels fear-of-something . To explain this property of emotion we will have to ascribe to emotion a representational structure, and feelings do not have the sought after representational structure. In this paper I seek to defend the feeling theory of emotion against the challenge from the object-directed emotions
Wilson, J. R. S. (1972). Emotion and Object. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 3 | Google)

5.1f.4 Emotions, Misc

Coseru, Christian (2004). A Review Essay of Destructive Emotions: How Can We Overcome Them? A Scientific Dialogue with the Dalai Lama. Journal of Buddhist Ethics 11 (1):98-102.   (Google)
Canfield, John V. (2009). The self and the emotions. In Ylva Gustafsson, Camilla Kronqvist & Michael McEachrane (eds.), Emotions and Understanding: Wittgensteinian Perspectives. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
DeLancey, Craig (2001). Passionate Engines: What Emotions Reveal About the Mind and Artificial Intelligence. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 20 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The emotions have been one of the most fertile areas of study in psychology, neuroscience, and other cognitive disciplines. Yet as influential as the work in those fields is, it has not yet made its way to the desks of philosophers who study the nature of mind. Passionate Engines unites the two for the first time, providing both a survey of what emotions can tell us about the mind, and an argument for how work in the cognitive disciplines can help us develop new ways of understanding the mind as a whole. Craig DeLancey shows that our best philosophical and scientific understanding of the emotions provides essential insights on key issues in the philosophy of mind and artificial intelligence: intentionality, aesthetics, rationality, action theory, moral psychology, consciousness, ontology and autonomy. He provides an accessible overview of the science of emotion, explaining with minimal jargon the technical issues that arise. The book also offers new ways to understand the mind, suggesting that it is autonomy--and not cognition--that should be the core problem of the philosophy of mind, cognitive science, and artificial intelligence. DeLancey argues that the philosophy of mind has been held back by an impoverished view of naturalism, and that a proper appreciation of the complexity of the sciences of mind, readily demonstrated by the science of emotion, will overcome this. Passionate Engines provides a unique, contemporary view of the link between science and philosophy, offering a bold new way of looking at the mind for scholars in a range of disciplines. Its accessible and refreshing approach will appeal to philosophers, psychologists, computer scientists, others in the cognitive disciplines, and lay people interested in the mind
Evans, Dylan (2001). Emotion: A Very Short Introduction. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Evans, Dylan (2001). Emotion: The Science of Sentiment. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Was love invented by European poets in the middle ages, as C. S. Lewis claimed, or is it part of human nature? Will winning the lottery really make you happy? Is it possible to build robots that have feelings? These are just some of the intriguing questions explored in this new guide to the latest thinking about the emotions. Drawing on a wide range of scientific research, from anthropology and psychology to neuroscience and artificial intelligence, Emotion: The Science of Sentiment takes the reader on a fascinating journey into the human heart. Illustrating his points with entertaining examples from fiction, film, and popular culture, Dylan Evans ranges from the evolution of the emotions to the nature of love and happiness to the language of feelings, offering readers the most recent thinking on real life topics that touch us all. But Emotion is also a book filled with surprises. Readers will discover, for instance, that the basic emotions are felt the world over--whether we live in the shadow of Times Square or in the depths of the rain forest, we all feel the emotions of disgust, joy, surprise, anger, fear, and distress. We find out that, according to research, winning the lottery does not cause a lasting increase in happiness--a short-lived euphoria is followed in almost every case with a return to our usual emotional state, if not worse. And we meet Kismet, an MIT robot that can express a wide range of emotions, from fear to happiness. Fun to read and based on the latest scientific thinking, here is a stimulating look at our emotions
Feleppa, Robert (2009). Zen, emotion, and social engagement. Philosophy East and West 59 (3):pp. 263-293.   (Google)
Hammond, Michael (1983). The sociology of emotions and the history of social differentiation. Sociological Theory 1:90-119.   (Google | More links)
Hardcastle, Valerie Gray (2003). Emotions and narrative selves. Philosophy, Psychiatry, and Psychology 10 (4):353-356.   (Google | More links)
Irani, K. S. & Myers, Gerald E. (1983). Emotion: Philosophical Studies. Haven.   (Google)
Jamie Dow, (2007). A supposed contradiction about emotion-arousal in Aristotle's rhetoric. Phronesis 52 (4):382-402.   (Google)
Abstract: Aristotle, in the Rhetoric, appears to claim both that emotion-arousal has no place in the essential core of rhetorical expertise and that it has an extremely important place as one of three technical kinds of proof. This paper offers an account of how this apparent contradiction can be resolved. The resolution stems from a new understanding of what Rhetoric I.1 refers to - not emotions, but set-piece rhetorical devices aimed at manipulating emotions, which do not depend on the facts of the case in which they are deployed. This understanding is supported by showing how it fits with evidence for how rhetoric was actually taught in the fifth and fourth centuries BCE, in particular by rasymachus and Gorgias. The proposed interpretation fits well with Aristotle's overall view of the nature of rhetoric, the structure of rhetorical speeches, and what is and is not relevant to the pragma, the issue of the case at hand
Rorty, Amelie Oksenberg (ed.) (1980). Explaining Emotions. University of California Press.   (Cited by 61 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The philosopher must inform himself of the relevant empirical investigation to arrive at a definition, and the scientist cannot afford to be naive about the...
Salmond, C. F. (1927). Instinct, emotion and appetite. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 5 (1):13 – 28.   (Google)
Santangelo, Paolo (2007). Emotions and perception of inner reality: Chinese and european. Journal of Chinese Philosophy 34 (2):289–308.   (Google | More links)
Scruton, Roger (1987). Analytical philosophy and emotion. Topoi 6 (2).   (Google)
Shand, Alexander F. (1896). Character and the emotions. Mind 5 (18):203-226.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Sloman, Aaron & Croucher, Monica (ms). Why robots will have emotions.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Emotions involve complex processes produced by interactions between motives, beliefs, percepts, etc. E.g. real or imagined fulfilment or violation of a motive, or triggering of a 'motive-generator', can disturb processes produced by other motives. To understand emotions, therefore, we need to understand motives and the types of processes they can produce. This leads to a study of the global architecture of a mind. Some constraints on the evolution of minds are disussed. Types of motives and the processes they generate are sketched

5.1g Mental Imagery

Abell, Catharine & Currie, Gregory (1999). Internal and external pictures. Philosophical Psychology 12 (4):429-445.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: What do pictures and mental images have in common? The contemporary tendency to reject mental picture theories of imagery suggests that the answer is: not much. We show that pictures and visual imagery have something important in common. They both contribute to mental simulations: pictures as inputs and mental images as outputs. But we reject the idea that mental images involve mental pictures, and we use simulation theory to strengthen the anti-pictorialist's case. Along the way we try to account for caricature and for some basic features of pictorial representations
Alfred Hoernle, R. F. (1907). Image, idea and meaning. Mind 16 (61):70-100.   (Google | More links)
Anderson, John R. (1978). Arguments concerning representations for mental imagery. Psychological Review.   (Cited by 491 | Google)
Arterberry, Martha E.; Craver-Lemley, Catherine & Reeves, Adam (2002). Visual imagery is not always like visual perception. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):183-184.   (Google)
Abstract: The “Perky effect” is the interference of visual imagery with vision. Studies of this effect show that visual imagery has more than symbolic properties, but these properties differ both spatially (including “pictorially”) and temporally from those of vision. We therefore reject both the literal picture-in-the-head view and the entirely symbolic view
Audi, Robert N. (1978). The ontological status of mental images. Inquiry 21 (1-4):348-61.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Averill, Edward W. (1978). Explaining the privacy of afterimages and pains. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 38 (March):299-314.   (Google | More links)
Bain, Alexander (1880). Mr. Galton's statistics of mental imagery. Mind 5 (20):564-573.   (Google | More links)
Baker, M. J. (1954). Perceiving, imagining, and being mistaken. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 14 (June):520-535.   (Google | More links)
Barba, Gianfranco Dalla; Rosenthal, Victor & Visetti, Yves-Marie (2002). The nature of mental imagery: How Null is the “Null hypothesis”? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):187-188.   (Google)
Abstract: Is mental imagery pictorial? In Pylyshyn's view no empirical data provides convincing support to the “pictorial” hypothesis of mental imagery. Phenomenology, Pylyshyn says, is deeply deceiving and offers no explanation of why and how mental imagery occurs. We suggest that Pylyshyn mistakes phenomenology for what it never pretended to be. Phenomenological evidence, if properly considered, shows that mental imagery may indeed be pictorial, though not in the way that mimics visual perception. Moreover, Pylyshyn claims that the “pictorial hypothesis” is flawed because the interpretation of “picture-like” objects in mental imagery takes a homunculus. However, the same point can be objected to Pylyshyn's own conclusion: if imagistic reasoning involves the same mechanisms and the same forms of representation as those that are involved in general reasoning, if they operate on symbol-based representations of the kind recommended by Pylyshyn (1984) and Fodor (1975), don't we need a phenomenological homunculus to tell an imagined bear from the real one?
Block, Ned (ed.) (1981). Imagery. MIT Press.   (Cited by 120 | Google)
Block, Ned (1983). Mental pictures and cognitive science. Philosophical Review 93 (October):499-542.   (Cited by 70 | Google | More links)
Block, Ned (1983). The photographic fallacy in the debate about mental imagery. Noûs 17 (November):651-62.   (Cited by 7 | Google | More links)
Bower, Kenneth J. (1984). Imagery: From Hume to cognitive science. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 14 (June):217-234.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Bringsjord, Selmer (1988). Tracing Superman again: A reply to Clark's Superman, the image. Analysis 48 (January):52-54.   (Google)
Brown, R. & Herrstein, R. (1981). Icons and images. In Ned Block (ed.), Imagery. MIT Press.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Campbell, J. (2002). Berkeley's puzzle. In Tamar S. Gendler & John Hawthorne (eds.), Conceivability and Possibility. MIT Press.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: But say you,surely there is nothing easier than to imagine trees,for instance,in a park, or books existing in a closet, and nobody by to perceive them. I answer, you may so, there is no dif?culty in it:but what is all this,I beseech you,more than framing in your mind certain ideas which you call books and trees, and at the same time omitting to frame the idea of anyone that may perceive them? But do you not yourself perceive or think of them all the while? This therefore is nothing to the purpose: it only shows you have the power of imagining or forming ideas in your mind;but it doth not shew that you can conceive it possible, the objects of your thought may exist without the mind: to make out this, it is necessary that you conceive them existing unconceived or unthought of, which is a manifest repugnancy
Cam, Philip (1987). Propositions about images. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 48 (December):335-8.   (Google | More links)
Candlish, Stewart (1975). Mental images and pictorial properties. Mind 84 (April):260-2.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Candlish, Stewart (1976). The incompatibility of perception: A contemporary orthodoxy. American Philosophical Quarterly 13 (January):63-68.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Chambers, D. & Reisberg, Daniel (1985). Can mental images be ambiguous? Journal of Experimental Psychology 11:317-28.   (Cited by 91 | Google)
Chambers, D. & Reisberg, Daniel (1992). What an image depicts depends on what an image means. Cognitive Psychology 24:145-74.   (Cited by 67 | Google | More links)
Clark, Andy (1988). Superman and the duck/rabbit: A reply to Gordon and Bringsjord. Analysis 48 (January):54-57.   (Google)
Cohen, Jonathan (1996). The imagery debate: A critical assessment. Journal of Philosophical Research 21 (January):149-182.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Cole, David (online). Images and thinking: Critique of arguments against images as a medium of thought.   (Google)
Abstract: The Way of Ideas died an ignoble death, committed to the flames by behaviorist empiricists. Ideas, pictures in the head, perished with the Way. By the time those empiricists were supplanted at the helm by functionalists and causal theorists, a revolution had taken place in linguistics and the last thing anyone wanted to do was revive images as the medium of thought. Currently, some but not all cognitive scientists think that there probably are mental images - experiments in cognitive psychology (e.g. Shepard and Metzler 1971) have shown it to be plausible to posit mental images. Even so, the phenomenon of mental imagery has been largely regarded as peripheral in cognition, perhaps even epiphenomenal. Images cannot fix the content of thought (intentions, rules), the Wittgenstein story went. The central processes of thought, so the post-Wittgenstein story goes, require a propositional representation system, a language of thought, universal and modeled on the machine languages of computers. The language of thought is compositional, productive, and, leading advocates argue, has a causal semantics. Images lack all of these essential qualities and so are hopeless as key players in thinking
Cousin, D. R. (1970). On the ownership of images. Analysis 30 (June):206-208.   (Google)
Danto, Arthur C. (1958). Concerning mental pictures. Journal of Philosophy 55 (January):12-19.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Deitsch, Martin (1971). Seeing and picturing. Journal of Philosophy 68 (June):338.   (Google | More links)
Deitsch, Martin (1972). Visualizing. Mind 81 (January):113-115.   (Google | More links)
Dennett, Daniel C. (2002). Does your brain use the images in it, and if so, how? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):189-190.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The presence of spatial patterns of activity in the brain is suggestive of image-exploiting processes in vision and mental imagery, but not conclusive. Only behavioral evidence can confirm or disconfirm hypotheses about whether, and how, the brain uses images in its information-processing, and the arguments based on such evidence are still inconclusive
Dennett, Daniel C. (1978). Two approaches to mental images. In Brainstorms. MIT Press.   (Cited by 40 | Google)
Dennett, Daniel C. (1968). The nature of images and the introspective trap. In Content and Consciousness. Routledge and Kegan Paul.   (Cited by 53 | Google)
Duran, Jane (1997). Syntax, imagery and naturalization. Philosophia 25 (1-4):373-387.   (Google | More links)
Eilan, Naomi M. (1993). The imagery debate. Philosophical Books 34 (3):137-142.   (Google)
Farah, Martha J. (1988). Is visual imagery really visual: Some overlooked evidence from neuropsychology. Psychological Review 95:307-17.   (Cited by 150 | Google | More links)
Finke, Ronald A. (1989). Principles of Mental Imagery. MIT Press.   (Cited by 166 | Google)
Fodor, Jerry A. (1975). Imagistic representation. In The Language of Thought. Harvard University Press.   (Cited by 24 | Google)
Franklin, R. L. (1978). The trouble with images. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 8 (March):113-115.   (Google)
Furlong, E. J. (1969). Mental images and mr O. Hanfling. Analysis 30 (December):62-64.   (Google)
Galton, Francis (1880). Statistics of mental imagery. Mind 5 (19):301-318.   (Cited by 24 | Google | More links)
Garry, Ann (1977). Mental images. Personalist 58 (January):28-38.   (Google)
Glasgow, J. I. (1993). The imagery debate revisited: A computational perspective. Computational Intelligence 9:310-33.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Gold, Ian (2002). Interpreting the neuroscience of imagery. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):190-191.   (Google)
Abstract: Pylyshyn rightly argues that the neuroscientific data supporting the involvement of the visual system in mental imagery is largely irrelevant to the question of the format of imagistic representation. The purpose of this commentary is to support this claim with a further argument
Gordon, David (1988). Clark on tracing mental images. Analysis 48 (January):50-51.   (Google)
Gore, Willard C. (1904). Image or sensation? Journal of Philosophy Psychology and Scientific Methods 1 (16):434-441.   (Google | More links)
Gore, Willard C. (1905). Image or sensation. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 2 (4):97-101.   (Google | More links)
Gregory, Dominic (forthcoming). Imagery, the imagination and experience. Philosophical Quarterly.   (Google)
Abstract: Visualizings, the simplest imaginings which employ visual imagery, have certain characteristic features; they are perspectival, for instance. Also, it seems that some but not all of our visualizings are imaginings of seeings. But it has been forcefully argued, for example by M.G.F. Martin and Christopher Peacocke, that all visualizings are imaginings of visual sensations. I block these arguments by providing an account of visualizings which allows for their perspectival nature and other features they typically have, but which also explains how we can visualize things without thereby imagining visual sensations
Gregory, Joshua C. (1922). Visual images, words and dreams. Mind 31 (123):321-334.   (Google | More links)
Hampson, P. J. & Morris, P. E. (1978). Unfulfilled expectations: A criticism of Neisser's theory of imagery. Cognition 6 (March):79-85.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Hanfling, Oswald (1969). Mental images. Analysis 30 (April):166-173.   (Google)
Hannay, Alastair (1971). Mental Images: A Defense. Allen & Unwin.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Hannay, Alastair (1973). To see a mental image. Mind 82 (April):161-262.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Harnad, Stevan (1993). Exorcizing the ghost of mental imagery. Computational Intelligence 9 (4):337-339.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The problem seems apparent even in Glasgow's term ``depict'', which is used by way of contrast with ``describe''. Now ``describe'' refers relatively unproblematically to strings of symbols, such as those in this written sentence, that are systematically interpretable as propositions describing objects, events, or states of affairs. But what does ``depict'' mean? In the case of a picture -- whether a photo or a diagram -- it is clear what depict means. A picture is an object (I will argue below that it is an analog object, relative to what it is a picture of) and it DEPICTS yet another object: the object it is a picture OF. But in the case of an array, whether described formally, with numerical coordinates, or stored in a machine, or ``depicted'' diagrammatically by way of a secondary illustration, it is not at all clear whether the entity in question is indeed a picture, or merely yet another set of symbols that is INTERPRETABLE as referring to a picture, which picture in turn depicts an object! It is clear that we are dealing with many layers of interpretation here already, and so far we are still talking only about external objects (such as pictures, symbols and objects simpliciter). We still have not gotten to MENTAL objects, such as mental ``images''
Harrison, Bernard (1963). Meaning and mental images. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 63:237-250.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Hayes, Patrick J. & Thomas, Nigel J. T. (online). Debate on mental images.   (Google)
Abstract: This debate, principally between myself (Nigel Thomas) and Patrick Hayes, the well known computer scientist and Artificial Intelligence researcher, took place through the internet mailing list for the discussion of the scientific study of consciousness, PSYCHE-D (moderated by Patrick Wilken), which is associated with the on-line journal PSYCHE. The discussion touches on the various different senses in which the expression "mental image" may be used, the underlying cognitive mechanisms of imagery, and the relevance of an understanding of imagery to the understanding of conscious thought, and thought in general. As the debate became rather 'unthreaded' on the list, following it through this page may help the reader to better understand what was going on
Haynes, Peter F. R. (1976). Mental imagery. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 6 (December):705-720.   (Google)
Heil, John (1982). What does the mind's eye look at? Journal of Mind and Behavior 3:143-150.   (Google)
Hering, Jean (1947). Concerning image, idea, and dream (translation). Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 8 (December):188-205.   (Google)
Jones, O. R. (1972). After-images. American Philosophical Quarterly 9 (April):150-158.   (Google)
Kieldopf, Charles F. (1968). The pictures in the head of a man born blind. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 28 (June):501-513.   (Google | More links)
Kind, Amy (online). Imagery and imagination.   (Google)
Abstract: Both imagery and imagination play an important part in our mental lives. This article, which has three main sections, discusses both of these phenomena, and the connection between them. The first part discusses mental images and, in particular, the dispute about their representational nature that has become known as the _imagery debate_ . The second part turns to the faculty of the imagination, discussing the long philosophical tradition linking mental imagery and the imagination—a tradition that came under attack in the early part of the twentieth century with the rise of behaviorism. Finally, the third part of this article examines modal epistemology, where the imagination has been thought to serve an important philosophical function, namely, as a guide to possibility
Kleiman, Lowell (1978). Mental images: Another look. Philosophical Studies 34 (August):169-176.   (Google | More links)
Kosslyn, Stephen M. (1994). Image and Brain: The Resolution of the Imagery Debate. MIT Press.   (Cited by 1187 | Google | More links)
Kosslyn, Stephen M. (1980). Image and Mind. Harvard University Press.   (Cited by 860 | Google)
Kosslyn, Stephen M. & Pomerantz, J. (1977). Imagery, propositions and the form of internal representations. Cognitive Psychology 9:52-76.   (Cited by 84 | Google)
Kosslyn, Stephen M.; Pinker, Steven; Schwartz, Sophie & Smith, G. (1979). On the demystification of mental imagery. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 2:535-81.   (Cited by 47 | Google)
Kosslyn, Stephen M. (1981). The medium and the message in mental imagery: A theory. In Ned Block (ed.), Imagery. MIT Press.   (Cited by 110 | Google)
Kosslyn, Stephen M. (2001). The strategic eye: Another look. Minds and Machines 11 (2):287-291.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Kuehl, James R. (1970). Perceiving and imaging. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 31 (December):212-224.   (Google | More links)
Lawrie, Reynold (1970). The existence of mental images. Philosophical Quarterly 20 (July):253-257.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Lay, Wilfrid (1904). Organic images. Journal of Philosophy Psychology and Scientific Methods 1 (3):68-71.   (Google | More links)
Lemos, Ramon M. (1963). Ideas, images, and sensations. Theoria 29:56-69.   (Google)
Lormand, Eric (2005). Phenomenal impressions. In T.S. Gendler & John Hawthorne (eds.), Perceptual Experience. Oup.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Lycos, K. (1965). Images and the imaginary. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 43 (December):321-338.   (Google | More links)
Lyons, William E. (1984). The Tiger and his stripes. Analysis 44 (2):93-95.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Maloney, J. Christopher (1984). Mental images and cognitive theory. American Philosophical Quarterly 21 (July):237-47.   (Google)
Margolis, Joseph (1966). After-images and pains. Philosophy 41 (October):41-347.   (Google)
Marbach, Eduard (1984). On using intentionality in empirical phenomenology: The problem of 'mental images'. Dialectica 38:209-230.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Margolis, Joseph (1959). Report on if I carefully examine a visual after-image, what am I looking at and where is it? Analysis 19 (April):97-98.   (Google)
McGinn, Colin (2005). Mindsight: Image, Dram, Meaning. Harvard University Press.   (Google)
Mckee, P. L. (1974). Malcolm on after-images. Philosophical Quarterly 24 (April):132-139.   (Google | More links)
Mead, Geo H. (1904). Image or sensation. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 1 (22):604-607.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Morris, P. E. & Hampson, P. J. (1983). Imagery and Consciousness. Academic Press.   (Cited by 29 | Google)
Mortensen, Chris (1989). Mental images: Should cognitive science learn from neurophysiology? In Peter Slezak (ed.), Computers, Brains and Minds. Kluwer.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Murata, Junichi (1999). The indeterminacy of images: An approach to a phenomenology of the imagination. In Phenomenology: Japanese and American Perspectives. Dordrecht: Kluwer.   (Google)
Newton, Natika (1989). Visualizing is imagining seeing: A reply to white. Analysis 49 (March):77-81.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
O'Connor, D. J. (1959). Report on if I carefully examine a visual after-image, what am I looking at and where is it? Analysis 19 (April):97.   (Google)
Odegard, Douglas (1971). Images. Mind 80 (April):262-265.   (Google | More links)
Pani, John R. (2002). Mental imagery is simultaneously symbolic and analog. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):205-206.   (Google)
Abstract: With admirable clarity, Pylyshyn shows that there is little evidence that mental imagery is strongly constrained to be analog. He urges that imagery must be considered part of a more general symbolic system. The ultimate solution to the challenges of image theory, however, rest on understanding the manner in which mental imagery is both a symbolic and an analog system
Price, H. H. (1952). Image thinking. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 52:135-166.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Pylyshyn, Zenon (2004). Imagery. In R L. Gregory (ed.), Oxford Companion to the Mind. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Abstract: In Gregory, Richard. Oxford Companion to the Mind (Second Edition, 2006) Oxford University Press
Pylyshyn, Zenon W. (1978). Imagery and artificial intelligence. In W. Savage (ed.), Perception and Cognition. University of Minnesota Press.   (Cited by 48 | Google)
Pylyshyn, Zenon (2002). Is the "imagery debate" over? If so, what was it about? In E. Dupoux, S. Dehane & L. Cohen (eds.), Cognition: A Critical Look. Advances, Questions and Controversies in Honor of J. Mehler. MIT Press.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Abstract: Jacques Mehler was notoriously charitable in embracing a diversity of approaches to science and to the use of many different methodologies. One place where his ecumenism brought the two of us into disagreement is when the evidence of brain imaging was cited in support of different psychological doctrines, such as the picture-theory of mental imagery. Jacques remained steadfast in his faith in the ability of neuroscience data (where the main source of evidence has been from clinical neurology and neuro-imaging) to choose among different psychological positions. I personally have seen little reason for this optimism so Jacques and I frequently found ourselves disagreeing on this issue, though I should add that we rarely disagreed on substantive issues on which we both had views. This particular bone of contention, however, kept us busy at parties and during the many commutes between New York and New Jersey, where Jacques was a frequent visitor at the Rutgers Center for Cognitive Science. Now that I am in a position where he is a captive audience it seems an opportune time to raise the question again
Pylyshyn, Zenon W. (2002). Mental imagery: In search of a theory. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):157-182.   (Cited by 93 | Google | More links)
Abstract: It is generally accepted that there is something special about reasoning by using mental images. The question of how it is special, however, has never been satisfactorily spelled out, despite more than thirty years of research in the post-behaviorist tradition. This article considers some of the general motivation for the assumption that entertaining mental images involves inspecting a picture-like object. It sets out a distinction between phenomena attributable to the nature of mind to what is called the cognitive architecture, and ones that are attributable to tacit knowledge used to simulate what would happen in a visual situation. With this distinction in mind, the paper then considers in detail the widely held assumption that in some important sense images are spatially displayed or are depictive, and that examining images uses the same mechanisms that are deployed in visual perception. I argue that the assumption of the spatial or depictive nature of images is only explanatory if taken literally, as a claim about how images are physically instantiated in the brain, and that the literal view fails for a number of empirical reasons – for example, because of the cognitive penetrability of the phenomena cited in its favor. Similarly, while it is arguably the case that imagery and vision involve some of the same mechanisms, this tells us very little about the nature of mental imagery and does not support claims about the pictorial nature of mental images. Finally, I consider whether recent neuroscience evidence clarifies the debate over the nature of mental images. I claim that when such questions as whether images are depictive or spatial are formulated more clearly, the evidence does not provide support for the picture-theory over a symbol-structure theory of mental imagery. Even if all the empirical claims were true, they do not warrant the conclusion that many people have drawn from them: that mental images are depictive or are displayed in some (possibly cortical) space. Such a conclusion is incompatible with what is known about how images function in thought. We are then left with the provisional counterintuitive conclusion that the available evidence does not support rejection of what I call the “null hypothesis”; namely, that reasoning with mental images involves the same form of representation and the same processes as that of reasoning in general, except that the content or subject matter of thoughts experienced as images includes information about how things would look
Pylyshyn, Zenon W. (2003). Return of the mental image: Are there really pictures in the brain? Trends in Cognitive Sciences 7 (3):113-118.   (Cited by 29 | Google | More links)
Abstract: In the past decade there has been renewed interest in the study of mental imagery. Emboldened by new findings from neuroscience, many people have revived the idea that mental imagery involves a special format of thought, one that is pictorial in nature. But the evidence and the arguments that exposed deep conceptual and empirical problems in the picture theory over the past 300 years have not gone away. I argue that the new evidence from neural imaging and clinical neuropsychology does little to justify this recidivism because it does not address the format of mental images. I also discuss some reasons why the picture theory is so resistant to counterarguments and suggest ways in which non-pictorial theories might account for the apparent spatial nature of images.
Pylyshyn, Zenon W. (1981). The imagery debate: Analog media vs. tacit knowledge. Psychological Review 88 (December):16-45.   (Cited by 392 | Google)
Pylyshyn, Zenon (ms). The medium of thought: Do we think in pictures, words, concepts, or what?   (Google)
Abstract: People have always wondered how thinking takes place and what thoughts are constructed from. We typically experience our thoughts as involving pictorial (or sensory) contents or as being in words. Although this idea has been enshrined in psychology as the “dual code” theory of reasoning and memory, serious questions have been raised concerning this view. It appears that whatever the form of our thoughts it is unlikely that it is anything like our experience of them. But if thought is not in pictures or words, what form does it take? If we do not sometimes think in words, then what actually goes on when we think by engaging in an “inner dialogue”? And if we do not sometimes think in pictures, what goes on when we reason by creating and examining “mental images”?
Pylyshyn, Zenon W. (1973). What the mind's eye tells the mind's brain: A critique of mental imagery. Psychology Bulletin 80:1-24.   (Cited by 404 | Google)
Rabb, J. Douglas (1975). Imaging: An adverbial analysis. Dialogue 14 (June):312-318.   (Cited by 4 | Google)
Reisberg, Daniel (1994). Equipotential recipes for unambiguous images: A reply to Rollins. Philosophical Psychology 7 (3):359-366.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Reisberg, Daniel & Chambers, D. (1991). Neither pictures nor propositions: What can we learn from a mental image? Canadian Journal of Psychology 45:336-52.   (Cited by 58 | Google)
Rey, Georges (1981). What are mental images? In Ned Block (ed.), Readings in the Philosophy of Psychology. , Vol.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Richardson, Alan W. (1969). Mental Imagery. Routledge.   (Cited by 102 | Google)
Rollins, Mark (1989). Mental Imagery: On the Limits of Cognitive Science. Yale University Press.   (Cited by 17 | Google)
Rollins, Mark (1994). Re: Reinterpreting images. Philosophical Psychology 7 (3):345-358.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: The questions addressed in research on mental imagery have become more refined as experimental techniques have become more exact. One issue that has emerged in current work is whether, or in what ways, imaging is like perceiving. Daniel Reisberg and Deborah Chambers have devised a series of experiments that put that question to the test by asking whether images can be reinterpreted in the same ways that perceptual objects can be reinterpreted. They argue that the evidence points to a negative conclusion. Other psychologists have responded, and a debate has ensued. The debate, intersects with philosophy in two ways: (i) philosophers have appropriated the empirical results in defence of their views on imagery; and (ii) psychologists on both sides have argued about the role of 'philosophical considerations' in evaluating the results. My aim is to clarify the issues at stake, to dispel certain confusions apparent in the literature, and to show that recent research does not support the claim that imaging is unlike perceiving in specific respects
Rollins, Mark (2001). The strategic eye: Kosslyn's theory of imagery and perception. Minds and Machines 11 (2):267-286.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Rowland Angell, James (1897). Thought and imagery. Philosophical Review 6 (6):646-651.   (Google | More links)
Russow, Lilly-Marlene (1980). Audi on mental images. Inquiry 23 (September):353-356.   (Google)
Russow, L. (1985). Dennett, mental images and images in context. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 45 (June):581-94.   (Google | More links)
Schirra, Jörg R. J., Connecting visual and verbal space: Preliminary considerations concerning the concept 'mental image'.   (Google)
Abstract: AI research concerning the connection between seeing and speaking mainly employs what is called reference semantics. Within this framework, the notion of `mental image' is often used while explaining how somebody not situated in the same perceptual context is able to anchor his understanding of an utterance describing the scene visually perceived by the speaker. We give a foundation for considering mental images as propositions with respect to a certain field of concepts: these fields have to provide a syntactically dense set of concepts distinguishing locations. The use of such propositions in the reference semantic explanations of understanding utterances about visually perceived scenes is motivated by applying Kant's idea of the introduction of new types of objects: we conceive spatial relations as relations only applicable to sortal objects, i.e., individuated objects which are synthetically introduced on a syntactically dense field providing their potential locations. The concept `mental image' which results from these preliminary studies is applied to two current projects in AI, one dealing with the semantics of particular spatial prepositions, and the other more generally concerned with the logic of the connection between visual and verbal space
Schwartz, Robert (1980). Imagery: There is more to it than meets the eye. Philosophy of Science Association 1980.   (Google)
Schirra, Jörg R. J. (1995). Understanding radio broadcasts on soccer: The concept `mental image' and its use in spatial reasoning. In Klaus Sachs-Hombach (ed.), [Book Chapter]. Rodopi.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Most cognitive theories agree that a listener of a sports broadcast on radio usually imagines the scene described; the concept `mental image' appears in a specific sort of explanations. In contrast to this conception, it is argued that this concept should rather be understood as part of a certain kind of grounding explanations of the radio listener's understanding. This particular conception is based on the distinction between `specification' and `implementation' as found in the theory of abstract data types. Its application to the field of spatial concepts leads to a computational system (ANTLIMA) which exemplifies how the expression `mental image' could be used while explaining a speaker's ability to control the resolvability of ambiguities in an objective report of what the speaker sees
Shepard, Roger N. & Cooper, Lynn N. (1982). Mental Images and Their Transformations. MIT Press.   (Cited by 612 | Google | More links)
Shier, David (1997). How can pictures be propositions? Ratio 10 (1):65-75.   (Google | More links)
Sisson, Edward O. (1948). Things, images, ideas. Journal of Philosophy 45 (July):405-410.   (Google | More links)
Slater, Hartley (1995). Scare quoted seeing. American Philosophical Quarterly 32 (1):97-103.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Slezak, Peter (1991). Can images be rotated and inspected? A test of the pictorial medium theory. Proceedings.   (Cited by 11 | Google | More links)
Abstract: images. But clearly, it only begs the deeper questions
Slezak, Peter (1990). Reinterpreting images. Analysis (October) 235 (October):235-243.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Slezak, Peter (2002). The imagery debate: Déjà vu all over again? Commentary on Zenon Pylyshyn. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):209-210.   (Google)
Abstract: The imagery debate re-enacts controversies persisting since Descartes. The controversy remains important less for what we can learn about visual imagery than about cognitive science itself. In the tradition of Arnauld, Reid, Bartlett, Austin and Ryle, Pylyshyn’s critique exposes notorious mistakes being unwittingly rehearsed not only regarding imagery but also in several independent domains of research in modern cognitive science
Slezak, Peter P. (2002). The imagery debate: Déjà-vu all over again? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):209-210.   (Google)
Abstract: The imagery debate re-enacts controversies persisting since Descartes. The controversy remains important less for what we can learn about visual imagery than about cognitive science itself. In the tradition of Arnauld, Reid, Bartlett, Austin and Ryle, Pylyshyn's critique exposes notorious mistakes being unwittingly rehearsed not only regarding imagery but also in several independent domains of research in modern cognitive science
Slezak, Peter (1995). The “philosophical” case against visual images. In P. Slezak, T. Caelli & R. Clark (eds.), Perspectives on Cognitive Science, Volume 1: Theories, Experiments, and Foundations. Ablex Publishing.   (Google)
Abstract: In their study of reasoning with diagrammatic and non-diagrammatic representations, Larkin and Simon (1987) are concerned with _external_ representations and explicitly avoid drawing inferences about the bearing of their work on the issue of internal, mental representations. Nonetheless, we may infer the bearing of their work on internal representations from the theories of Kosslyn, Finke and other ‘pictorialists’ who take internal representations to be importantly like external ones regarding their ‘privileged’ spatial properties of depicting and resembling their referents. Thus, Finke (1990) suggests that “perceptual interpretive processes are applied to mental images in much the same way that they are applied to actual physical objects. In this sense, imagined objects can be “interpreted” much like physical objects” (1990, p. 18). Elsewhere he suggests that “The image discoveries which then ‘emerge’ resemble the way perceptual discoveries can follow the active exploration and manipulation of physical objects” (1990, p. 171)
Slezak, Peter (online). When can visual images be re-interpreted? Non-chronometric tests of pictorialism.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Abstract: are needed on which the contending accounts deliver different predictions. The question of re-interpreting images can be seen
Smith, Alastair D. & Gilchrist, Iain D. (2004). Evidence for the online operation of imagery: Visual imagery modulates motor production in drawing. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 27 (3):416-417.   (Google)
Abstract: One property of the emulator framework presented by Grush is that imagery operates off-line. Contrary to this viewpoint, we present evidence showing that mental rotation of a simple figure modulates low-level features of drawing articulation. This effect is dependent upon the type of rotation, suggesting a more integrative online role for imagery than proposed by the target article
Smythies, J. R. (1958). On some properties and relations of images. Philosophical Review 67 (July):389-394.   (Google)
Sterelny, Kim (1986). The imagery debate. Philosophy of Science 53 (December):560-83.   (Cited by 11 | Google | More links)
Teng, Norman Y. (online). The depictive nature of visual mental imagery.   (Google)
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (online). A non-symbolic theory of conscious content: Imagery and activity.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: Until a few years ago, Cognitive Science was firmly wedded to the notion that cognition must be explained in terms of the computational manipulation of internal representations or symbols. Although many people still believe this, the consensus is no longer solid. Whether it is truly threatened by connectionism is, perhaps, controversial, but there are yet more radical approaches that explicitly reject it. Advocates of "embodied" or "situated" approaches to cognition (e.g., Smith, 1991; Varela _et al_ , 1991, Clancey, 1997) argue that thought cannot be understood as entirely internal. Furthermore, it is argued that autonomous robots can be designed to behave more intelligently if representationalist programming techniques are avoided (Brooks, 1991), and that the way our brains control our behavior is better understood in terms of chaos and dynamical systems theory rather than as any sort computation (e.g., Freeman & Skarda, 1990; Van Gelder & Port, 1995; Van Gelder, 1995; Garson, 1996)
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (1999). Are theories of imagery theories of imagination? An active perception approach to conscious mental content. Cognitive Science 23 (2):207-245.   (Cited by 117 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Can theories of mental imagery, conscious mental contents, developed within cognitive science throw light on the obscure (but culturally very significant) concept of imagination? Three extant views of mental imagery are considered: quasi-pictorial, description, and perceptual activity theories. The first two face serious theoretical and empirical difficulties. The third is (for historically contingent reasons) little known, theoretically underdeveloped, and empirically untried, but has real explanatory potential. It rejects the "traditional" symbolic computational view of mental contents, but is compatible with recent *situated cognition* and *active vision* approaches in robotics. This theory is developed and elucidated. Three related key aspects of imagination (non-discursiveness, creativity, and *seeing as*) raise difficulties for the other theories. Perceptual activity theory presents imagery as non-discursive and relates it closely to *seeing as*. It is thus well placed to be the basis for a general theory of imagination and its role in creative thought
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (ms). Coding dualism: Conscious thought without cartesianism or computationalism.   (Google)
Abstract: The principal temptation toward substance dualisms, or otherwise incorporating a question begging homunculus into our psychologies, arises not from the problem of consciousness in general, nor from the problem of intentionality, but from the question of our awareness and understanding of our own mental contents, and the control of the deliberate, conscious thinking in which we employ them. Dennett has called this "Hume's problem". Cognitivist philosophers have generally either denied the experiential reality of thought, as did the Behaviorists, or have taken an implicitly epiphenomenalist stance, a form of dualism. Some sort of mental duality may indeed be required to meet this problem, but not one that is metaphysical or question begging. I argue that it can be solved in the light of Paivio's "Dual Coding" theory of mental representation. This theory, which is strikingly simple and intuitive (perhaps too much so to have caught the imagination of philosophers) has demonstrated impressive empirical power and scope. It posits two distinct systems of potentially conscious representations in the human mind: mental imagery and verbal representation (which is not to be confused with 'propositional' or "mentalese" representation). I defend, on conceptual grounds, Paivio's assertion of precisely two codes against interpretations which would either multiply image codes to match sense modes, or collapse the two, admittedly interacting, systems into one. On this basis I argue that the inference that a conscious agent would be needed to read such mental representations and to manipulate them in the light of their contents can be pre-empted by an account of how the two systems interact, each registering, affecting and being affected by developing associative processes within the other
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (1989). Experience and theory as determinants of attitudes toward mental representation: The case of Knight Dunlap and the vanishing images of J.b. Watson. [Journal (Paginated)].   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Galton and subsequent investigators find wide divergences in people's subjective reports of mental imagery. Such individual differences might be taken to explain the peculiarly irreconcilable disputes over the nature and cognitive significance of imagery which have periodically broken out among psychologists and philosophers. However, to so explain these disputes is itself to take a substantive and questionable position on the cognitive role of imagery. This article distinguishes three separable issues over which people can be "for" or "against" mental images. Conflation of these issues can lead to theoretical differences being mistaken for experiential differences, even by theorists themselves. This is applied to the case of John B. Watson, who inaugurated a half-century of neglect of image psychology. Watson originally claimed to have vivid imagery; by 1913 he was denying the existence of images. This strange reversal, which made his behaviorism possible, is explicable as a "creative misconstrual" of Dunlap's "motor" theory of imagination
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (1997). Imagery and the coherence of imagination: A critique of white. Journal of Philosophical Research 22 (April):95-127.   (Cited by 5 | Google)
Abstract: This article defends tradition and common sense against a widespread and rarely questioned contemporary philosophical orthodoxy that underpins the entrenched and exorbitant "lingualism" of so much 20th century thought, and leads the way to extreme doctrines like cognitive relativism and eliminative materialism. It also plugs what might otherwise have seemed to be a significant hole in the argument of my Are Theories of Imagery Theories of Imagination? (which I regard as my main positive contribution so far to the understanding of the mind). For a relatively brief overview of the situation in cognitive theory and consciousness studies, as I see it, see A Stimulus to the Imagination. Click here to view the full article: Imagery and the Coherence of Imagination: a Critique of White. Earlier drafts of this article, one entitled "The White Images of Imagery and Imagination: A Critique and an Alternative", were formerly available on the net. Please make any citations to the published version. - N.J.T.T
Thompson, Evan (2007). Look again: Phenomenology and mental imagery. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 6 (1-2).   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper (1) sketches a phenomenological analysis of visual mental imagery; (2) applies this analysis to the mental imagery debate in cognitive science; (3) briefly sketches a neurophenomenological approach to mental imagery; and (4) compares the results of this discussion with Dennett’s heterophenomenology
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (online). Mental imagery. Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.   (Cited by 14 | Google)
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (2005). Mental Imagery, Philosophical Issues About. In Lynn Nadel (ed.), Encyclopedia of Cognitive Science, Volume 2, pp. 1147-1153.   (Google)
Abstract: An introduction to the science and philosophy of mental imagery.
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (online). New support for the perceptual activity theory of mental imagery.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Abstract: Since the publication of my "Are Theories of Imagery Theories of Imagination? An _Active Perception_ Approach to Conscious Mental Content," (Thomas, 1999 - henceforth abbreviated as ATOITOI on this page), a good deal of published material has appeared or has come to my attention that either provides additional support for the Perceptual Activity Theory PA theory) of mental imagery presented in ATOITOI, or that throws further doubt on the rival (picture and description) theories that are criticized there. Other relevant evidence was not mentioned in ATOITOI because I lacked the space for a proper explanation of its relevance. I hope eventually to write and publish a new account of
PA
theory, that will make use of much of this material. In the meantime this page provides citations (and, where possible, links) to the "new" support, and discussion sections that briefly explain the relevance of the cited material. Quite apart from presenting new lines of supporting evidence and argument, I hope this page will help to clarify many aspects of
Thorndike, Edward L. (1917). On the function of visual imagery and its measurement from individual reports. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 14 (14):381-384.   (Google | More links)
Thompson, Evan (2008). Representationalism and the phenomenology of mental imagery. Synthese 160 (3):203--213.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper sketches a phenomenological analysis of visual mental imagery and uses it to criticize representationalism and the internalist-versus-externalist framework for understanding consciousness. Contrary to internalist views of mental imagery imagery experience is not the experience of a phenomenal mental picture inspected by the mind’s eye, but rather the mental simulation of perceptual experience. Furthermore, there are experiential differences in perceiving and imagining that are not differences in the properties represented by these experiences. Therefore, externalist representationalism, which maintains that the properties of experience are the external properties represented by experience, is an inadequate account of conscious experience
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (2003). The false dichotomy of imagery. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (2):211-211.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Pylyshyn's critique is powerful. Pictorial theories of imagery fail. On the other hand, the symbolic description theory he manifestly still favors also fails, lacking the semantic foundation necessary to ground imagery's intentionality and consciousness. But, contrary to popular belief, these two theory types do not exhaust available options. Recent work on embodied, active perception supports the alternative perceptual activity theory of imagery
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (2009). Visual Imagery and Consciousness. In William P. Banks (ed.), Encyclopedia of Consciousness.   (Google)
Abstract: Defining Imagery: Experience or Representation?
Historical Development of Ideas about Imagery
Subjective Individual Differences in Imagery Experience
Theories of Imagery, and their Implications for Consciousness
Picture theory
Description theory
Enactive theory
Tye, Michael (1993). Image indeterminacy. In Spatial Representation. Cambridge: Blackwell.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Tye, Michael (1984). The debate about mental imagery. Journal of Philosophy 81 (November):678-91.   (Cited by 8 | Google | More links)
Tye, Michael (1991). The Imagery Debate. Cambridge: Mit Press.   (Cited by 123 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Michael Tye untangles the complex web of empirical and conceptual issues of the newly revived imagery debate in psychology between those that liken mental...
Tye, Michael (1988). The picture theory of images. Philosophical Review 97 (October):497-520.   (Cited by 8 | Google | More links)
Ulicny, Brian (1995). Naturalism, intentionality, and mental imagery. In Bilder Im Geiste. Amsterdam: Rodopi.   (Google)
Von Eckardt, Barbara (1988). Mental images and their explanations. Philosophical Studies 53 (3):691-693.   (Google | More links)
Winch, W. H. (1908). The function of images. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 5 (13):337-352.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Woodworth, R. S. (1906). Imageless thought. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 3 (26):701-708.   (Cited by 9 | Google | More links)
Wright, Edmond L. (1983). Inspecting images. Philosophy 58 (January):57-72.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
Wright, Edmond L. (1990). Inspecting images: A reply to Smythies. Philosophy 65 (252):225-228.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)

5.1h Imagination

Aldrich, Virgil C. (1941). The scientific abuse of the imagination. Journal of Philosophy 38 (10):270-275.   (Google | More links)
Alexander, H. G. (1963). A suggestion concerning empirical foundations of imagination. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 23 (3):427-431.   (Google | More links)
Arnold, Eckhart, The dark side of the force: When computer simulations lead us astray and ``model think'' narrows our imagination --- pre conference draft for the models and simulation conference, Paris, June 12-14 ---.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper is intended as a critical examination of the question of when the use of computer simulations is beneficial to scientific explanations. This objective is pursued in two steps: First, I try to establish clear criteria that simulations must meet in order to be explanatory. Basically, a simulation has explanatory power only if it includes all causally relevant factors of a given empirical configuration and if the simulation delivers stable results within the measurement inaccuracies of the input parameters. If a simulation is not explanatory, it can still be meaningful for exploratory purposes, but only under very restricted conditions. In the second step, I examine a few examples of Axelrod-style simulations as they have been used to understand the evolution of cooperation (Axelrod, Schüßler) and the evolution of the social contract (Skyrms). These simulations do not meet the criteria for explanatory validity and it can be shown, as I believe, that they lead us astray from the scientific problems they have been addressed to solve and at the same time bar our imagination against more conventional but still better approaches
Auspitz, Josiah Lee (1976). Individuality, civility, and theory: The philosophical imagination of Michael Oakeshott. Political Theory 4 (3):261-294.   (Google | More links)
Bartsch, Renate (2002). Consciousness Emerging: The Dynamics of Perception, Imagination, Action, Memory, Thought, and Language. John Benjamins.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Bates, Jennifer Ann (2010). Hegel and Shakespeare on Moral Imagination. State University of New York Press.   (Google)
Abstract: A Hegelian reading of good and bad luck -- In Shakespearean drama (phen. of spirit, King Lear, Othello, Hamlet, a Midsummer night's dream) -- Tearing the fabric: Hegel's Antigone, Shakespeare's Coriolanus, and kinship-state conflict (phen. of spirit c. 6, Judith Butler's Antigone, Coriolanus) -- Aufhebung and anti-aufhebung: geist and ghosts in Hamlet (phen. of spirit, Hamlet) -- The problem of genius in King Lear: Hegel on the feeling soul and the tragedy of wonder (anthropology and psychology in the encyclopaedia, Philosophy of mind, King Lear) -- Richard II's mirror and the alienation of the Universal Will (of the I that is a We) (Richard II, phen. of spirit c. 5) -- Falstaff and the politics of wit: negative infinite judgment in a culture of alienation (Henry IV parts I & II, phen. of spirit c. 6, philosophy of right) -- Henry V's unchangeableness: his rejection of wit and his posture of virtue reinterpreted in the light of Hegel's theory of virtue (philosophy of right, Henry V) -- Hegel's theory of crime and evil: (re)tracing the rights of the sovereign self (aesthetics, phen. of spirit, phil. of right, Richard II through to Henry V) -- Richard III, Hamlet, Macbeth and Henry V: conscience, hypocrisy, self-deceit and the tragedy of ethical life (phil. of right, Richard III, Hamlet, Macbeth, Henry V) -- Negation of the negative infinite judgment versus sublation of it: punishment vs. pardon (phil. of right, phen. of spirit c. 6 and Henry VIII) -- Universal wit : the absolute theater of identity (phen. of spirit c. 6 and 8, Pericles, the Tempest) -- Absolute infections and their cure (phen. of spirit c. 6, the Winter's tale).
Berghaus, Günter (ed.) (2009). Futurism and the Technological Imagination. Rodopi.   (Google)
Abstract: This volume, Futurism and the Technological Imagination, results from a conference of the International Society for the Study of European Ideas in Helsinki.
Berman, Michael (2006). Imagining bodies: Merleau-ponty's philosophy of imagination. Dialogue 45 (4):771-774.   (Google)
Betterton, Rosemary (2006). Promising monsters: Pregnant bodies, artistic subjectivity, and maternal imagination. Hypatia 21 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: : This paper engages with theories of the monstrous maternal in feminist philosophy to explore how examples of visual art practice by Susan Hiller, Marc Quinn, Alison Lapper, Tracey Emin, and Cindy Sherman disrupt maternal ideals in visual culture through differently imagined body schema. By examining instances of the pregnant body represented in relation to maternal subjectivity, disability, abortion, and "prosthetic" pregnancy, it asks whether the "monstrous" can offer different kinds of figurations of the maternal that acknowledge the agency and potential power of the pregnant subject
Black, Deborah L. (2000). Imagination and estimation: Arabic paradigms and western transformations. Topoi 19 (1).   (Google)
Bonomo, L. Ryan Musgrave (2010). Addams's philosophy of art : Feminist aesthetics and moral imagination at Hull house. In Maurice Hamington (ed.), Feminist Interpretations of Jane Addams. Pennsylvania State University Press.   (Google)
Bostar, Leo (1990). The wake of imagination. Toward a postmodern culture, by Richard kearny. Graduate Faculty Philosophy Journal 13 (2):241-246.   (Google)
Brazier, Paul (2007). Baptized imagination: The theology of George MacDonald (ashgate studies in theology, imagination and the arts). By Kerry dearborn. Heythrop Journal 48 (5):840–842.   (Google | More links)
Breazeale, Daniel (1984). Imagination and reflection: Intersubjectivity. Fichte's "grundlage" of 1794. Journal of the History of Philosophy 22 (4).   (Google)
Breckman, Warren & Jay, Martin (eds.) (2009). The Modernist Imagination: Intellectual History and Critical Theory: Essays in Honor of Martin Jay. Berghahn Books.   (Google)
Bronk, Richard (2009). The Romantic Economist: Imagination in Economics. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Since economies are dynamic processes driven by creativity, social norms, and emotions as well as rational calculation, why do economists largely study them using static equilibrium models and narrow rationalistic assumptions? Economic activity is as much a function of imagination and social sentiments as of the rational optimisation of given preferences and goods. Richard Bronk argues that economists can best model and explain these creative and social aspects of markets by using new structuring assumptions and metaphors derived from the poetry and philosophy of the Romantics. By bridging the divide between literature and science, and between Romanticism and narrow forms of Rationalism, economists can access grounding assumptions, models, and research methods suitable for comprehending the creativity and social dimensions of economic activity. This is a guide to how economists and other social scientists can broaden their analytical repertoire to encompass the vital role of sentiments, language, and imagination
Callaway, H. G. (2007). Emerson and Santayana on Imagination. In Flamm and Skowronski (ed.), Under Any Sky, Contemporary Readings on George Santayana.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper examines Santayana on imagination, and related themes, chiefly as these are expressed in his early work, Interpretations of Poetry and Religion (1900). My hypothesis is that Santayana under-estimates, in this book, the force and significance of the prevalent distinction between imagination and fancy, as this was originally put forward by Coleridge and later developed in Emerson’s late essays. I will focus on some of those aspects of Santayana’s book which appear to react to or to engage with Emerson’s views and aim to bring Santayana’s treatment of the theme of imagination into relation with Emerson. Understanding the differences in greater detail we stand a better chance of reasoned evaluation of alternative conceptions of imagination. I will argue that the Coleridge-Emersonian conception of the distinction between imagination and fancy is a crucial element of the background of Peircean abduction, and in this fashion, contributes to the continuity of Emerson’s writings with the pragmatist tradition.
Caplan, Ben (ms). Creatures of fiction, myth, and imagination.   (Google)
Abstract: In the nineteenth century, astronomers thought that a planet between Mercury and the Sun was causing perturbations in the orbit of Mercury, and they introduced ‘Vulcan’ as a name for such a planet. But they were wrong: there was, and is, no intra-Mercurial planet. Still, these astronomers went around saying things like (2) Vulcan is a planet between Mercury and the Sun. Some philosophers think that, when nineteenth-century astronomers were theorizing about an intra-Mercurial planet, they created a hypothetical planet
Chappell, Tim (2009). Douglas Hedley living forms of the imagination . (London: T. & T. Clark, 2008). Pp. X+308. £65.00 (hbk); £24.99 (pbk). Isbn 0567032949 (hbk); 0567032957 (pbk). Religious Studies 45 (2):241-247.   (Google)
Chakrabarty, Dipesh (1999). Nation and imagination: The training of the eye in bengali modernity. Topoi 18 (1).   (Google)
Chiari, Joseph (1970). Realism and Imagination. New York,Gordian Press.   (Google)
Clack, Beverley (forthcoming). After Freud: Phantasy and imagination in the philosophy of religion. Philosophy Compass.   (Google)
Clapp, Elsie Ripley (1909). Dependence upon imagination of the subject-object distinction. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 6 (17):455-460.   (Google | More links)
Clarkson, Austin (2008). The dialectical mind : On educating the creative imagination in elementary school. In Raya A. Jones (ed.), Education and Imagination: Post-Jungian Perspectives. Routledge.   (Google)
Coeckelbergh, Mark & Wackers, Ger (2007). Imagination, distributed responsibility and vulnerable technological systems: The case of Snorre a. Science and Engineering Ethics 13 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:  An influential approach to engineering ethics is based on codes of ethics and the application of moral principles by individual practitioners. However, to better understand the ethical problems of complex technological systems and the moral reasoning involved in such contexts, we need other tools as well. In this article, we consider the role of imagination and develop a concept of distributed responsibility in order to capture a broader range of human abilities and dimensions of moral responsibility. We show that in the case of Snorre A, a near-disaster with an oil and gas production installation, imagination played a crucial and morally relevant role in how the crew coped with the crisis. For example, we discuss the role of scenarios and images in the moral reasoning and discussion of the platform crew in coping with the crisis. Moreover, we argue that responsibility for increased system vulnerability, turning an undesired event into a near-disaster, should not be ascribed exclusively, for example to individual engineers alone, but should be understood as distributed between various actors, levels and times. We conclude that both managers and engineers need imagination to transcend their disciplinary perspectives in order to improve the robustness of their organisations and to be better prepared for crisis situations. We recommend that education and training programmes should be transformed accordingly
Cole, David J. (2003). Gerald Edelman and Giulio tononi, a universe of consciousness: How matter becomes imagination, new York: Basic books, 2000, XIII+ 274 pp., $17.00 (paper), ISBN 0-465-01377-. Minds and Machines 13 (3).   (Google)
Collier, Mark (2010). Hume's Theory of Moral Imagination. History of Philosophy Quarterly 27 (3):255-273.   (Google)
Abstract: David Hume endorses three claims that are difficult to reconcile: (1) sympathy with those in distress is sufficient to produce compassion towards their plight, (2) adopting the general point of view often requires us to sympathize with the pain and suffering of distant strangers, but (3) our care and concern is limited to those in our close circle. Hume manages to resolve this tension, however, by distinguishing two types of sympathy. We feel compassion towards those around us because associative sympathy causes us to mirror their pain and suffering, but our ability to enter into the afflictions of those remote from us involves cognitive sympathy and merely requires us to reflect upon how we would feel in their shoes. This hybrid theory of sympathy receives support from recent work on affective mirroring and cognitive pretense. Hume’s account should appeal to contemporary researchers, therefore, who are interested in the nature of moral imagination.
Cole, Jonathan (2005). Imagination after neurological losses of movement and sensation: The experience of spinal cord injury. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 4 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:   To what extent is imagination dependent on embodied experience? In attempting to answer such questions I consider the experiences of those who have to come to terms with altered neurological function, namely those with spinal cord injury at the neck. These people have each lost all sensation and movement below the neck. How might these new ways of living affect their imagination?
Collingwood, R. G. (1935). The Historical Imagination. Oxford, the Clarendon Press.   (Google)
Connolly, William E. (1997). Debate: Reworking the democratic imagination. Journal of Political Philosophy 5 (2):194–202.   (Google | More links)
Cook, Patricia (ed.) (1993). Philosophical Imagination and Cultural Memory: Appropriating Historical Traditions. Duke University Press.   (Google)
Cooey, Paula M. (1994). Religious Imagination and the Body: A Feminist Analysis. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: In recent years feminist scholarship has increasingly focused on the importance of the body and its representations in virtually every social, cultural, and intellectual context. Many have argued that because women are more closely identified with their bodies, they have access to privileged and different kinds of knowledge than men. In this landmark new book, Paula Cooey offers a different perspective on the significance of the body in the context of religious life and practice. Building on the pathbreaking work of Elaine Scarry in The Body in Pain, Cooey looks at a wide range of evidence, from the Argentine prison narrative of Alicia Partnoy, to the novels of Toni Morrison and the paintings of Frida Kahlo. Drawing on current social theory and critique, cognitive psychology, contemporary fiction and art, and women's accounts of religious experience, Cooey relates the reality of sentience to the social construction of reality. Beginning with an examination of the female body as a metaphor for alternative knowledge, she considers the significance of physical pain and pleasure to the religious imagination, and the relations between sentience, sensuality, and female subjectivity. Cooey succeeds in bringing forward a sophisticated new understanding of the religious importance of the body, at the same time laying the foundations of a feminist theory of religion
Corbin, Henry (1998). Alone with the Alone: Creative Imagination in the Ṣūfism of Ibn ʻarabī. Princeton University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: "Henry Corbin's works are the best guide to the visionary tradition.... Corbin, like Scholem and Jonas, is remembered as a scholar of genius. He was uniquely equipped not only to recover Iranian Sufism for the West, but also to defend the principal Western traditions of esoteric spirituality."--From the introduction by Harold Bloom Ibn 'Arabi (1165-1240) was one of the great mystics of all time. Through the richness of his personal experience and the constructive power of his intellect, he made a unique contribution to Shi'ite Sufism. In this book, which features a powerful new preface by Harold Bloom, Henry Corbin brings us to the very core of this movement with a penetrating analysis of Ibn 'Arabi's life and doctrines. Corbin begins with a kind of spiritual topography of the twelfth century, emphasizing the differences between exoteric and esoteric forms of Islam. He also relates Islamic mysticism to mystical thought in the West. The remainder of the book is devoted to two complementary essays: on "Sympathy and Theosophy" and "Creative Imagination and Creative Prayer." A section of notes and appendices includes original translations of numerous Su fi treatises. Harold Bloom's preface links Sufi mysticism with Shakespeare's visionary dramas and high tragedies, such as The Tempest and Hamlet . These works, he writes, intermix the empirical world with a transcendent element. Bloom shows us that this Shakespearean cosmos is analogous to Corbin's "Imaginal Realm" of the Sufis, the place of soul or souls
Corbin, Henry (1970). Creative Imagination in the Sūfism of Ibn ʻarabi. London, Routledge & K. Paul.   (Google)
Corbin, Henry (1969). Creative Imagination in the Ṣūfism of Ibn ʻarabī. [Princeton, N.J.]Princeton University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: A penetrating analysis of the life and doctrines of the Spanish-born Arab theologian
Courtney, Richard (1971). Imagination and the dramatic act: Comments on Sartre, Ryle, and Furlong. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 30 (2):163-170.   (Google | More links)
Coward, L. Andrew & Sun, Ron (2001). A Universe of Consciousness: How Matter Becomes Imagination. Basic Books.   (Google)
Cutrofello, Andrew (1998). Speculative imagination and the problem of legitimation: On David Ingram's reason, history, and politics: The communitarian grounds of legitimation in the modern age. Social Epistemology 12 (2):117 – 126.   (Google | More links)
Davies, Arthur Ernest (1907). Imagination and thought in human knowledge. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 4 (24):645-655.   (Google | More links)
Dean-Jones, Lesley (2007). In the grip of disease: Studies in the greek imagination, by G.e.R. Lloyd. Ancient Philosophy 27 (1):205-208.   (Google)
Dennett, Daniel C. (1990). Artificial life: A feast for the imagination. Biology and Philosophy 5 (4).   (Google)
Dickins, Thomas E. & Dickins, David W. (2002). Is empirical imagination a constraint on adaptationist theory construction? Behavioral and Brain Sciences 25 (4):515-516.   (Google)
Abstract: Andrews et al. present a form of instrumental adaptationism that is designed to test the hypothesis that a given trait is an adaptation. This epistemological commitment aims to make clear statements about behavioural natural kinds. The instrumental logic is sound, but it is the limits of our empirical imagination that can cause problems for theory construction
Dooley, Mark (2007). Truth, ethics, and narrative imagination: Kearney and the postmodern challenge. In Peter Gratton, John Panteleimon Manoussakis & Richard Kearney (eds.), Traversing the Imaginary: Richard Kearney and the Postmodern Challenge. Northwestern University Press.   (Google)
Dorsch, Fabian, Moran on imagination and fictional emotions.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: One of the central concerns of Moran's essay The Expression of Feeling in Imagination1 is to address the problem of fictional emotions - that is, of our emotional responses towards fictional characters, situations or events – and to clarify whether it is essentially related to some form of imagining or another.2 Moran's specific aim is thereby to criticise Walton's solution to the problem in terms of (as it seems) propositional imagining, and to present his own alternative account in terms of emotional imagining. In this paper, I will primarily be concerned with the question of whether he has succeeded in this aim. But I intend also to briefly introduce and discuss towards the end a third approach to the problem and, especially, to the issue of whether imagining plays a central role in the occurrence of fictional emotions
Ebenreck, Sara (1996). Opening pandora's box: The role of imagination in environmental ethics. Environmental Ethics 18 (1):3-18.   (Google)
Abstract: While the activity of imagination is present in much writing about environmental ethics, little direct attention has been given to clarifying its role. Both its significant presence and provocative theoretical work showing the central role of imagination in ethics suggest a need for discussion of its contributions. Environmental ethicists especially should attend to imagination because of the pervasive influence of metaphorical constructs of nature and because imaginative work is required to even partially envision the perspective of a nonhuman being. Without clear awareness of the limits of contemporary Western metaphoric constructs of nature, environmental ethicists may overlook or even contribute to the cultural extinction of ideas of nature present in the imaginative visions of indigenous cultures. In this article, I briefly review the reasons why the dominant Western philosophical tradition ranks imagination below the power of abstract reasoning, survey contemporary ideas about the role of imagination in ethics, and consider the implications of these ideas for environmental ethics. The work of imaginative empathy in constructing what might be the experience of nonhuman beings, the role of diverse metaphors and symbols in understanding nature, and the process of envisioning the possible future are developed as three central contributions of imagination to environmental ethics. Imaginative work is not peripheral, butcomplementary to the work of reason in shaping an environmental ethic
Edelman, Gerald M. & Tononi, Giulio (2000). A Universe of Consciousness: How Matter Becomes Imagination. Basic Books.   (Cited by 701 | Google | More links)
Edman, Irwin (1928). Religion and the philosophical imagination. Journal of Philosophy 25 (25):673-685.   (Google | More links)
Egan, Kieran & Judson, Gillian (2009). Values and imagination in teaching: With a special focus on social studies. Educational Philosophy and Theory 41 (2):126-140.   (Google)
Abstract: Both local and global issues are typically dealt with in the Social Studies curriculum, or in curriculum areas with other names but similar intents. In the literature about Social Studies the imagination has played little role, and consequently it hardly appears in texts designed to help teachers plan and implement Social Studies lessons. What is true of Social Studies is also largely reflected in general texts concerning planning teaching. Clearly many theorists and practitioners are concerned to engage students' imaginations in learning, even though they use terms other than 'imagination' in doing so. This article suggests that a more explicit attention to imagination can make our efforts to engage students in learning more effective. We provide, first, a working definition of imagination, then show how students' imaginations can be characterized in terms of the 'cognitive toolkits' they bring to learning. We look at such 'cognitive tools' as stories, images, humor, binary oppositions, a sense of mystery and how these can be used to engage students' imaginations in learning Social Studies and other content from kindergarten to about grade four. We then consider 'cognitive tools' commonly deployed by students from about grade four to grade nine, including a sense of reality, the extremes of experience and limits of reality, and associating with the heroic. We also provide examples of how using such tools could influence planning and teaching Social Studies topics
Elders, Fons (2001). The Sublime and the Beautiful on Ontology and Creative Imagination. Vub University Press.   (Google)
Elliott, George Roy (1938). Humanism and Imagination. Port Washington, N.Y.,Kennikat Press.   (Google)
Elliott, Anthony (2009). Identity, identification, imagination: Psychoanalysis and modern european thought after the postmodern turn. In Roger Frie & Donna M. Orange (eds.), Beyond Postmodernism: New Dimensions in Theory and Practice. Routledge.   (Google)
Elpidorou, Andreas (2010). Imagination in Non-representational Painting. In Jonathan Webber (ed.), Reading Sartre: On Phenomenology and Existentialism. Routledge.   (Google | More links)
Engell, James (1981). The Creative Imagination: Enlightenment to Romanticism. Harvard University Press.   (Google)
Ferreira, M. Jamie (1989). Repetition, concreteness, and imagination. International Journal for Philosophy of Religion 25 (1).   (Google)
Finn, Christine (2001). Outside Archaeology: Material Culture and Poetic Imagination. British Archaeological Reports.   (Google)
Fiocco, M. Oreste (2007). Conceivability, imagination and modal knowledge. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 74 (2):364-380.   (Google)
Abstract: The notion of conceivability has traditionally been regarded as crucial to an account of modal knowledge. Despite its importance to modal epistemology, there is no received explication of conceivability. One purpose of this paper is to argue that the notion is not fruitfully explicated in terms of the imagination. The most natural way of presenting a notion of conceivability qua imaginability is open to cogent criticism. In order to avoid such criticism, an advocate of the modal insightfulness of the imagination must broaden the idea of what it is to be imaginable. I argue that this required broadening renders the imagination idle (in this context). Consequently, I distinguish two different accounts of the evidential basis of modal knowledge and present a more general argument that concludes that the very notion of conceivability should be eschewed in modal epistemology
Flew, Antony G. N. (1956). Facts and 'imagination'. Mind 65 (July):392-399.   (Google | More links)
Forsyth, Dan W. (1998). Ajātasattu and the future of psychoanalytic anthropology. Part III: Culture, imagination, and the wish. International Journal of Hindu Studies 2 (1).   (Google)
Frasca-Spada, (2005). Quixotic confusions and Hume's imagination. In Marina Frasca-Spada & P. J. E. Kail (eds.), Impressions of Hume. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Gleckner, Robert F. (1956). Blake's religion of imagination. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 14 (3):359-369.   (Google | More links)
Gottlieb, Gabriel A. (2007). Kant and the power of imagination. Graduate Faculty Philosophy Journal 28 (2):189-194.   (Google)
Grassi, Paola (2009). Adam and the serpent : Everyman and the imagination. In Moira Gatens (ed.), Feminist Interpretations of Benedict Spinoza. Pennsylvania State University Press.   (Google)
Greene, Maxine (2008). Art and imagination : Reclaiming the sense of possibility. In Alexandra Miletta & Maureen McCann Miletta (eds.), Classroom Conversations: A Collection of Classics for Parents and Teachers. The New Press.   (Google)
Gregory, Joshua C. (1921). Realism and imagination. Mind 30 (119):303-312.   (Google | More links)
Griswold Jr, Charles L. (2006). Imagination : Morals, science, arts. In Knud Haakonssen (ed.), The Cambridge Companion to Adam Smith. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Grush, Rick (ms). Manifolds, coordinations, imagination, objectivity.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Each of us distinguishes between himself and states of himself on the one hand, and what is not himself or a state of himself on the other. What are the conditions of our making this distinction, and how are they fulfilled? In what way do we make it, and why do we make it in the way we do?
Gutmann, James (1919). Imagination as a factor towards truth. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 16 (3):57-71.   (Google | More links)
Halle, Louis Joseph (1972). The Ideological Imagination: Ideological Conflict in Our Time and its Roots in Hobbes, Rousseau and Marx. Quadrangle Books.   (Google)
Hammond, David M. (1988). Imagination in Newman's phenomenology of cognition. Heythrop Journal 29 (1):21–32.   (Google | More links)
Hanson, R. P. C. (1976). Mystery and Imagination: Reflections on Christianity. Spck.   (Google)
Hannam, Patricia (2009). Philosophy with Teenagers: Nurturing a Moral Imagination for the 21st Century. Network Continuum.   (Google)
Harris, Erdman (1959). God's Image and Man's Imagination. New York, Scribner.   (Google)
Harpur, Patrick (2002). The Philosophers' Secret Fire: A History of the Imagination. Ivan R. Dee.   (Google)
Hegarty, James M. (2009). On platial imagination in the sanskrit mahābhārata. International Journal of Hindu Studies 13 (2):163-187.   (Google)
Hopkins, Robert (2010). Imagination and affective response. In Jonathan Webber (ed.), Reading Sartre: On Phenomenology and Existentialism. Routledge.   (Google)
Hüppauf, Bernd-Rüdiger & Wulf, Christoph (eds.) (2009). Dynamics and Performativity of Imagination: The Image Between the Visible and the Invisible. Routledge.   (Google)
Huxley, Julian (ed.) (1965). The Doubleday Pictorial Library of Growth of Ideas: Knowledge, Thought, Imagination. Garden City, N.Y.,Doubleday.   (Google)
Ihde, Don (2006). The designer fallacy and technological imagination. In John R. Dakers (ed.), Defining Technological Literacy: Towards an Epistemological Framework. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Iheoma, Eugene O. (1993). Vico, imagination and education. Journal of Philosophy of Education 27 (1):45–55.   (Google | More links)
Ishiguro, Hilde (1966). Imagination. In British Analytical Philosophy. London,: Routledge & K Paul,.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Jackson, Kevin T. (1999). Spirituality as a foundation for freedom and creative imagination in international business ethics. Journal of Business Ethics 19 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: Spirituality, in the broad sense, provides a deeper foundation for principles of international business ethics than legalistic, command-based ethics programs. Spiritual-based principles and values are presupposed and endorsed by established legal and ethical principles for international business. Identifying such spiritual-based principles and values requires the exercise of moral imagination and an openness to values embraced by the world's religions. Once identified, a new realm of moral freedom is attained for multinational corporations which may help them move beyond an "ethics for sale" orientation
Janz, B. (online). Making a scene: Place-making imagination, artistic production, and narratives in urban space.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: INVENT-L Conference, UF, Gainesville, FL, 22-24 February 2007)
Jansen, Julia (2005). On the development of Husserl's transcendental phenomenology of imagination and its use for interdisciplinary research. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 4 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:   In this paper I trace Husserl’s transformation of his notion of phantasy from its strong leanings towards empiricism into a transcendental phenomenology of imagination. Rejecting the view that this account is only more incompatible with contemporary neuroscientific research, I instead claim that the transcendental suspension of naturalistic (or scientific) pretensions precisely enables cooperation between the two distinct realms of phenomenology and science. In particular, a transcendental account of phantasy can disclose the specific accomplishments of imagination without prematurely deciding upon a particular scientific paradigm for its experimental investigation; a decision that is best left to the sciences themselves
Randall Jr, John Herman (1954). George Santayana--naturalizing the imagination. Journal of Philosophy 51 (2):50-52.   (Google | More links)
Jorgensen, Estelle Ruth (2006). "This-with-that": A dialectical approach to teaching for musical imagination. Journal of Aesthetic Education 40 (4).   (Google)
Judson, Lindsay (1991). Mind and imagination in Aristotle. Ancient Philosophy 11 (2):434-439.   (Google)
Kaag, John (2009). The neurological dynamics of the imagination. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 8 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: This article examines the imagination by way of various studies in cognitive science. It opens by examining the neural correlates of bodily metaphors. It assumes a basic knowledge of metaphor studies, or the primary finding that has emerged from this field: that large swathes of human conceptualization are structured by bodily relations. I examine the neural correlates of metaphor, concentrating on the relation between the sensory motor cortices and linguistic conceptualization. This discussion, however, leaves many questions unanswered. If it is the case that the sensory motor cortices are appropriated in language acquisition, how does this process occur at the neural level? What neural preconditions exist such that this appropriation is possible? It is with these questions in mind that I will turn my attention to studies of neural plasticity, degeneracy and the mirror neuron activation. Whereas some scholarship in philosophy and cognitive neuroscience has aimed to identify the neurological correlates of consciousness, examining plasticity, degeneracy and activation shifts the discussion away from a study of correlates toward an exploration of the neurological dynamics of thought. This shift seems appropriate if we are to examine the processes of the “imagination.”
Kallen, Horace Meyer (1973). Creativity, Imagination, Logic. New York,Gordon and Breach.   (Google)
Kearney, Richard (1995). Poetics of Modernity: Toward a Hermeneutic Imagination. Humanities Press.   (Google)
Kearney, Richard (1988). Paul Ricoeur and the hermeneutic imagination. Philosophy and Social Criticism 14 (2).   (Google)
Keyser, Cassius J. (1911). The asymmetry of the imagination. Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods 8 (12):309-316.   (Google | More links)
Kilwardby, Robert (1987). On Time and Imagination =. Published for the British Academy by the Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: The second volume in this series devoted to the writings of the English Dominican Robert Kilwardby, this work presents the Latin text of two Oxford treatises from the 1250s--one on time, the other on imagination. The treatise on time discusses its reality, connection with change, unity and beginning, the instant and time's relationship to eternity; the one on imagination examines the way imagery is acquired, retained and transmitted, and the relation between heart and head in the workings of common sense
Kirkman, Robert (2008). Failures of imagination: Stuck and out of luck in the american metropolis. Ethics, Place and Environment 11 (1):17 – 32.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Ethical choice and action in the built environment are complicated by the fact that moral agents often get stuck as they pursue their goals. A common way of getting stuck has its roots in human cognition: the failure of moral imagination, which shows most clearly when moral agents stand on either side of a sharp cultural divide, like the traditional divide between city and suburb. Being stuck is akin to bad moral luck: it is a situation beyond the control of the moral agent for which that agent might nevertheless be held responsible
Klein, Jürgen; Damm, Vera & Giebeler, Angelika (1983). An outline of a theory of imagination. Journal for General Philosophy of Science 14 (1).   (Google)
Kooij, Suzanne (2004). Poetic imagination and the paradigm of painting. In Lodi Nauta & Detlev Pätzold (eds.), Imagination in the Later Middle Ages and Early Modern Times. Peeters.   (Google)
Kroner, Richard (1941). The Religious Function of Imagination. London, H. Milford, Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Kwon, Jung-In (2005). Imagination and the meaningful brain. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 4 (3).   (Google)
Jean-Louis Labarrière, (1984). Imagination humaine et imagination animale chez aristote. Phronesis 29 (1):17-49.   (Google)
La Forge, Paul G. (2004). Cultivating moral imagination through meditation. Journal of Business Ethics 51 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: The purpose of this article is to show how moral imagination can be cultivated through meditation. Moral imagination was conceived as a three-stage process of ethical development. The first stage is reproductive imagination, that involves attaining awareness of the contextual factors that affect perception of a moral problem. The second stage, productive imagination, consists of reframing the problem from different perspectives. The third stage, creative imagination, entails developing morally acceptable alternatives to solve the ethical problem. This article contends that moral imagination can be cultivated through three kinds of meditation: non-discursive, semidiscursive, and discursive meditation. Part one shows how the seed of reproductive moral imagination is planted during sessions of nondiscursive meditation. Productive moral imagination, as will be shown in part two, is nurtured through semidiscursive meditation. Part three will demonstrate the flowering of creative moral imagination through discursive meditation. Reflection and small group discussion on each form of meditation will help to show business people how to cultivate moral imagination
Laurens, Stéphane (2007). Social influence: Representation, imagination and facts. Journal for the Theory of Social Behaviour 37 (4):401–413.   (Google | More links)
Levi, Albert William (1962). Literature, Philosophy & the Imagination. Bloomington, Indiana University Press.   (Google)
Lloyd, Genevieve (2000). No one's land: Australia and the philosophical imagination. Hypatia 15 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: : Drawing on the work of Michèle Le Dœuff, this paper uses the idea of "philosophical imagination" to make visible the historical intersection between philosophical ideas, social practice, and institutional structures. It explores the role of ideas of "terra nullius" and of the "doomed race" in the formation of some crucial ways in which non-indigenous Australians have imagined their relations with indigenous peoples. The author shows how feminist reading strategies that attend to the imaginary open up ways of rethinking processes of inclusion and exclusion
Loftus, Elizabeth (ms). Imagination inflation: Imagining a childhood event inflates confidence that it occurred.   (Google)
Abstract: Counterfactual imaginings are known to have far reaching implications. In the present experiment, we ask if imagining events from one's past can affect memory for childhood events. We draw on the social psychology literature showing that imagining a future event increases the subjective likelihood that the event will occur. The concepts of cognitive availability and the source monitoring framework provide reasons to expect that imagination may inflate confidence that a childhood event occurred. However, people routinely produce myriad counterfactual imaginings (i.e., daydreams and fantasies) but usually do not confuse them with past experiences. To determine the effects of imagining a childhood event, we pretested subjects on how confident they were that a number of childhood events had happened, asked them to imagine some of those events, and then gathered new confidence measures. For each of the target items, imagination inflated confidence that the event had occurred in childhood. We discuss implications for situations in which imagination is used as an aid in searching for presumably lost memories
Lohmar, Dieter (2005). On the function of weak phantasmata in perception: Phenomenological, psychological and neurological clues for the transcendental function of imagination in perception. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 4 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:   Weak phantasmata have a decisive and specifically transcendental function in our everyday perception. This paper provides several different arguments for this claim based on evidence from both empirical psychology and phenomenology
Long, Christopher P. (1998). Two powers, one ability: The understanding and imagination in Kant's critical philosophy. Southern Journal of Philosophy 36 (2):233-253.   (Google)
Lovibond, Sabina (1983). Realism and Imagination in Ethics. B. Blackwell.   (Google)
Lyons, John D. (2005). Before Imagination: Embodied Thought From Montaigne to Rousseau. Stanford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Before imagination became the transcendent and creative faculty promoted by the Romantics, it was for something quite different. Not reserved to a privileged few, imagination was instead considered a universal ability that each person could direct in practical ways. To imagine something meant to form in the mind a replica of a thing—its taste, its sound, and other physical attributes. At the end of the Renaissance, there was a movement to encourage individuals to develop their ability to imagine vividly. Within their private mental space, a space of embodied, sensual thought, they could meditate, pray, or philosophize. Gradually, confidence in the self-directed imagination fell out of favor and was replaced by the belief that the few—an elite of writers and teachers—should control the imagination of the many. This book seeks to understand what imagination meant in early modern Europe, particularly in early modern France, before the Romantic era gave the term its modern meaning. The author explores the themes surrounding early modern notions of imagination (including hostility to imagination) through the writings of such figures as Descartes, Montaigne, François de Sales, Pascal, the Marquise de Se;vigne;, Madame de Lafayette, and Fe;nelon
Mack, Peter (2004). Early modern ideas of imagination. In Lodi Nauta & Detlev Pätzold (eds.), Imagination in the Later Middle Ages and Early Modern Times. Peeters.   (Google)
Masson, J. L. (1971). Imagination vs. effort. Journal of Indian Philosophy 1 (3).   (Google)
Matthews, Robert Samuel & Liu, Charlotte Hua (2008). Education and imagination : A synthesis of Jung and vygotsky. In Raya A. Jones (ed.), Education and Imagination: Post-Jungian Perspectives. Routledge.   (Google)
McCarthy, Cameron & Dimitriadis, Greg (2004). Postcolonial literature and the curricular imagination: Wilson Harris and the pedagogical implications of the carnivalesque. Educational Philosophy and Theory 36 (2):201–213.   (Google | More links)
McDonald, Christie (2010). On the ethnographic imagination in the eighteenth century. In Christie McDonald & Susan Rubin Suleiman (eds.), French Global: A New Approach to Literary History. Columbia University Press.   (Google)
McGinn, Marie (2010). Wittgenstein's private language: Grammar, nonsense, and imagination in philosophical investigations, §§243-315 (review). Philosophy and Literature 34 (1):pp. 265-269.   (Google)
McIntyre, John (1987). Faith, Theology, and Imagination. Handsel Press.   (Google)
McLean, George F. & Knowles, Richard T. (eds.) (2003). Moral Imagination in Personal Formation and Character Development. Council for Research in Values and Philosophy.   (Google)
McManus, Susan (2005). Fictive Theories: Towards a Deconstructive and Utopian Political Imagination. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Abstract: Tracing the fictions that lie at the core of political theory's attempts to ground itself in nature, truth or knowledge of the real opens the space for a new mode of political theorizing. This new mode of (self-consciously) fictive theorizing has, McManus argues, both epistemological and ethical advantages. Methodologically reflexive, part epistemological critique, and part political manifesto, this book unfolds a creative epistemology of the possible, a utopian and deconstructive mode of political theory which moves beyond a politics based on legislative drives. This means moving from a political-theoretical mode concerned with models of governance, to a critically utopian mode, concerned with emancipatory knowledges and resistance
Mcpherson, Ian (2007). Metaphorical imagination: Resonance, re-orientation, renewal. Journal of Philosophy of Education 41 (1):129–139.   (Google | More links)
Mehta, Uday Singh (1992). The Anxiety of Freedom: Imagination and Individuality in Locke's Political Thought. Cornell University Press.   (Google)
Merker, Bjorn (2007). Memory, imagination, and the asymmetry between past and future. Behavioral and Brain Sciences 30 (3):325-326.   (Google)
Michelini, Ann N. (1992). Did the greeks believe in their myths?: An essay on the constitutive imagination. Ancient Philosophy 12 (2):420-424.   (Google)
Mieszkowski, Jan (2006). Labors of Imagination: Aesthetics and Political Economy From Kant to Althusser. Fordham University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This book is a major new study of the doctrines of productivity and interest in Romanticism and classical political economy. The author argues that the widespread contemporary embrace of cultural historicism and the rejection of nineteenth-century conceptions of agency have hindered our study of aesthetics and politics. Focusing on the difficulty of coordinating paradigms of intellectual and material labor, Mieszkowski shows that the relationship between the imagination and practical reason is crucial to debates about language and ideology.From the Romantics to Poe and Kafka, writers who explore Kant's claim that poetry "sets the imagination free" discover that the representational and performative powers of language cannot be explained as the products of a self-governing dynamic, whether formal or material. A discourse that neither reflects nor prescribes the values of its society, literature proves to be a uniquely autonomous praxis because it undermines our reliance on the concept of interest as the foundation of self-expression or self-determination. Far from compromising its political significance, this turns literature into the condition of possibility of freedom. For Smith, Bentham, and Marx, the limits of self-rule as a model of agency prompt a similar rethinking of the relationship between language and politics. Their conception of a linguistic labor that informs material praxis is incompatible with the liberal ideal of individualism. In the final analysis, their work invites us to think about social conflicts not as clashes between competing interests, but as a struggle to distinguish human from linguistic imperatives
Miller, Cecilia (1993). Giambattista Vico: Imagination and Historical Knowledge. St. Martin's Press.   (Google)
Miles, Steven (2003). Playing in the dark: Whiteness and the bioethics imagination. American Journal of Bioethics 3 (2):12.   (Google)
Modell, Arnold H. (2003). Imagination and the Meaningful Brain. Bradford Book/MIT Press.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: " In Imagination and the Meaningful Brain, psychoanalyst Arnold Modell claims that subjective human experience must be included in any scientific...
Mohaghegh, Jason Bahbak (2010). New Literature and Philosophy of the Middle East: The Chaotic Imagination. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Abstract: Machine generated contents note: Images of Chaos: An Introduction * Tactic I: Desertion (chaotic movement) * First Annihilation: Fall of Being, Burial of the Real * Tactic II: Contagion (chaotic transmission) * Second Annihilation: Betrayal, Fracture, and the Poetic Edge * Tactic III: Shadow-Becoming (chaotic appearance) * Chaos-Consciousness: Towards Blindness * Tactic IV: The Inhuman (chaotic incantation) * Epilogue: Corollaries of Emergence.
Montell, Conrad (2002). On evolution of God-seeking mind: An inquiry into why natural selection would favor imagination and distortion of sensory experience. [Journal (Paginated)].   (Google | More links)
Abstract: The earliest known products of human imagination appear to express a primordial concern and struggle with thoughts of dying and of death and mortality. I argue that the structures and processes of imagination evolved in that struggle, in response to debilitating anxieties and fearful states that would accompany an incipient awareness of mortality. Imagination evolved to find that which would make the nascent apprehension of death more bearable, to engage in a search for alternative perceptions of death: a search that was beyond the capability of the external senses. I argue that imagination evolved as flight and fight adaptations in response to debilitating fears that paralleled an emerging foreknowledge of death. Imagination, and symbolic language to express its perceptions, would eventually lead to religious behavior and the development of cultural supports. Although highly speculative, my argument draws on recent brain studies, and on anthropology, psychology, and linguistics
Moosa, Ebrahim (2005). Ghazālī and the Poetics of Imagination. University of North Carolina Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Abu Hamid al-Ghazali, a Muslim jurist-theologian and polymath who lived from the mid-eleventh to the early twelfth century in present-day Iran, is a figure equivalent in stature to Maimonides in Judaism and Thomas Aquinas in Christianity. He is best known for his work in philosophy, ethics, law, and mysticism. In an engaged re-reading of the ideas of this preeminent Muslim thinker, Ebrahim Moosa argues that Ghazali's work has lasting relevance today as a model for a critical encounter with the Muslim intellectual tradition in a modern and postmodern context. Moosa employs the theme of the threshold, or dihliz , the space from which Ghazali himself engaged the different currents of thought in his day, and proposes that contemporary Muslims who wish to place their own traditions in conversation with modern traditions consider the same vantage point. Moosa argues that by incorporating elements of Islamic theology, neoplatonic mysticism, and Aristotelian philosophy, Ghazali's work epitomizes the idea that the answers to life's complex realities do not reside in a single culture or intellectual tradition. Ghazali's emphasis on poiesis--creativity, imagination, and freedom of thought--provides a sorely needed model for a cosmopolitan intellectual renewal among Muslims, Moosa argues. Such a creative and critical inheritance, he concludes, ought to be heeded by those who seek to cultivate Muslim intellectual traditions in today's tumultuous world
Moore, Mary B. (2006). Wonder, imagination, and the matter of theatre in. Philosophy and Literature 30 (2).   (Google)
Morgan, Mary, Imagination and imaging in economic model building.   (Google)
Abstract: Modelling became one of the primary tools of economic research in the 20th century and economists understand their mathematical models as giving some kind of representation of the economic world, one adequate enough for the purpose of reasoning about that world. But when we look at examples of how non-analogical models were first built in economics, both the process of making representations and aspects of the representing relation remain opaque. Like early astronomers, economists have to imagine how the hidden parts of their world are arranged and to make images, that is, create models, to represent how they work. The case of the Edgeworth Box, a widely used model in 20th century economics, provides a good example to explore the role of imagination and images in the process of making representations of the economy
Morris, David (2008). Reversibility and ereignis: On being as Kantian imagination in Merleau-ponty and Heidegger. Philosophy Today:135-143.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper aims to clarify Merleau-Ponty’s difficult concept of “reversibility” by interpreting it as resuming the dialectical critique of the rationalist and empiricist tradition that informs Merleau-Ponty’s earlier work. The focus is on reversibility in “Eye and Mind,” as dismantling the traditional dualism of activity and passivity. This clarification also puts reversibility in continuity with the Phenomenology’s appropriation of Kant, letting us note an affiliation between Merleau-Ponty’s reversibility and Heidegger’s Ereignis: in each case being itself already performs the operation that Kant had located in the imagination. Reversibility discovers this Kantian imagination moving in place, Ereignis discovers it in temporality
Morgan, Harry (1999). The Imagination of Early Childhood Education. Bergin & Garvey.   (Google)
Murata, Junichi (1999). The indeterminacy of images: An approach to a phenomenology of the imagination. In Phenomenology: Japanese and American Perspectives. Dordrecht: Kluwer.   (Google)
Nauta, Lodi & Pätzold, Detlev (eds.) (2004). Imagination in the Later Middle Ages and Early Modern Times. Peeters.   (Google)
Nauta, Lodi (2004). Lorenzo valla and the limits of imagination. In Lodi Nauta & Detlev Pätzold (eds.), Imagination in the Later Middle Ages and Early Modern Times. Peeters.   (Google)
Neisser, Joseph U. (2003). The swaying form: Imagination, metaphor, embodiment. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 2 (1).   (Google)
Abstract:   How is it that metaphors are meaningful, yet we have so much trouble saying exactly what they mean? I argue that metaphoric thought is an act of imagination, mediated by the contingent form of human embodiment. Metaphoric cognition is an example of the productive interplay between intentional imagery and the body scheme, a process of imaginal modeling. The case of metaphor marks the intersection of linguistic and psychological processes and demonstrates the need for a multi-disciplinary approach not only in philosophy of language, but in cognitive science and consciousness studies as well
Neuman, Matthias (1978). Towards an integrated theory of imagination. International Philosophical Quarterly 18 (September):251-275.   (Google)
Neville, Bernie (1989). Educating Psyche: Emotion, Imagination, and the Unconscious in Learning. Collins Dove.   (Google)
Nichols, Shaun (forthcoming). Imagination and immortality: Thinking of me. Synthese.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Recent work in developmental psychology indicates that children naturally think that psychological states continue after death. One important candidate explanation for why this belief is natural appeals to the idea that we believe in immortality because we can’t imagine our own nonexistence. This paper explores this old idea. To begin, I present a qualified statement of the thesis that we can’t imagine our own nonexistence. I argue that the most prominent explanation for this obstacle, Freud’s, is problematic. I go on to describe some central features of contemporary cognitive accounts of the imagination, and I argue that these accounts provide an independently motivated explanation for the imaginative obstacle. While the imaginative obstacle does not dictate a belief in immortality, it does, I maintain, facilitate such a belief
Nichols, Shaun (2006). Just the imagination: Why imagining doesn't behave like believing. Mind and Language 21 (4):459–474.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: According to recent accounts of the imagination, mental mechanisms that can take input from both imagining and from believing will process imagination-based inputs (pretense representations) and isomorphic beliefs in much the same way. That is, such a mechanism should produce similar outputs whether its input is the belief that p or the pretense representation that p. Unfortunately, there seem to be clear counterexamples to this hypothesis, for in many cases, imagining that p and believing that p have quite different psychological consequences. This paper sets out some central problem cases and argues that the cases might be accommodated by adverting to the role of desires concerning real and imaginary situations
Nigel, Thomas (1998). Imagination, eliminativism, and the pre-history of consciousness. Consciousness Research Abstracts 3.   (Google)
Abstract: Classical and medieval writers had no term for consciousness in anything like the modern sense, and their philosophy seems not to have been troubled by the mind-body problem. Contemporary eliminativists find strong support in this fact for their claim that consciousness does not exist, or, at least, is not an appropriate scientific explanandum. They typically hold that contemporary conceptions of consciousness are artefacts of Descartes' (now outmoded) views about matter and his unrealistic craving for epistemological certainty. Essentially, they say, our belief in consciousness is a residue of once pressing, but now irrelevant, intellectual tensions between religion and the rising new science of the Early Modern period. With the attempts of Descartes and his successors to resolve these tensions, Western thought began down a track toward the conceptual cul-de-sac of the "hard problem". Plausibly, the problem will only be (dis)solved, and the onward march of science assured, when we are able to shake off the pervasive influence of the Cartesian tradition in a way that goes far beyond the mere rejection of dualism. But when we do so, eliminativists contend, the distinctively Cartesian notion of consciousness will simply drop out of our world-picture, like phlogiston or the vital entelechy
Nikulin, Dmitri (2008). Imagination and mathematics in Proclus. Ancient Philosophy 28 (1):153-172.   (Google)
Nikitina, Svetlana (2004). Mind ahead of the tone: Integration of technique and imagination in vocal training at tanglewood summer institute. Journal of Aesthetic Education 38 (1).   (Google)
Noel, Jana (1999). Phronesis and phantasia: Teaching with wisdom and imagination. Journal of Philosophy of Education 33 (2):277–286.   (Google | More links)
Noordhof, Paul (2002). Imagining objects and imagining experiences. Mind and Language 17 (4):426-455.   (Cited by 5 | Google | More links)
North, John David; Nauta, Lodi & Vanderjagt, Arie Johan (eds.) (1999). Between Demonstration and Imagination: Essays in the History of Science and Philosophy Presented to John D. North. Brill.   (Google)
Novitz, David (1987). Knowledge, Fiction & Imagination. Temple University Press.   (Google)
Oakes, Jason Lee (2004). Pop music, racial imagination, and the sounds of cheese : Notes on loser's lounge. In Christopher Washburne & Maiken Derno (eds.), Bad Music: The Music We Love to Hate. Routledge.   (Google)
O'Brien, Lucy F. (2005). Imagination and the motivational role of belief. Analysis 65 (285):55-62.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Oosthuizen, D. C. S. (1968). The role of imagination in judgments of fact. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 29 (1):34-58.   (Google | More links)
Otten, Terry (1969). Macaulay's critical theory of imagination and reason. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 28 (1):33-43.   (Google | More links)
Palter, Robert (1989). Theology and the scientific imagination from the middle ages to the seventeenth century. Journal of the History of Philosophy 27 (2).   (Google)
Papineau, David (2007). Review of Daniel Stoljar, Ignorance and Imagination: The Epistemic Origin of the Problem of Consciousness. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2007 (4).   (Google)
Peacocke, Christopher (1985). Imagination, experience, and possibility. In John Foster & Howard Robinson (eds.), Essays on Berkeley: A Tercentennial Celebration. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Pears, David (2002). Literalism and imagination: Wittgenstein's deconstruction of traditional philosophy. International Journal of Philosophical Studies 10 (1):3 – 16.   (Google | More links)
Peevanr, Willie (1995). Literature, imagination, and human rights. Philosophy and Literature 19 (2).   (Google)
Pender, Stephen (2010). Rhetoric, grief, and the imagination in early modern England. Philosophy and Rhetoric 43 (1):pp. 54-85.   (Google)
Pendlebury, Michael J. (1996). The role of imagination in perception. South African Journal of Philosophy 15 (4):133-138.   (Google)
Perry, Ralph Barton (1904). Truth and imagination in religion. International Journal of Ethics 15 (1):64-82.   (Google | More links)
Pezzulo, Giovanni & Castelfranchi, Cristiano (2009). Thinking as the Control of Imagination: a Conceptual Framework for Goal-Directed Systems. Psychological Research 73 (4):559-577.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper offers a conceptual framework which (re)integrates goal-directed control, motivational processes, and executive functions, and suggests a developmentalpathway from situated action to higher level cognition. We first illustrate a basic computational (control-theoretic) model of goal-directed action that makes use of internalmodeling. We then show that by adding the problem of selection among multiple actionalternatives motivation enters the scene, and that the basic mechanisms of executivefunctions such as inhibition, the monitoring of progresses, and working memory, arerequired for this system to work. Further, we elaborate on the idea that the off-line re-enactment of anticipatory mechanisms used for action control gives rise to (embodied)mental simulations, and propose that thinking consists essentially in controlling mental simulations rather than directly controlling behavior and perceptions. We concludeby sketching an evolutionary perspective of this process, proposing that anticipationleveraged cognition, and by highlighting specific predictions of our model.
Pezzulo, Giovanni & Castelfranchi, Cristiano (2009). Thinking as the Control of Imagination: a Conceptual Framework for Goal-Directed Systems. Psychological Research 73 (4):559-577.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper offers a conceptual framework which (re)integrates goal-directed control, motivational processes, and executive functions, and suggests a developmentalpathway from situated action to higher level cognition. We first illustrate a basic computational (control-theoretic) model of goal-directed action that makes use of internalmodeling. We then show that by adding the problem of selection among multiple actionalternatives motivation enters the scene, and that the basic mechanisms of executivefunctions such as inhibition, the monitoring of progresses, and working memory, arerequired for this system to work. Further, we elaborate on the idea that the off-line re-enactment of anticipatory mechanisms used for action control gives rise to (embodied)mental simulations, and propose that thinking consists essentially in controlling mental simulations rather than directly controlling behavior and perceptions. We concludeby sketching an evolutionary perspective of this process, proposing that anticipationleveraged cognition, and by highlighting specific predictions of our model.
Phillips, Jamie L. (1999). Can imagination provide prima facie justification for possibility? A problem for Tye. Southwest Philosophy Review 15 (1):149-156.   (Google)
Philips, J. & Morley, James (eds.) (2003). Imagination and its Pathologies. MIT Press.   (Google)
Piper, Adrian M. S. (1991). Impartiality, compassion, and modal imagination. Ethics 101 (4):726-757.   (Google | More links)
Plevan, William (2010). Review of Benjamin Lazier, God interrupted: Heresy and the european imagination between the world wars. Sophia 49 (1).   (Google)
Polanyi, M. (1981). The creative imagination. In Denis Dutton & Michael Krausz (eds.), The Concept of Creativity in Science and Art. Distributors for the U.S. And Canada, Kluwer Boston.   (Google)
Popkin, Juliet G. (1970). Opium and the romantic imagination. Journal of the History of Philosophy 8 (3).   (Google)
Porterfield, Austin L. (1941). Creative Factors in Scientific Research; a Social Psychology of Scientific Knowledge, Studying the Interplay of Psychological and Cultural Factors in Science with Emphasis Upon Imagination. Durham, N.C.,Duke University Press.   (Google)
Pramuk, Christopher (2007). 'They know him by his voice': Newman on the imagination, christology, and the theology of religions. Heythrop Journal 48 (1):61–85.   (Google | More links)
Price, Richard H. (1992). Imagination, Science & Reality. University of Utah.   (Google)
Pritchard, Michael S. (2001). Responsible engineering: The importance of character and imagination. Science and Engineering Ethics 7 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:  Engineering Ethics literature tends to emphasize wrongdoing, its avoidance, or its prevention. It also tends to focus on identifiable events, especially those that involve unfortunate, sometimes disastrous consequences. This paper shifts attention to the positive in engineering practice; and, as a result, the need for addressing questions of character and imagination becomes apparent
Pätzold, Detlev (2004). Imagination in Descartes' meditations. In Lodi Nauta & Detlev Pätzold (eds.), Imagination in the Later Middle Ages and Early Modern Times. Peeters.   (Google)
Mazis, Glen (1988). La Chair et L'Imaginaire: The Developing Role of the Imagination in Merleau-Ponty's Philosophy. Philosophy Today (1):30-42.   (Google)
Wong, Wai-hung (1999). Interpretive Charity, Massive Disagreement, and Imagination. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 29:49-74.   (Google)
Abstract: I argue that it is a main theme of Davidson's theory of interpretation that interpretive charity implies the impossibility of massive disagreement. There is clear textual support for that. I then argue that from the first-person point of view of a full-blooded interpreter, the theme must be accepted; and that is precisely why Davidson accepts it. If massive disagreement between speaker and interpreter seems to us easy to imagine, it is only because the imagination involved is third-personal and not full-blooded.
Wong, Wai-hung (1999). Interpretive Charity, Massive Disagreement, and Imagination. Canadian Journal of Philosophy 29:49-74.   (Google)
Abstract: I argue that it is a main theme of Davidson's theory of interpretation that interpretive charity implies the impossibility of massive disagreement. There is clear textual support for that. I then argue that from the first-person point of view of a full-blooded interpreter, the theme must be accepted; and that is precisely why Davidson accepts it. If massive disagreement between speaker and interpreter seems to us easy to imagine, it is only because the imagination involved is third-personal and not full-blooded.
Rabb, J. Douglas (1975). Prolegomenon to a phenomenology of imagination. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 36 (September):74-81.   (Google | More links)
Raffel, Stanley (2004). Imagination. Human Studies 27 (3).   (Google)
Abstract: This paper begins by examining a text in which one writer, Richard Ford, is discussing both the persona and the work of another writer, Raymond Carver. Ford''s positive reaction to Carver provides us with a puzzle as to what the basis for it is. I suggest that what he is really admiring is a kind of originality that he detects in Carver. I try to specify the constitutive rules for the generation of this form of originality. They seem to take the form of at once being able to preserve what is valuable in existing material and yet managing to add what could be said to be missing. I then argue that, if Carver is doing this sort of work, so too is Ford. Having seen various examples of a kind of originality, I argue that the process we have been seeing might be formulated as the exercise of imagination, and address the issue of the possible significance of accomplishing such imaginative work. If, as many contemporary philosophers and workers in the human sciences have argued, there is no escape from the need for interpretation, there is a problem of what could ever be a satisfactory interpretation. I suggest that the idea or the possibility of an imaginative interpretation could be a way of providing such satisfaction
Randolph, Jeanne (2007). Ethics of Luxury: Materialism and Imagination. Yyz Books.   (Google)
Rankin, K. W. (1967). The role of imagination, rule-operations, and atmosphere in Wittgenstein's language-games. Inquiry 10 (1-4):279 – 291.   (Google)
Raulet, Gérard (2004). Marcuse's negative dialectics of imagination. In John Abromeit & W. Mark Cobb (eds.), Herbert Marcuse: A Critical Reader. Routledge.   (Google)
Ravven, Heidi M. (2001). Some thoughts on what Spinoza learned from Maimonides about the prophetic imagination: Part 1. Maimonides on prophecy and the imagination. Journal of the History of Philosophy 39 (2).   (Google)
Ravven, Heidi M. (2001). Some thoughts on what Spinoza learned from Maimonides on the prophetic imagination: Part two: Spinoza's maimonideanism. Journal of the History of Philosophy 39 (3).   (Google)
Reddiford, Gordon (1980). Imagination, rationality and teaching. Journal of Philosophy of Education 14 (2):205–213.   (Google | More links)
Reid, Jeffrey (2006). Hegel's theory of imagination. Dialogue 45 (3):591-594.   (Google)
Ricœur, Paul (1991). A Ricoeur Reader: Reflection and Imagination. Harvester Wheatsheaf.   (Google)
Rivera, Lisa (2006). Pluralism, Imagination and Estrangement. Philosophical Papers 35 (3):327-365.   (Google)
Rømer, Thomas Aastrup (forthcoming). Imagination and judgment in John Dewey's philosophy: Intelligent transactions in a democratic context. Educational Philosophy and Theory.   (Google)
Abstract: In this essay, I attempt to interpret the educational philosophy of John Dewey in a way that accomplishes two goals. The first of these is to avoid any reference to Dewey as a propagator of a particular scientific method or to any of the individualist and cognitivist ideas that is sometimes associated with him. Secondly, I want to overcome the tendency to interpret Dewey as a naturalist by looking at his concept of intelligence. It is argued that 'intelligent experience' is the basic concept of education. I suggest how this concept should be understood. I propose to look at it as an interplay between the faculties of imagination and judgment
Robelli, (1994). Intelligence or Imagination?: A Reappraisal of the Past-- For a Better Tomorrow. Book Guild.   (Google)
Robinson, Gillian & Rundell, John F. (eds.) (1994). Rethinking Imagination: Culture and Creativity. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: Discusses the different ways in which the concept of imagination has been construed, and provides fascinating glimpses of the role of imagination in the creation and management of Modernity
Roca, Esther (forthcoming). The exercise of moral imagination in stigmatized work groups. Journal of Business Ethics.   (Google)
Abstract: This study introduces the concept of moral imagination in a work context to provide an ethical approach to the controversial relationships between dirty work and dirty workers. Moral imagination is assessed as an essential faculty to overcome the stigma associated with dirty work and facilitate the daily work lives of workers. The exercise of moral imagination helps dirty workers to face the moral conflicts inherent in their tasks and to build a personal stance toward their occupation. Finally, we argue that organizations with dirty work groups should actively adopt measures to encourage their employees’ exercise of moral imagination. This study investigates how organizations might create conditions that inspire moral imagination, particularly with regard to the importance of organizational culture as a means to enhance workers’ moral sensitivity. Furthermore, this investigation analyzes different company practices that may derive from a culture committed to moral imagination
Rorty, Amélie (2009). Educating the practical imagination : A prolegomena. In Harvey Siegel (ed.), The Oxford Handbook of Philosophy of Education. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Rosenberg, Randall S. (2007). The catholic imagination and modernity: William Cavanaugh's theopolitical imagination and Charles Taylor's modern social imagination. Heythrop Journal 48 (6):911–931.   (Google | More links)
Russow, Lilly-Marlene (1978). Some recent work on imagination. American Philosophical Quarterly 15 (January):57-66.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Russow, Lilly-Marlene (1980). Towards a theory of imagination. Southern Journal of Philosophy 18:353-370.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Saler, Michael T. (2004). Modernity, disenchantment, and the ironic imagination. Philosophy and Literature 28 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: : Western "modernity" has often been identified with the "disenchantment of the world." But if this is true, how do we account for the millions of sober adults who nevertheless delight in Elvish grammar or Elvis sightings? Perhaps these are manifestations of the dialectic of Enlightenment, an alternate view that perceives modernity's faith in reason as itself a myth, and mass culture the exemplification of how the irrational has come to dominate everyday life. This essay, however, locates in mass culture an attempt to reconcile the rational and secular tenets of modernity with the wonders and marvels that modernity was thought to supercede: a specifically modern enchantment
Sanford, A. Whitney (forthcoming). Ethics, narrative, and agriculture: Transforming agricultural practice through ecological imagination. Journal of Agricultural and Environmental Ethics.   (Google)
Abstract: The environmental degradation caused by industrial agriculture, as well as the resulting social and health consequences, creates an urgency to rethink food production by expanding the moral imagination to include agricultural practices. Agricultural practices presume human use of the earth and acknowledge human dependence on the biotic community, and these relations mean that agriculture presents a separate set of considerations in the broader field of environmental ethics. Many scholars and activists have argued persuasively that we need new stories to rethink agricultural practice, however, the link—the story that does and can shape agricultural practice—has not yet been fully articulated in environmental discourse. My analysis explores how language has shaped existing agricultural models and, more important, the potential of story to influence agricultural practice. To do this, I draw upon cognitive theory to illustrate how metaphoric and narrative language structures thought and influences practice, beginning with my contention that industrial agriculture relies on a discourse of mechanistic relations between humans and a passive earth, language that has naturalized the chemically intensive monocultures prevalent in much of the American Midwest. However, alternative agricultures, including organic agriculture, agro-ecology, and ecological agriculture, emphasize qualities such as interdependence and reciprocity and do so as a deliberate response to the perceived inadequacies of industrial agriculture and its governing narrative. Exploring the different discourses of agricultural systems can help us think through different modalities for human relations with the biotic community and demonstrate story’s potential role in altering practice
Saniotis, Arthur (2009). Encounters with the religious imagination and the emergence of creativity. World Futures 65 (7):464 – 476.   (Google)
Abstract: Ervin Laszlo's notion of the interrelationship between evolution and creativity as being intrinsic to universal life processes has been influential to the biological and social sciences. Central to Laszlo's thinking is the notion of convergence in biological and social systems that are posited on creative complexity. In this article, I employ Laszlo's concept of creativity in relation to the human religious imagination. Cross-cultural studies of the religious imagination examine the architecture of human consciousness and ways of knowing. These two areas are interlinked and generate new kinds of knowledge and understanding of the self and the world. In this way, the religious imagination is a means of generating new possibilities of mind and consciousness
Sartre, Jean-Paul (2004). The Imaginary: A Phenomenological Psychology of the Imagination. Routledge.   (Google)
Schneider, Herbert W. (1947). A century of romantic imagination in America. Philosophical Review 56 (4):351-356.   (Google | More links)
Schinkel, Anders (2005). Imagination as a category of history: An essay concerning Koselleck's concepts of erfahrungsraum and erwartungshorizont. History and Theory 44 (1):42–54.   (Google | More links)
Schlutz, Alexander M. (2009). Mind's World: Imagination and Subjectivity From Descartes to Romanticism. University of Washington Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Introduction -- Epistemology, metaphysics, and rhetoric : contexts of imagination -- Aristotle, Phantasia, and the problem of epistemology -- Plato, the neoplatonists, and the vagaries of the sublunar world -- Phantasia and ecstatic knowledge -- A more skillful artist than imitation -- Dreams, doubts, and evil demons : Descartes and imagination -- Mediatio prima : certainty, the cogito, and imagination -- Imagination in the rules -- Meditatio secunda : the world of the cogito -- Descartes, Montaigne, and Pascal -- Analogies and enthusiasm -- Excogitations : fabulating the cogito -- The reasonable imagination : Immanuel Kant's critical philosophy -- Imagination in the limits of pure reason -- Dreamers and madmen : imagination in the anthropology -- Natural art and sublime madness : imagination in the critique of judgment -- The highest point of philosophy : Fichte's reimagining of the kantian system -- The logics of positing intellectual intuition and the absolute subject -- Ecstasy, inspired communication, and philosophical genius -- Light, dusk, and darkness : the reconciliation of opposites -- The metaphysics of oscillation and the truth of imagination -- Reason fixations : arresting imagination -- A system without foundations : poetic subjectivity in Friedrich von Hardenberg's Ordo inversus -- A system without foundations -- Fantasy and the body -- Divine law and abject subjectivity : Coleridge and the double knowledge of imagination -- Divine imagination -- The abyss of the empirical self -- Coda: Imagining ideology.
Schalow, Frank (1996). Textuality and imagination: The refracted image of Hegelian dialectic. Research in Phenomenology 26 (1):155-170.   (Google)
Scribner, F. Scott (2010). Matters of Spirit: J.G. Fichte and the Technological Imagination. Pennsylvania State University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Introduction -- An introduction to the crisis of spirit : technology and the Fichtean imagination -- Technology and truth : representation and the problem of the third term -- Spirit and the technology of the letter -- The spatial imagination : affect, image, and the critique of representational consciousness -- Subtle matter and the ground of intersubjectivity -- The aesthetic of influence -- The first displacement : from subjectivity to being -- The second displacement : from a metaphysical to a technological imagination.
S. Delcomminette, (2003). False pleasures, appearance and imagination in the philebus. Phronesis 48 (3):215-237.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper examines the discussion about false pleasures in the Philebus (36 c3-44 a11). After stressing the crucial importance of this discussion in the economy of the dialogue, it attempts to identify the problematic locus of the possibility of true or false pleasures. Socrates points to it by means of an analogy between pleasure and doxa. Against traditional interpretations, which reduce the distinction drawn in this passage to a distinction between doxa and pleasure on the one hand and their object on the other, it is argued that, rather, Socrates distinguishes between the mere fact of having a doxa or a pleasure, on the one hand, and the content of these acts, on the other hand. Consequently, the possibility for a pleasure to be false does not concern its relation to an object, but the affective content which defines it. In order to show how the affective content of a pleasure can be false, it is necessary to examine the three species of false pleasures described by Socrates in their relation to appearance and imagination. Appearance is not identical with perception for Plato: it consists in a mixture of perception and doxa. As for imagination, it consists in "illustrating" a doxa present in the soul by means of a "quasi-perception". It is the presence of a doxa in each of these processes which makes it possible for them to be true or false, while mere perception cannot be either true or false. It is then argued that according to the Philebus pleasure can be false precisely because its affective content is not a mere perception, but either an appearance or an imagination
Seabright, Mark A. & Schminke, Marshall (2002). Immoral imagination and revenge in organizations. Journal of Business Ethics 38 (1-2).   (Google)
Abstract: Malevolence and cruelty are commonly attributed to a failure of moral reasoning or a lack of moral imagination. We present the contrasting viewpoint – immorality as an active, creative, or resourceful act. More specifically, we develop the concept of "immoral imagination" (Jacobs, 1991) and explore how it can enter into Rest's (1986) four processes of decision making: sensitivity, judgment, intention, and implementation. The literature on revenge and workplace deviance illustrates these processes
Seifriz, William (1943). Creative imagination and indeterminism. Philosophy of Science 10 (1):25-33.   (Google | More links)
Sen, Ramendra Kumar (1965). Imagination in coleridge and abhinavagupta: A critical analysis of Christian and saiva standpoints. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 24 (1):97-107.   (Google | More links)
Shang, Jie (2007). Imagination of the evil. Frontiers of Philosophy in China 2 (3).   (Google)
Abstract:   Sartre’s “transcendence of the ego” means that consciousness is outside of the ego, that the ego is the “ego of the other”, and that the other is neither in consciousness nor in the ego. Sartre viewed “reflection” as a pure mood rather than as the substantial carrier of mood. The strangeness and absurdity of the world emerge from this reflection. Sartre’s “imagination of the evil” has two aspects. On the one hand, “evil” corresponds to the concept of the other, transcending the capacity for domination of the ego; on the other hand, imagination is related to the other in a broad sense, with the ability to transform “philistinism” and “evil” into marvels
Sherwin, Richard K. (ms). Sublime jurisprudence: On the ethical education of the legal imagination in our time.   (Google)
Abstract:      The broad dissemination of digital communication technologies is raising disturbing questions about the nature of truth as representation. This epistemological crisis shares an uncanny affinity with the crisis of representation that lay at the heart of the baroque era during the 17th century in Europe. The resolution of that crisis, through the work of Descartes and others, came on the heels of a philosophical shift from the image to the sign. Not incidentally, that move was accompanied by significant political and juridical developments, including: the origin of legal positivism, the rise of conventionalism (or nominalism), the disenchantment of nature and the decline of natural law, and the emergence of the modern nation-state. The semiotic model today, however, is strained to the breaking point. Infinitely mutable digital signs proliferate as copies of copies; signifiers have been shorn of the signified. The ensuing mutation of the Cartesian sign into the digital image has been accompanied by significant political and juridical developments. Individual autonomy, universal reason, and calculative rationality - the traditional foundation for core Liberal values - are being challenged by digital practices. Like the baroque crisis of visuality that preceded it, the current crisis of the digital neo-baroque will not ease until confidence is restored not only in acceptable forms of truth as representation, but also in the mimetic faculty itself, which is to say, in the human capacity to represent self and others. 'Sublime jurisprudence' is a metaphysical model that seeks to address this need
Shipley, G. J. (2002). Imagination and fission futures. Analysis 62 (276):324–327.   (Google | More links)
Shulman, David (2008). Illumination, imagination, creativity: Rājaśekhara, kuntaka, and jagannātha on pratibhā. Journal of Indian Philosophy 36 (4).   (Google)
Silverman, Hugh J. (1978). Imagining, perceiving, and remembering. Humanitas 14 (May):197-207.   (Google)
Singh, Charu Sheel (1994). Concentric Imagination: Mandala Literary Theory. Sales Office, D.K. Publishers Distributors (P) Ltd..   (Google)
Sinha, Chris (2010). Iconology and imagination : Explorations in sociogenetic economies. In Armin W. Geertz & Jeppe Sinding Jensen (eds.), Religious Narrative, Cognition, and Culture: Image and Word in the Mind of Narrative. Equinox Pub. Ltd..   (Google)
Skilleås, Ole Martin (2006). Knowledge and imagination in fiction and autobiography. Metaphilosophy 37 (2):259–276.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Autobiographies are particularly interesting in the context of moral philosophy because they offer us rare and extended examples of how other people think, feel and reflect, which is of crucial importance in the development of phronesis (practical wisdom). In this article, Martha Nussbaum's use of fictional literature is shown to be of limited interest, and her arguments in Poetic Justice against the use of personal narratives in moral philosophy are shown to be unfounded. An analysis of Aristotle's concept of mimesis shows that Nussbaum's claims for fictional literature also apply to personal narratives. A case is then made for the importance of personal narratives in developing practical wisdom, and three sub-genres of autobiography are discussed: (1) the confession, (2) the apology and (3) the testimonial. These sub-genres exemplify some of the unique features of personal narratives
Sloan, Douglas (2008). Insight-Imagination: The Emancipation of Thought and the Modern World. Barfield Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Fragmented thinking, broken world -- Toward recovery of wholeness: the radical humanities and traditional wisdom -- Toward recovery of wholeness: another look at science -- Insight-imagination -- Living thinking, living world: toward an education of insight-imagination.
Smith, Joel (2006). Bodily awareness, imagination, and the self. European Journal Of Philosophy 14 (1):49-68.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Common wisdom tells us that we have five senses: sight, hearing, smell, taste and touch. These senses provide us with a means of gaining information concerning objects in the world around us, including our own bodies. But in addition to these five senses, each of us is aware of our own body in way in which we are aware of no other thing. These ways include our awareness of the position, orientation, movement, and size of our limbs (proprioception and kinaesthesia), our sense of balance, and our awareness of bodily sensations such as pains, tickles, and sensations of pressure or temperature. We can group these together under the title
Smith, Justin E. H. (2006). Imagination and the problem of heredity in mechanist embryology. In Justin E. H. Smith (ed.), The Problem of Animal Generation in Early Modern Philosophy. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Snoeyenbos, Milton H. (1977). On the concept of imagination. Darshana International 17 (October):34-39.   (Google)
South, James B. (2001). Francisco suárez on imagination. Vivarium 39 (1):119-158.   (Google)
Stark, Tracey (1992). Book review of Rudolf M. Makkreel imagination and interpretation in Kant: The hermeneutical import of the critique of judgment: Review: Rudolf M. Makkreel, imagination and interpretation in Kant: The hermeneutical import of the critique of judgment. The university of chicago press: Chicago and London, 1990. $24.95. Philosophy and Social Criticism 18 (1).   (Google)
Stawarska, Beata (2005). Defining imagination: Sartre between Husserl and Janet. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 4 (2).   (Google)
Abstract:   The essay traces the double, phenomenological and psychological, background of Sartre’s theory of the imagination. Insofar as these two phenomenological and psychological currents are equally influential for Sartre’s theory of the imagination, his intellectual project is situated in an inter-disciplinary research area which combines the descriptive analyses of Edmund Husserl with the clinical reports and psychological theories of Pierre Janet. While Husserl provides the foundation for the prevailing theory of imagination as pictorial representation, Janet’s findings on obsessive behavior enrich an alternative current in Sartre’s thinking about imagination as spontaneous and self-determined creativity
Stawarska, Beata (2001). Pictorial representation or subjective scenario? Sartre on imagination. Sartre Studies International 7 (2):87-111.   (Google)
Abstract: The major thesis developed in Sartre's L'imaginaire is that all imaginary acts can be subsumed under the heading of one "image family" and, therefore, that imagination as a whole can be theorized in terms of pictorial representation. Yet this theory fails to meet the objective of Sartre's study, to demonstrate that imaginary activity is not a derivative of perception but an attitude with a character and dignity of its own. The subsidiary account of imagination in terms of neutralization of belief has the advantage of not being constrained by the requirement that imaginary activity serve a purely reproductive function of bringing an absent "original" into a quasi presence and, thus, leaves room for free creativity and fiction. It also points to a concrete lived experience of alterity at the heart of subjective life where the subject stages its life as if it were the life of an other, putting pressure onto Sartre's contention that the cogito defines subjectivity
Stark, Tracey (1997). Review essay : Richard Kearney's hermeneutic imagination: Richard Kearney, poetics of modernity: Toward a hermeneu tic imagination (atlantic highlands, nj: Humanities press, 1995) also under consideration by Richard Kearney: Poetics O f imagining: From Husserl to Lyotard (london: Rout ledge, 1994); modern movements in european philosophy (2nd edn, Manchester: Manchester university press, 1994); states of mind (Manchester: Manchester university press, 1995). Philosophy and Social Criticism 23 (2).   (Google)
Stewart, Pamela J. & Strathern, Andrew (2010). How can will be expressed and what role does the imagination play? In Keith M. Murphy & C. Jason Throop (eds.), Toward an Anthropology of the Will. Stanford University Press.   (Google)
Steenbakkers, Piet (2004). Spinoza on the imagination. In Lodi Nauta & Detlev Pätzold (eds.), Imagination in the Later Middle Ages and Early Modern Times. Peeters.   (Google)
Steeves, James B. (2001). The virtual body: Merleau-ponty's early philosophy of imagination. Philosophy Today:370-380.   (Google)
Stoljar, Daniel (2009). Précis of ignorance and imagination. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 79 (3):748-755.   (Google)
Stock, Kathleen (2007). Sartre, Wittgenstein, and learning from imagination. In Peter Goldie & Elisabeth Schellekens (eds.), Philosophy and Conceptual Art. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Strawson, P. F. (1982). Imagination and perception. In Ralph Charles Sutherland Walker (ed.), Kant on Pure Reason. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Strong, & Edward W. William), (1983). Vico's science of imagination. Journal of the History of Philosophy 21 (2).   (Google)
Stuart, Susan A. J. (2010). Conscious machines: Memory, melody and muscular imagination. Phenomenology and the Cognitive Sciences 9 (1).   (Google)
Abstract: A great deal of effort has been, and continues to be, devoted to developing consciousness artificially (A small selection of the many authors writing in this area includes: Cotterill (J Conscious Stud 2:290–311, 1995 , 1998 ), Haikonen ( 2003 ), Aleksander and Dunmall (J Conscious Stud 10:7–18, 2003 ), Sloman ( 2004 , 2005 ), Aleksander ( 2005 ), Holland and Knight ( 2006 ), and Chella and Manzotti ( 2007 )), and yet a similar amount of effort has gone in to demonstrating the infeasibility of the whole enterprise (Most notably: Dreyfus ( 1972/1979 , 1992 , 1998 ), Searle ( 1980 ), Harnad (J Conscious Stud 10:67–75, 2003 ), and Sternberg ( 2007 ), but there are a great many others). My concern in this paper is to steer some navigable channel between the two positions, laying out the necessary pre-conditions for consciousness in an artificial system, and concentrating on what needs to hold for the system to perform as a human being or other phenomenally conscious agent in an intersubjectively-demanding social and moral environment. By adopting a thick notion of embodiment—one that is bound up with the concepts of the lived body and autopoiesis (Maturana and Varela 1980 ; Varela et al. 2003 ; and Ziemke 2003 , 2007a , J Conscious Stud 14(7):167–179, 2007b )—I will argue that machine phenomenology is only possible within an embodied distributed system that possesses a richly affective musculature and a nervous system such that it can, through action and repetition, develop its tactile-kinaesthetic memory, individual kinaesthetic melodies pertaining to habitual practices, and an anticipatory enactive kinaesthetic imagination. Without these capacities the system would remain unconscious, unaware of itself embodied within a world. Finally, and following on from Damasio’s ( 1991 , 1994 , 1999 , 2003 ) claims for the necessity of pre-reflective conscious, emotional, bodily responses for the development of an organism’s core and extended consciousness, I will argue that without these capacities any agent would be incapable of developing the sorts of somatic markers or saliency tags that enable affective reactions, and which are indispensable for effective decision-making and subsequent survival. My position, as presented here, remains agnostic about whether or not the creation of artificial consciousness is an attainable goal
Stuart, Susan A. J. (2007). Machine consciousness: Cognitive and kinaesthetic imagination. Journal of Consciousness Studies 14 (7):141-153.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Machine consciousness exists already in organic systems and it is only a matter of time -- and some agreement -- before it will be realised in reverse-engineered organic systems and forward- engineered inorganic systems. The agreement must be over the preconditions that must first be met if the enterprise is to be successful, and it is these preconditions, for instance, being a socially-embedded, structurally-coupled and dynamic, goal-directed entity that organises its perceptual input and enacts its world through the application of both a cognitive and kinaesthetic imagination, that I shall concentrate on presenting in this paper. It will become clear that these preconditions will present engineers with a tall order, but not, I will argue, an impossible one. After all, we might agree with Freeman and Núñez's claim that the machine metaphor has restricted the expectations of the cognitive sciences (Freeman & Núñez, 1999); but it is a double-edged sword, since our limited expectations about machines also narrow the potential of our cognitive science
Sutrop, Margit (2002). Imagination and the act of fiction-making. Australasian Journal of Philosophy 80 (3):332 – 344.   (Google | More links)
Sweeney, Robert (1998). Review essay : Richard Kearney, poetics of modernity: Toward a hermeneutic imagination (highlands, nj: Humanities press, 1995. Philosophy and Social Criticism 24 (5).   (Google)
Szymkowiak, Aaron (2007). Hutcheson's painless imagination and the problem of moral beauty. International Philosophical Quarterly 47 (3):349-368.   (Google)
Abstract: A peculiar feature of Hutcheson’s system is his claim that there exist no original pains in the imagination, and hence no real displeasures concerning form or beauty. This position, when set against a clear emphasis upon the pains of the moral sense in apprehending evil, seems to render tenuous his frequent analogies between the experiences of beauty and goodness. In light of this apparent discrepancy in Hutcheson’s argument, the repeated use of the term “moral beauty” presents interpretive difficulties, particularly on the matter of whether, and in what way, goodness is itself a species of beauty. These problems can be surmounted by way of close attention to Hutcheson’s connection and ordering of the various “senses.” On the present interpretation, Hutcheson denies formal displeasure aspart of a broader theological argument concerning the moral function of the imagination. On this view, “moral beauty” is a special type of imaginative pleasure
Tanner, Sonja (2010). In Praise of Plato's Poetic Imagination. Lexington Books.   (Google)
Abstract: Introduction -- A history of the ancient "quarrel" : the philosophical "side" -- On the "side" of poetry in the ancient "quarrel" -- Imagination in the Sophist -- The pharmacological structure of the imagination -- The unity of form and content in Platonic dialogues -- Imagination and the ancient "quarrel".
Taylor, Paul (1981). Imagination and information. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 42 (December):205-223.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (online). Attitude and image, or, what will simulation theory let us eliminate?   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Stich & Ravenscroft (1994) have argued that (contrary to most people's initial assumptions) a simulation account of folk psychology may be consistent with eliminative materialism, but they fail to bring out the full complexity or the potential significance of the relationship. Contemporary eliminativism (particularly in the Churchland version) makes two major claims: the first is a rejection of the orthodox assumption that realistically construed propositional attitudes are fundamental to human cognition; the second is the suggestion that with the advancement of scientific understanding of the mind it will be possible to entirely eliminate the mentalistic and intentional from our ontology, thus dissolving the mind-body problem. The first claim (which has been argued in detail) supplies the principal grounds for accepting the second, much more ambitious and significant, claim. Robert Gordon's (1995, 1996, 2000) radical simulation theory of "folk psychology", proposed initially (Gordon, 1986) as an alternative to "theory theory" accounts of self and interpersonal understanding, but subsequently developing into a quite general challenge to symbolic computational accounts of mind, is not merely consistent with, but actually provides considerable additional support for, the first eliminativist claim. However, although radical simulationism has no use for reified propositional attitudes, it relies on another family of mentalistic and intentional notions, including perspective taking, "seeing as", pretending, imagery, and, most centrally, imagination. It is thus inconsistent with eliminativist metaphysical ambitions. Nevertheless, from this perspective the mind-body problem is transformed. Its solution no longer depends on accounting directly for the intentionality of the attitudes, but rather on accounting for the intentionality of imagination. Although standard accounts of imagination derive its intentionality from that of the attitudes, the recently proposed "perceptual activity" theory of imagery and imagination (Thomas, 1999) can provide a direct account of the intentionality of imagination that is consistent with physicalism..
Thomas, Nigel (1999). Are theories of imagery theories of imagination? Cognitive Science 23:207--45.   (Google)
Abstract: Can theories of mental imagery, conscious mental contents, developed within cognitive science throw light on the obscure (but culturally very significant) concept of imagination? Three extant views of mental imagery are considered: quasi-pictorial, description, and perceptual activity theories. The first two face serious theoretical and empirical difficulties. The third is (for historically contingent reasons) little known, theoretically underdeveloped, and empirically untried, but has real explanatory potential. It rejects the "traditional" symbolic computational view of mental contents, but is compatible with recent situated cognition and active vision approaches in robotics. This theory is developed and elucidated. Three related key aspects of imagination (non-discursiveness, creativity, and seeing as) raise difficulties for the other theories. Perceptual activity theory presents imagery as non-discursive and relates it closely to seeing as. It is thus well placed to be the basis for a general theory of imagination and its role in creative thought.
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (1999). Are theories of imagery theories of imagination? An active perception approach to conscious mental content. Cognitive Science 23 (2):207-245.   (Cited by 117 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Can theories of mental imagery, conscious mental contents, developed within cognitive science throw light on the obscure (but culturally very significant) concept of imagination? Three extant views of mental imagery are considered: quasi-pictorial, description, and perceptual activity theories. The first two face serious theoretical and empirical difficulties. The third is (for historically contingent reasons) little known, theoretically underdeveloped, and empirically untried, but has real explanatory potential. It rejects the "traditional" symbolic computational view of mental contents, but is compatible with recent *situated cognition* and *active vision* approaches in robotics. This theory is developed and elucidated. Three related key aspects of imagination (non-discursiveness, creativity, and *seeing as*) raise difficulties for the other theories. Perceptual activity theory presents imagery as non-discursive and relates it closely to *seeing as*. It is thus well placed to be the basis for a general theory of imagination and its role in creative thought
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (1998). Imagination, eliminativism, and the pre-history of consciousness. Consciousness Research Abstracts 3.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Classical and medieval writers had no term for consciousness in anything like the modern sense, and their philosophy seems not to have been troubled by the mind-body problem. Contemporary eliminativists find strong support in this fact for their claim that consciousness does not exist, or, at least, is not an appropriate scientific explanandum. They typically hold that contemporary conceptions of consciousness are artefacts of Descartes' (now outmoded) views about matter and his unrealistic craving for epistemological certainty. Essentially, they say, our belief in consciousness is a residue of once pressing, but now irrelevant, intellectual tensions between religion and the rising new science of the Early Modern period. With the attempts of Descartes and his successors to resolve these tensions, Western thought began down a track toward the conceptual cul-de-sac of the "hard problem". Plausibly, the problem will only be (dis)solved, and the onward march of science assured, when we are able to shake off the pervasive influence of the Cartesian tradition in a way that goes far beyond the mere rejection of dualism. But when we do so, eliminativists contend, the distinctively Cartesian notion of consciousness will simply drop out of our world-picture, like phlogiston or the vital entelechy
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (2003). Imagining minds. Journal of Consciousness Studies 10 (11):79-84.   (Google)
Thomas, Alan (online). Perceptual knowledge, representation and imagination.   (Google)
Abstract: The focus of this paper will be on the problem of perceptual presence and on a solution to this problem pioneered by Kant [1781; 1783] and refined by Sellars [Sellars, 1978] and Strawson [Strawson, 1971]. The problem of perceptual presence is that of explaining how our perceptual experience of the world gives us a robust sense of the presence of objects in perception over and above those sensory aspects of the object given in perception. Objects possess other properties which are, one might say, phenomenologically present even though they are admittedly sensorily absent. The general form of the solution to this problem that Kant developed seems to me to be a neglected resource in contemporary work on perceptual consciousness. Kant solves the problem of perceptual presence by appealing to that which he called the productive use of the imagination. This faculty of mind supplies schematic representations of the object of perception that explains a phenomenological sense of perceptual presence even of those features that are not, in a sense to be further clarified,
Thomas, Nigel (ms). The study of imagination as an approach to consciousness.   (Google)
Abstract: The concept of consciousness appears to have had little currency before the 17th century. Not only did philosophers before Descartes fail to worry about how consciousness fitted into the natural world, they did not even claim to be conscious. If we are conscious, however, we must assume that they were too, and it hardly seems plausible that they could have been unaware of it. In fact, when the mind was discussed in former ages, both before and within the work of Descartes, the concept of imagination filled most (not all) of the key conceptual roles that consciousness fills today. Although it was not considered uniquely problematic, in the way that consciousness is, imagination continued to be used in these ways long after the Cartesian revolution. It was both the mental arena where thinking took place - where ideas (images) had their being and their interaction - and, implicitly, the power whereby the deliverances of the material sense organs were integrated and rendered meaningful (and, thereby, rendered 'mental'). This suggests that the study of the imagination (in the relevant senses) ought to have a considerable bearing on the study of consciousness, and it may even provide a way to outflank the notorious 'hard problem' that seems to stand in the way of a direct scientific assault on consciousness itself
Trevor-Roper, H. R. (1980). History and Imagination. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Troyer, John (2008). Review of Stephen Mulhall, Wittgenstein's private language: Grammar, nonsense, and imagination in philosophical investigations, §§ 143–315. Philosophical Books 49 (4):383-384.   (Google)
Turnbull, Kenneth (1994). Aristotle on imagination: De Anima III. Ancient Philosophy 14 (2):319-334.   (Google)
Turner, Mark, Imagination and creativity: Lectures at the college de France, 2: The invention of meaning (l'imagination et la créativité: Confèrences au collège de France, 2: L'invention du sens).   (Google)
Abstract:      The second of four lectures at the Collège de France in 2000 on the subject of conceptual mappings and conceptual structure
Turner, Mark, Imagination and creativity: Lectures at the college de France, 4: The cognitive neuroscience of creativity (l'imagination et la créativité: Confèrences au collège de France, 4: La neuroscience cognitive de la créativité).   (Google)
Abstract:      The fourth of four lectures at the Collège de France in 2000 on the subject of conceptual mappings and conceptual structure
Tuveson, Ernest Lee (1960). The Imagination as a Means of Grace. New York,Gordian Press.   (Google)
Urmson, J. O. (1971). Memory and imagination. Mind 80 (1):70-92.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Urmson, J. O. (1967). Memory and imagination. Mind 76 (301):83-91.   (Google | More links)
van Woudenberg, René (2006). Introduction: Knowledge through imagination. Metaphilosophy 37 (2):151–161.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: This introduction presents an overview of the articles in this special issue, within the framework of an argument for the conclusion that there are various roads leading from imagination to knowledge
van Leeuwen, Henk J. (2009). only a god can save us: Heidegger, Poetic Imagination and the modern Malaise. Common Ground Publishing.   (Google)
Abstract: In the shadow of a looming global ecological and social catastrophe 'Only a God Can Save Us: Heidegger, Poetic Imagination and the Modern Malaise' is timely and essential reading. The book argues that technology by itself cannot save the diversity, integrity and habitability of the planet. Averting disaster calls for a radical transformation in our very being. Humanity is at an unprecedented crossroad where crucial and difficult decisions must be made about how we are to live. This book attends to a crisis in the human psyche that, it suggests, is at the root of the ever more pressing contemporary problems. Aimed at an intelligent lay audience it has ramifications in domains ranging from art, literature and sociology to environmental management, ecology and technology. Moreover, van Leeuwen's insightful grasp of the core of the Martin Heidegger's later thinking makes this book also invaluable to scholars and students of this influential and controversial philosopher, as well as those with a wider interest in continental philosophy. It uncovers an extraordinary, but rarely trodden or overlooked pathway of thinking that offers the means to a way of being as authentic dwellers of the earth. The author identifies an ‘in-between region’ within thought where the poetic imagination is awakened (implicating 'the gods') and enabled to respond creatively. From this emerges the possibility of a genuinely sustainable way of thinking and active commitment.
Verene, Donald Phillip (1981). Vico's Science of Imagination. Cornell University Press.   (Google)
Victor Caston, (1996). Why Aristotle needs imagination. Phronesis 41 (1):20-55.   (Google)
Von Burg, Alessandra Beasley (2010). Caught between history and imagination: Vico's ingenium for a rhetorical renovation of citizenship. Philosophy and Rhetoric 43 (1):pp. 26-53.   (Google)
Waibel, Violetta L. (2008). Structures of imagination in Fichte's wissenschaftslehre 1794-95 and 1804. In Daniel Breazeale & Tom Rockmore (eds.), After Jena: New Essays on Fichte's Later Philosophy. Northwestern University Press.   (Google)
Walton, Gilbert (1969). Imagination and confirmation. Mind 78 (312):580-587.   (Google | More links)
Walker, Jeremy (1969). Imagination and the passions. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 29 (4):575-588.   (Google | More links)
Warnock, Mary (1994). Imagination and Time. Blackwell.   (Google)
Weatherson, Brian (ms). Morality in fiction and consciousness in imagination.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Wedin, Michael V. (1988). Mind and Imagination in Aristotle. Yale University Press.   (Google)
Werhane, Patricia H. (2006). A place for philosophers in applied ethics and the role of moral reasoning in moral imagination: A response to Richard Rorty. Business Ethics Quarterly 16 (3):401-408.   (Google)
Werhane, Patricia H. (2008). Mental models, moral imagination and system thinking in the age of globalization. Journal of Business Ethics 78 (3).   (Google)
White, Alan R. (1988). Imagining and pretending. Philosophical Investigations 11 (October):300-314.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
White, Alan R. (1989). Imaginary imagining. Analysis 49 (March):81-83.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
White, Alan R. (1990). The Language of Imagination. Cambridge: Blackwell.   (Cited by 27 | Google)
Wilbanks, Jan (1968). Hume's Theory of Imagination. The Hague, Martinus Nijhoff.   (Google)
Williams, Bernard (2006). Imagination and the self. In Problems of the Self. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Williamson, Timothy (1997). Imagination, stipulation and vagueness. Philosophical Issues 8:215-228.   (Google | More links)
Wilde, Tine (2002). The 4th Dimension. Wittgenstein on Colour and Imagination. In Christian Kanzian, Josef Quitterer & Edmund Runggaldier (eds.), Persons. An Interdisciplinary Approach. Papers of the 25th International Wittgenstein Symposium. Austrian Ludwig Wittgenstein Society.   (Google)
Abstract: In this paper I first discuss the colour-octahedron and the position of this model as an idealized system with respect to the remarks on colour-concepts in Remarks on Colour (RC). The next part examines the notion of apsect seeing in the light of the colour-octahedron and RC. From there a connection is made with On Certainty (OC). By linking the remarks on colour, seeing aspects and certainty, it may become clear that the investigations of Wittgenstein concerning colour and certainty direct us towards a reflective dynamics and an anthropological interpretation of his ideas.
Winquist, Charles E. (1972). The Transcendental Imagination: An Essay in Philosophical Theology. The Hague,Nijhoff.   (Google)
Wood, David (2007). Part 3. the narrative imaginary. Double trouble: Narrative imagination as a carnival dragon. In Peter Gratton, John Panteleimon Manoussakis & Richard Kearney (eds.), Traversing the Imaginary: Richard Kearney and the Postmodern Challenge. Northwestern University Press.   (Google)
Woody, M. J. (2003). The unconscious as a hermeneutic myth: A defense of the imagination. In J. Philips & James Morley (eds.), Imagination and its Pathologies. MIT Press.   (Cited by 1 | Google)
Worsham, Lynn & Olson, Gary A. (eds.) (2007). The Politics of Possibility: Encountering the Radical Imagination. Paradigm Publishers.   (Google)
Wright, C. J. (1980). The 'spectre' of science. The study of optical phenomena and the romantic imagination. Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 43:186-200.   (Google | More links)
Wurzer, John Wilhelm (2002). Enigmatic sayings. Review of the hypocritical imagination: Between Kant and Levinas by John Llewelyn. Research in Phenomenology 32 (1):233-237.   (Google)
Young, J. Michael (1984). Construction, schematism, and imagination. Topoi 3 (2).   (Google)
Young, John (2008). Inventing memory : Documentary and imagination in acousmatic music. In Mine Doğantan (ed.), Recorded Music: Philosophical and Critical Reflections. Middlesex University Press.   (Google)

5.1h.1 Imaginative Resistance

Driver, Julia (2008). Imaginative resistance and psychological necessity. Social Philosophy and Policy 25 (1):301-313.   (Google)
Gendler, Tamar Szabo (2006). Imaginative resistance revisited. In Shaun Nichols (ed.), The Architecture of the Imagination. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Gendler, Tamar Szabó (2000). The puzzle of imaginative resistance. Journal of Philosophy 97 (2):55-81.   (Google | More links)
Levy, Neil (2005). Imaginative resistance and the moral/conventional distinction. Philosophical Psychology 18 (2):231 – 241.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Children, even very young children, distinguish moral from conventional transgressions, inasmuch as they hold that the former, but not the latter, would still be wrong if there was no rule prohibiting them. Many people have taken this finding as evidence that morality is objective, and therefore universal. I argue that reflection on the phenomenon of imaginative resistance will lead us to question these claims. If a concept applies in virtue of the obtaining of a set of more basic facts, then it is authority independent, and we therefore resist the attempts of authorities to claim that it does not apply. Thus, the moral/conventional distinction is a product of imaginative resistance to claims that a concept does not apply when its supervenience base is in place (or vice versa). All we can rightfully conclude from the fact that children are disposed to make the moral/conventional distinction is that our moral concepts belong to the class of authority-independent concepts. Though the set of basic facts in virtue of which an authority-independent concept obtains must be objective, the concept itself might be conventional, inasmuch as we could easily draw its boundaries wider or narrower, or fail to have a concept that corresponds to these properties at all
Matravers, Derek (2003). Fictional assent and the (so-called) `puzzle of imaginative resistance'. In Matthew Kieran & Dominic McIver Lopes (eds.), Imagination, Philosophy, and the Arts. Routledge.   (Google)
Mothersill, Mary (2006). Make-believe morality and fictional worlds. In José Luis Bermúdez & Sebastian Gardner (eds.), Arts and Morality. Routledge.   (Google)
Nichols, Shaun (ed.) (2006). The Architecture of the Imagination: New Essays on Pretence, Possibility, and Fiction. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: This volume brings together specially written essays by leading researchers on the propositional imagination. This is the mental capacity we exploit when we imagine that Holmes has a bad habit or that there are zombies. It plays an essential role in philosophical theorizing, engaging with fiction, and indeed in everyday life. The Architecture of the Imagination capitalizes on recent attempts to give a cognitive account of this capacity, extending the theoretical picture and exploring the philosophical implications
Smuts, Aaron (2006). V. F. Perkins' Functional Credibility and the Problem of Imaginative Resistance. Film and Philosophy 10 (1):85-99.   (Google)
Abstract: Echoing Beardsley's trinity of unity, complexity, and intensity, Perkins develops three interrelated criteria on which to base an evaluation of film: credibility, coherence, and significance. I assess whether Perkins criteria of credibility serves as a useful standard for film criticism. Most of the effort will be devoted to charitably reconstructing the notion of credibility by bringing together some of Perkins' particular comments. Then I will briefly examine whether Perkins has successfully achieved his goal of developing standards of judgment by holding credibility up to his own criteria of successful meta-criticism: "The clarification of standards should help to develop the disciplines of criticism without seeking to lay obligations on the film-maker" (p. 59). Although I argue that Perkins fails to achieve his goal, his criterion of credibility remains a useful mechanism for evaluating artistic attempts to achieve a particular end, namely spectator immersion. A limited domain of application for his criteria might seem to leave us with little more than an idiosyncratic expression of his classicist artistic taste, but Film as Film also contains valuable insights relevant to the so called "problem of imaginative resistance."
Stock, Kathleen (2005). Resisting imaginative resistance. Philosophical Quarterly 55 (221):607–624.   (Google | More links)
Stokes, Dustin R. (2006). The evaluative character of imaginative resistance. British Journal of Aesthetics 46 (4):287-405.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: A fiction may prescribe imagining that a pig can talk or tell the future. A fiction may prescribe imagining that torturing innocent persons is a good thing. We generally comply with imaginative prescriptions like the former, but not always with prescriptions like the latter: we imagine non-evaluative fictions without difficulty but sometimes resist imagining value-rich fictions. Thus arises the puzzle of imaginative resistance. Most analyses of the phenomenon focus on the content of the relevant imaginings. The present analysis focuses instead on the character of certain kinds of imaginings, arguing that we resist in such cases given the rich evaluative character of the imaginings prescribed, and the agent-dependent constraints on imagining in such ways
Stock, Kathleen (2003). The tower of goldbach and other impossible tales. In Matthew Kieran & Dominic McIver Lopes (eds.), Imagination, Philosophy, and the Arts. Routledge.   (Google)
Todd, Cain Samuel (2009). Imaginability, morality, and fictional truth: Dissolving the puzzle of 'imaginative resistance'. Philosophical Studies 143 (2):187-211.   (Google)
Abstract: This paper argues that there is no genuine puzzle of ‘imaginative resistance’. In part 1 of the paper I argue that the imaginability of fictional propositions is relative to a range of different factors including the ‘thickness’ of certain concepts, and certain pre-theoretical and theoretical commitments. I suggest that those holding realist moral commitments may be more susceptible to resistance and inability than those holding non-realist commitments, and that it is such realist commitments that ultimately motivate the problem. However, I argue that the relativity of imaginability is not a particularly puzzling feature of imagination. In part 2, I claim that it is the so-called ‘alethic’ puzzle, concerning fictional truth, which generates a real puzzle about imaginative resistance. However, I argue that the alethic puzzle itself depends on certain realist assumptions about the nature of fictional truth which are implausible and should be rejected in favour of an interpretive view of fictional truth. Once this is done, I contend, it becomes evident that the supposed problem of imaginative resistance as it has hitherto been discussed in the literature is not puzzling at all
Walton, Kendall Lewis (1994). Morals in fiction and fictional morality (I). Proceedings of Aristotelian Society:27-50.   (Google)
Walton, Kendall Lewis (2006). On the (so-called) puzzle of imaginative resistance. In Shaun Nichols (ed.), The Architecture of the Imagination. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Weatherson, Brian (2004). Morality, fiction, and possibility. Philosophers' Imprint 4 (3):1-27.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Authors have a lot of leeway with regard to what they can make true in their story. In general, if the author says that p is true in the fiction we’re reading, we believe that p is true in that fiction. And if we’re playing along with the fictional game, we imagine that, along with everything else in the story, p is true. But there are exceptions to these general principles. Many authors, most notably Kendall Walton and Tamar Szabó Gendler, have discussed apparent counterexamples when p is “morally deviant”. Many other statements that are conceptually impossible also seem to be counterexamples. In this paper I do four things. I survey the range of counterexamples, or at least putative counterexamples, to the principles. Then I look to explanations of the counterexamples. I argue, following Gendler, that the explanation cannot simply be that morally deviant claims are impossible. I argue that the distinctive attitudes we have towards moral propositions cannot explain the counterexamples, since some of the examples don’t involve moral concepts. And I put forward a proposed explanation that turns on the role of ‘higher-level concepts’, concepts that if they are satisfied are satisfied in virtue of more fundamental facts about the world, in fiction, and in imagination

5.1h.2 Imagination and Imagery

Abell, Catharine & Currie, Gregory (1999). Internal and external pictures. Philosophical Psychology 12 (4):429-445.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: What do pictures and mental images have in common? The contemporary tendency to reject mental picture theories of imagery suggests that the answer is: not much. We show that pictures and visual imagery have something important in common. They both contribute to mental simulations: pictures as inputs and mental images as outputs. But we reject the idea that mental images involve mental pictures, and we use simulation theory to strengthen the anti-pictorialist's case. Along the way we try to account for caricature and for some basic features of pictorial representations
Byrne, Alex (2010). Recollection, perception, imagination. Philosophical Studies 148 (1).   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Remembering a cat sleeping (specifically, recollecting the way the cat looked), perceiving (specifically, seeing) a cat sleeping, and imagining (specifically, visualizing) a cat sleeping are of course importantly different. Nonetheless, from the first-person perspective they are palpably alike. Our first question is
Casey, Edward S. (1971). Imagination: Imagining and the image. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 31 (June):475-490.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Gendler, Tamar Szabó (2006). Imaginative contagion. Metaphilosophy 37 (2):183-203.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The aim of this article is to expand the diet of examples considered in philosophical discussions of imagination and pretense, and to offer some preliminary observations about what we might learn about the nature of imagination as a result. The article presents a number of cases involving imaginative contagion: cases where merely imagining or pretending that P has effects that we would expect only perceiving or believing that P to have. Examples are offered that involve visual imagery, motor imagery, fictional emotions, and social priming. It is suggested that imaginative contagion is a more prevalent phenomenon than has typically been recognized
Gregory, Dominic (forthcoming). Imagery, the imagination and experience. Philosophical Quarterly.   (Google)
Abstract: Visualizings, the simplest imaginings which employ visual imagery, have certain characteristic features; they are perspectival, for instance. Also, it seems that some but not all of our visualizings are imaginings of seeings. But it has been forcefully argued, for example by M.G.F. Martin and Christopher Peacocke, that all visualizings are imaginings of visual sensations. I block these arguments by providing an account of visualizings which allows for their perspectival nature and other features they typically have, but which also explains how we can visualize things without thereby imagining visual sensations
Jones, Mostyn W. (1995). Inadequacies in current theories of imagination. Southern Journal of Philosophy 33 (3):313-333.   (Google)
Abstract: Interest in imagination dates back to Plato and Aristotle, but full-length works have been devoted to it only relatively recently by Sartre, McKellar, Furlong, Casey, Johnson, Warnock, Brann, and others. Despite their length and variety, however, these current theories take overly narrow views of this complex phenomenon. (1) Their definitions of “imagination” neglect the multiplicity of its meanings and tend to focus narrowly on the power of imaging alone (which produces images and imagery). But imagination in the fullest, most encompassing sense centers instead on creativity, which involves both imaging and reasoning powers. (2) Current accounts of the operations of imagination narrowly construe it in fixed, immutable terms. But it’s instead a dynamic, evolving synergy of its psychological roots (images and symbols) and sociobiological roots (cultures and instincts). This synergy has transformed the roles of images and symbols in imagination (as Vygotsky, Goody, etc. note). For example, in the shift from mytheopic to scientific imagination, literacy and formal education fostered abstract symbolic thinking (reason), which differs from mytheopic thinking based on richly concrete associations (imagery). The result was “more than cool reason”, but experimental studies (by Perkins, Clement, etc.) show that it’s also more than just dreamy imagery. It’s a dynamic synergy of the two that has transformed both. (3) Current evaluations of imagination’s potentials are also narrow. They tend to focus on its role in mental life while ignoring social and political life. Also, they tend to follow romantic and existentialist customs of extolling imagination’s virtues without soberly critiquing its limitations. Again, they ignore the synergy of psychological, sociological and biological forces that shape mental and social evolution, and promote and constrain imagination in complex ways. For example, Sartre surreally asks us to choose our own nature with an imagination emancipated from institutional and instinctual strictures. Yet making intelligible choices depends on these strictures. (4) In conclusion, current theories define imagination narrowly in terms of imaging, they describe its operations in fixed and immutable terms, and they evaluate its potentials without examining the full interplay of forces shaping it. These shortcomings are remedied by a broader perspective that defines imagination more adequately and comprehensively, and that recognizes it’s complex roots, dynamic operations, and evolving potentials.
Joyce, P. (2003). Imagining experiences correctly. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 103 (3):361-370.   (Google | More links)
Kind, Amy (online). Imagery and imagination.   (Google)
Abstract: Both imagery and imagination play an important part in our mental lives. This article, which has three main sections, discusses both of these phenomena, and the connection between them. The first part discusses mental images and, in particular, the dispute about their representational nature that has become known as the _imagery debate_ . The second part turns to the faculty of the imagination, discussing the long philosophical tradition linking mental imagery and the imagination—a tradition that came under attack in the early part of the twentieth century with the rise of behaviorism. Finally, the third part of this article examines modal epistemology, where the imagination has been thought to serve an important philosophical function, namely, as a guide to possibility
Kind, Amy (2001). Putting the image back in imagination. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 62 (1):85-110.   (Cited by 6 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Despite their intuitive appeal and a long philosophical history, imagery-based accounts of the imagination have fallen into disfavor in contemporary discussions. The philosophical pressure to reject such accounts seems to derive from two distinct sources. First, the fact that mental images have proved difficult to accommodate within a scientific conception of mind has led to numerous attempts to explain away their existence, and this in turn has led to attempts to explain the phenomenon of imagining without reference to such ontologically dubious entities as mental images. Second, even those philosophers who accept mental images in their ontology have worried about what seem to be fairly obvious examples of imaginings that occur without imagery. In this paper, I aim to relieve both these points of philosophical pressure and, in the process, develop a new imagery-based account of the imagination: the imagery model
Nanay, Bence (forthcoming). Perception and imagination: Amodal perception as mental imagery. Philosophical Studies.   (Google)
Abstract: When we see an object, we also represent those parts of it that are not visible. The question is how we represent them: this is the problem of amodal perception. I will consider three possible accounts: (a) we see them, (b) we have non-perceptual beliefs about them and (c) we have immediate perceptual access to them, and point out that all of these views face both empirical and conceptual objections. I suggest and defend a fourth account, according to which we represent the occluded parts of perceived objects by means of mental imagery. This conclusion could be thought of as a (weak) version of the Strawsonian dictum, according to which “imagination is a necessary ingredient of perception itself”
Shorter, J. M. (1952). Imagination. Mind 61 (October):528-542.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (ms). Are There People Who Do Not Experience Imagery? (And why does it matter?).   (Google)
Abstract: To the best of my knowledge, with the exception of Galton's original work (1880, 1883), Sommer's brief case study (1978), and Faw's (1997, 2009) articles, this is the only really substantial discussion of the phenomenon of non-brain-damaged "non-imagers" available anywhere.
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (ms). Coding dualism: Conscious thought without cartesianism or computationalism.   (Google)
Abstract: The principal temptation toward substance dualisms, or otherwise incorporating a question begging homunculus into our psychologies, arises not from the problem of consciousness in general, nor from the problem of intentionality, but from the question of our awareness and understanding of our own mental contents, and the control of the deliberate, conscious thinking in which we employ them. Dennett has called this "Hume's problem". Cognitivist philosophers have generally either denied the experiential reality of thought, as did the Behaviorists, or have taken an implicitly epiphenomenalist stance, a form of dualism. Some sort of mental duality may indeed be required to meet this problem, but not one that is metaphysical or question begging. I argue that it can be solved in the light of Paivio's "Dual Coding" theory of mental representation. This theory, which is strikingly simple and intuitive (perhaps too much so to have caught the imagination of philosophers) has demonstrated impressive empirical power and scope. It posits two distinct systems of potentially conscious representations in the human mind: mental imagery and verbal representation (which is not to be confused with 'propositional' or "mentalese" representation). I defend, on conceptual grounds, Paivio's assertion of precisely two codes against interpretations which would either multiply image codes to match sense modes, or collapse the two, admittedly interacting, systems into one. On this basis I argue that the inference that a conscious agent would be needed to read such mental representations and to manipulate them in the light of their contents can be pre-empted by an account of how the two systems interact, each registering, affecting and being affected by developing associative processes within the other
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (online). Imagination. Dictionary of Philosophy of Mind.   (Google)
Abstract: A brief historical and conceptual account of the concept of imagination
Thomas, Nigel J. T. (2005). Mental Imagery, Philosophical Issues About. In Lynn Nadel (ed.), Encyclopedia of Cognitive Science, Volume 2, pp. 1147-1153.   (Google)
Abstract: An introduction to the science and philosophy of mental imagery.
Thomas, Nigel J. T., The multidimensional spectrum of imagination:.   (Google)
Abstract: A comprehensive theory of the structure and cognitive function of the human imagination, and its relationship to perceptual experience, is developed, largely through a critique of the account propounded in Colin McGinn's Mindsight. McGinn eschews the highly deflationary (and unilluminating) views of imagination common amongst analytical philosophers, but fails to develop his own account satisfactorily because (owing to a scientifically outmoded understanding of visual perception) he draws an excessively sharp, qualitative distinction between imagination and perception (following Wittgenstein, Sartre, and others), and because of his fatally flawed, empirically ungrounded conception of hallucination. In fact, however, an understanding of perception informed by modern visual science will enable us to unify our accounts of perception, mental imagery, dreaming, hallucination, creativity, and other aspects of imagination within a single coherent theoretical framework
White, Alan R. (1987). Visualizing and imagining seeing. Analysis 47 (October):221-224.   (Cited by 1 | Google)

5.1h.3 Imagination and Pretense

Blaauw, Martijn (2006). Belief and pretense: A reply to Gendler. Metaphilosophy 37 (2):204-209.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In cases of imaginative contagion, imagining something has doxastic or doxastic-like consequences. In this reply to Tamar Szabó Gendler's article in this collection, I investigate what the philosophical consequences of these cases could be. I argue (i) that imaginative contagion has consequences for how we should understand the nature of imagination and (ii) that imaginative contagion has consequences for our understanding of what belief-forming mechanisms there are. Along the way, I make some remarks about what the consequences of the contagion cases are for the relation between knowledge and imagination
Bogdan, Radu J. (2005). Pretending as imaginative rehearsal for cultural conformity. Journal of Cognition and Culture 5 (1-2):191-213.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Carruthers, Peter (2003). Review of Gregory Currie, Ian Ravenscroft, Recreative Minds: Imagination in Philosophy and Psychology. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2003 (11).   (Google)
Currie, Gregory (2002). Desire in imagination. In Tamar S. Gendler & John Hawthorne (eds.), Conceivability and Possibility. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 6 | Google)
Currie, Gregory (2002). Imagination as motivation. Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 102 (3):201-16.   (Cited by 3 | Google | More links)
Currie, Gregory (1995). Imagination as simulation: Aesthetics meets cognitive science. In Martin Davies & Tony Stone (eds.), Mental Simulation. Blackwell.   (Cited by 29 | Google)
Currie, Gregory & Ravenscroft, Ian (2002). Recreative Minds: Imagination in Philosophy and Psychology. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 90 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Recreative Minds develops a philosophical theory of imagination that draws upon the latest work in psychology. This theory illuminates the use of imagination in coming to terms with art, its role in enabling us to live as social beings, and the psychological consequences of disordered imagination. The authors offer a lucid exploration of a fascinating subject
Doggett, Tyler & Egan, Andy (2007). Wanting things you don't want: The case for an imaginative analogue of desire. Philosophers' Imprint 7 (9):1-17.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: You’re imagining, in the course of a different game of make-believe, that you’re a bank robber. You don’t believe that you’re a bank robber. You are moved to point your finger, gun-wise, at the person pretending to be the bank teller and say, “Stick ‘em up! This is a robbery!”
Egan, Andy (2008). Pretense for the complete idiom. Noûs 42 (3):381-409.   (Google | More links)
Friend, Stacie (2007). Review of Shaun Nichols (ed.), The Architecture of the Imagination: New Essays on Pretence, Possibility, and Fiction. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2007 (4).   (Google)
Funkhouser, Eric & Spaulding, Shannon (2009). Imagination and other scripts. Philosophical Studies 143 (3):291-314.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: One version of the Humean Theory of Motivation holds that all actions can be causally explained by reference to a belief–desire pair. Some have argued that pretense presents counter-examples to this principle, as pretense is instead causally explained by a belief-like imagining and a desire-like imagining. We argue against this claim by denying imagination the power of motivation. Still, we allow imagination a role in guiding action as a script . We generalize the script concept to show how things besides imagination can occupy this same role in both pretense and non-pretense actions. The Humean Theory of Motivation should then be modified to cover this script role
Gendler, Tamar (2002). Review of Paul Harris, The Work of the Imagination. Mind 111 (442):414-418.   (Google)
Abstract: I had a structural worry about the relation of Gaita’s three chapters on truth, interesting though these chapters are, to the rest of Gaita’s project. And I had some residual questions left after reading the book: What are persons? How do we know when we are encountering one, and when are we justified (we must be sometimes: compare the various sorts of animal) in a decision that something we encounter is not a person? Do evil actions always involve a sort of blindness to what is being done? If so, how easy is it to explain how agents who do evil can be held responsible for their cognitive deficiencies? These may of course be questions that Gaita was not trying to answer; but in any case, as I hope I have conveyed, I found A Common Humanity a striking and revelatory read, and I warmly recommend it
Gendler, Tamar Szabó (2006). Imaginative contagion. Metaphilosophy 37 (2):183-203.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Abstract: The aim of this article is to expand the diet of examples considered in philosophical discussions of imagination and pretense, and to offer some preliminary observations about what we might learn about the nature of imagination as a result. The article presents a number of cases involving imaginative contagion: cases where merely imagining or pretending that P has effects that we would expect only perceiving or believing that P to have. Examples are offered that involve visual imagery, motor imagery, fictional emotions, and social priming. It is suggested that imaginative contagion is a more prevalent phenomenon than has typically been recognized
Gendler, Tamar Szabó (2003). On the relation between pretense and belief. In Imagination Philosophy and the Arts. Routledge.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: By the age of two, children are able to engage in highly elaborate games of symbolic pretense, in which objects and actions in the actual world are taken to stand for objects and actions in a realm of make-believe. These games of pretense are marked by the presence of two central features, which I will call quarantining and mirroring (see also Leslie 1987; Perner 1991). Quarantining is manifest to the extent that events within the pretense-episode are taken to have effects only within that pretense-episode (e.g. the child does not expect that ‘spilling’ ( pretend) ‘tea’1 will result in the table really being wet), or more generally, to the extent that proto-beliefs and proto-attitudes concerning the pretended state of affairs are not treated as beliefs and attitudes relevant to guiding action in the actual world. Mirroring is manifest to the extent that features of the imaginary situation that have not been explicitly stipulated are derivable via features of their real-world analogues (e.g. the child does expect that if she up-ends the teapot above the table, then the table will become wet in the pretense), or, more generally to the extent that imaginative content is taken to be governed by the same sorts of restrictions that govern believed content
Gendler, Tamar Szabó (2002). Review: The work of the imagination. Mind 111 (442).   (Google)
Gendler, Tamar (2007). Self-deception as pretense. Philosophical Perspectives 21 (1):231–258.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: I propose that paradigmatic cases of self-deception satisfy the following conditions: (a) the person who is self-deceived about not-P pretends (in the sense of makes-believe or imagines or fantasizes) that not-P is the case, often while believing that P is the case and not believing that not-P is the case; (b) the pretense that not-P largely plays the role normally played by belief in terms of (i) introspective vivacity and (ii) motivation of action in a wide range of circumstances. Understanding self-deception in this way is highly natural. And it provides a non-
paradoxical characterization of the phenomenon that explains both its distinctive patterns of instability and its ordinary association with irrationality. Why, then, has this diagnosis been overlooked? I suggest that the oversight is due to a failure to recognize the philosophical significance of a crucial fact about the human mind, namely, the degree to which attitudes other than belief often play a central role in our mental and practical lives, both by “influenc[ing our]. . . passions and imagination,” and by “governing. . .our actions.”
Goldie, Peter (2004). Recreative minds: Imagination in philosophy and psychology by Gregory Currie and Ian Ravenscroft, oxford: Clarendon press, 2002, pp. 233; ISBN 0 19 823809 6 (pbb) ??XX.Xx. Philosophy 79 (2):331-335.   (Google)
Harris, Paul L. (1995). Imagining and pretending. In Mental Simulation. Cambridge: Blackwell.   (Cited by 7 | Google)
Harris, Paul (2000). The Work of the Imagination. Wiley-Blackwell.   (Google)
Heal, Jane (2003). Mind, Reason, and Imagination: Selected Essays in Philosophy of Mind and Language. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Recent philosophy of mind has had a mistaken conception of the nature of psychological concepts. It has assumed too much similarity between psychological judgments and those of natural science and has thus overlooked the fact that other people are not just objects whose thoughts we may try to predict and control but fellow creatures with whom we talk and co-operate. In this collection of essays, Jane Heal argues that central to our ability to arrive at views about others' thoughts is not knowledge of some theory of the mind but rather an ability to imagine alternative worlds and how things appear from another person's point of view. She then applies this view to questions of how we represent others' thoughts, the shape of psychological concepts, the nature of rationality and the possibility of first person authority. This book should appeal to students and professionals in philosophy of mind and language
Liggins, David (forthcoming). The autism objection to pretence theories. Philosophical Quarterly.   (Google)
Abstract: A pretence theory of a discourse is one which claims that we do not believe or assert the propositions expressed by the sentences we utter when taking part in the discourse: instead, we are speaking from within a pretence. Jason Stanley argues that if a pretence account of a discourse is correct, people with autism should be incapable of successful participation in it; but since people with autism are capable of participiating successfully in the discourses which pretence theorists aim to account for, all these accounts should be rejected. I discuss how pretence theorists can respond, and apply this discussion to two pretence theories, Stephen Yablo's account of arithmetic and Kendall Walton's account of negative existentials. I show how Yablo and Walton can escape Stanley's objection
Nichols, Shaun (2002). Imagination and the puzzles of iteration. Analysis 62 (3):182-87.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Iteration presents opposing puzzles for a theory of the imagination. The first puzzle, noted by David Lewis, is that when a person pretends to pretend, the iteration is often preserved. Let’s call this the puzzle of ‘pre- served iteration’. At the other pole, Gregory Currie has noted that very often when we pretend to pretend, the iteration does collapse. We might call this the puzzle of ‘collapsed iteration’. Somehow a theory of the imagination must be able to address these two puzzles. I argue that an empirically inspired cognitive theory of the imagination (Nichols & Stich 2000) can accommodate both puzzles
Nichols, Shaun (ed.) (2006). The Architecture of the Imagination: New Essays on Pretence, Possibility, and Fiction. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Abstract: This volume brings together specially written essays by leading researchers on the propositional imagination. This is the mental capacity we exploit when we imagine that Holmes has a bad habit or that there are zombies. It plays an essential role in philosophical theorizing, engaging with fiction, and indeed in everyday life. The Architecture of the Imagination capitalizes on recent attempts to give a cognitive account of this capacity, extending the theoretical picture and exploring the philosophical implications
Van Leeuwen, Neil (2011). Imagination is where the action is. Journal of Philosophy 108 (2).   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Imaginative representations are crucial to the generation of action--both pretense and plain action. But well-known theories of imagination on offer in the literature [1] fail to describe how perceptually-formatted imaginings (mental images) and motor imaginings function in the generation of action and [2] fail to recognize the important fact that spatially rich imagining can be integrated into one's perceptual manifold. In this paper, I present a theory of imagining that shows how spatially rich imagining functions in the generation of action. I also describe the imaginative structures behind two under-explored forms of action: semi-pretense and pretense layering. In addition, I suggest that my theory of imagining meshes better than the competitors with current work in cognitive and affective neuroscience.
van Leeuwen, D. S. Neil (2009). The Motivational Role of Belief. Philosophical Papers 38 (2):219 - 246.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: This paper claims that the standard characterization of the motivational role of belief should be supplemented. Beliefs do not only, jointly with desires, cause and rationalize actions that will satisfy the desires, if the beliefs are true; beliefs are also the practical ground of other cognitive attitudes, like imagining, which means beliefs determine whether and when one acts with those other attitudes as the cognitive inputs into choices and practical reasoning. In addition to arguing for this thesis, I take issue with Velleman's argument that belief and imagining cannot be distinguished on the basis of motivational role.
Walton, Kendall L. (1991). Précis of mimesis as make-believe: On the foundations of the representational arts. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 51 (2):379-382.   (Google | More links)
Zeimbekis, John, Thought experiments and mental simulations.   (Google)
Abstract: Thought experiments have a mysterious way of informing us about the world, apparently without examining it, yet with a great degree of certainty. It is tempting to try to explain this capacity by making use of the idea that in thought experiments, the mind somehow simulates the processes about which it reaches conclusions. Here, I test this idea. I argue that when they predict the outcomes of hypothetical physical situations, thought experiments cannot simulate physical processes. They use mental models, which should not be confused with process-driven simulations. A convincing case can be made that thought experiments about hypothetical mental processes are mental simulations. Concerning moral thought experiments, I argue that construing them as simulations of mental processes favours certain moral theories over others. The scope of mental simulation in thought experiments is primarily limited by the constraint of relevant similarity on source and target processes: on one hand, this constraint disqualifies thought from simulating external natural processes; on the other hand, it is a source of epistemic bias in moral thought experiments. In view of these results, I conclude that thought experiments and mental simulations cannot be assimilated as means of acquiring knowledge.

5.1h.4 Imagination, Misc

Almeida, Michael J. (2008). The enlargement of life: Moral imagination at work – John Kekes. Philosophical Quarterly 58 (231):374–377.   (Google | More links)
Aquila, Richard E. (1988). Self-consciousness, self-determination, and imagination in Kant. Topoi 7 (1).   (Google)
Abstract:   I argue for a basically Sartrean approach to the idea that one''s self-concept, and any form of knowledge of oneself as an individual subject, presupposes concepts and knowledge about other things. The necessity stems from a pre-conceptual structure which assures that original self-consciousness is identical with one''s consciousness of objects themselves. It is not a distinct accomplishment merely dependent on the latter. The analysis extends the matter/form distinction to concepts. It also requires a distinction between two notions of consciousness: one relates to the employment of already formed concepts, the other to the structures of imaginative apprehension that help to constitute (empirical) concepts from the start. We need to see that (1) so far as objects are only conceptualized appearances, the material through which we apprehend them must be reflected in that apprehension itself; (2) the corresponding material consists of a manifold of pre-conceptually active anticipations and retentions concerning the course of one''s own experience. The resultant structure imposes an orientation on the world of appearances that does not derive from a concept of oneself as an individual in it, but that nevertheless provides the only possible basis for such a concept. One''s self-concept, at least as empirical subject, is simply that ofwhatever subject is indicated, in an appropriate way, by that orientation
Babbitt, Susan E. (1996). Impossible Dreams: Rationality, Integrity, and Moral Imagination. Westview Press.   (Google)
Abstract: Conventional wisdom and commonsense morality tend to take the integrity of persons for granted. But for people in systematically unjust societies, self-respect and human dignity may prove to be impossible dreams.Susan Babbitt explores the implications of this insight, arguing that in the face of systemic injustice, individual and social rationality may require the transformation rather than the realization of deep-seated aims, interests, and values. In particular, under such conditions, she argues, the cultivation and ongoing exercise of moral imagination is necessary to discover and defend a more humane social vision. Impossible Dreams is one of those rare books that fruitfully combines discourses that were previously largely separate: feminist and antiracist political theory, analytic ethics and philosophy of mind, and a wide range of non-philosophical literature on the lives of oppressed peoples around the world. It is both an object lesson in reaching across academic barriers and a demonstration of how the best of feminist philosophy can be in conversation with the best of “mainstream” philosophy—as well as affect the lives of real people
Banham, Gary (2005). Kant's Transcendental Imagination. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Abstract: The role and place of transcendental psychology in Kant's Critique of Pure Reason has been a source of some contention. This work presents a detailed argument for restoring transcendental psychology to a central place in the interpretation of Kant's Analytic, in the process providing a detailed response to more "austere" analytic readings
Blocker, H. Gene (1972). Another look at aesthetic imagination. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 30 (4):529-536.   (Google | More links)
Blocker, Harry (1965). Kant's theory of the relation of imagination and understanding in aesthetic judgements of taste. British Journal of Aesthetics 5 (1).   (Google)
Blunt, Anthony (1943). Blake's pictorial imagination. Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 6:190-212.   (Google | More links)
Brady, Emily (1998). Imagination and the aesthetic appreciation of nature. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 56 (2):139-147.   (Google | More links)
Brumbaugh, Robert Sherrick (1954). Plato's Mathematical Imagination. Bloomington, Indiana University Press.   (Google)
Bundy, Murray Wright (1927). The Theory of Imagination in Classical and Mediaeval Thought. R. West.   (Google)
Abstract: Pre-Socratic philosophy. - Plato. - Aristotle. - Post-Aristotelian philosophy. - The Theory of art: Quintilian, Longinus, and Philostratus. - Plotinus. - The lesser Neoplatonists. - Neoplatonic views of three early Christians. - Mediaeval descriptive psychology. - The psychology of the mystics. - Dante's theory of vision. - Conclusion.
Byrne, Alex (2010). Recollection, perception, imagination. Philosophical Studies 148 (1).   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Remembering a cat sleeping (specifically, recollecting the way the cat looked), perceiving (specifically, seeing) a cat sleeping, and imagining (specifically, visualizing) a cat sleeping are of course importantly different. Nonetheless, from the first-person perspective they are palpably alike. Our first question is
Carrier, David (1973). Three kinds of imagination. Journal of Philosophy 70 (22):819-831.   (Google | More links)
Casey, Edward S. (1976). Comparative phenomenology of mental activity: Memory, hallucination, and fantasy contrasted with imagination. Research in Phenomenology 6 (1):1-25.   (Google)
Casey, John (1984). Emotion and imagination. Philosophical Quarterly 34 (134):1-14.   (Google | More links)
Casey, Edward S. (1976). Imagining: A Phenomenological Study. Indiana University Press.   (Cited by 36 | Google | More links)
Casey, Edward S. (1977). Imagining and remembering. Review of Metaphysics 31 (December):187-209.   (Cited by 3 | Google)
Casey, Edward S. (2003). Imagination, fantasy, hallucination, and memory. In J. Philips & James Morley (eds.), Imagination and its Pathologies. MIT Press.   (Google)
Casey, Edward S. (1971). Imagination: Imagining and the image. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 31 (June):475-490.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Casey, Edward S. (1978). Imagining, perceiving, and thinking. Humanitas 14 (May):173-196.   (Google)
Castoriadis, Cornelius (1997). World in Fragments: Writings on Politics, Society, Psychoanalysis, and the Imagination. Stanford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This collection presents a broad and compelling overview of the most recent work by a world-renowned figure in contemporary thought. The book is in four parts: Koinonia, Polis, Psyche, Logos. The opening section begins with a general introduction to the author's views on being, time, creation, and the imaginary institution of society and continues with reflections on the role of the individual psyche in racist thinking and acting. The second part is a critique of those who now belittle and distort the meaning of May 1968 and other movements of the sixties as well as the French Revolution. In part three, Castoriadis shows how psychoanalysis, like politics, can contribute to the project of individual and collective autonomy and challenges Lacan, Foucault, and Derrida, and others in his report on 'The State and Subject Today'. Finally he examines how Aristotle's original aporetic discovery and cover-up of the imagination were repeated by Kant, Freud, Heidegger, and even Merleau-Ponty
Chambliss, J. J. (1974). Imagination and Reason in Plato, Aristotle, Vico, Rousseau, and Keats. The Hague,Nijhoff.   (Google)
Choi, Jinhee (2005). Leaving it up to the imagination: POV shots and imagining from the inside. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 63 (1):17–25.   (Google | More links)
Church, Jennifer (2003). Depression, depth, and the imagination. In J. Philips & James Morley (eds.), Imagination and its Pathologies. MIT Press.   (Google)
Ciulla, Joanne B. (1996). Business leadership and moral imagination in the twenty-first century. In Andrew R. Cecil & W. Lawson Taitte (eds.), Moral Values: The Challenge of the Twenty-First Century. Distributed by the University of Texas Press.   (Google)
Clausen, Christopher (1986). The Moral Imagination: Essays on Literature and Ethics. University of Iowa Press.   (Google)
Coates, Paul (2009). Perception, imagination and demonstrative reference : A Sellarsian account. In Willem A. DeVries (ed.), Empiricism, Perceptual Knowledge, Normativity, and Realism: Essays on Wilfrid Sellars. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Coble, Don Kelly (1997). Nietzsche, the imagination, and its multiple drives. Research in Phenomenology 27 (1):270-277.   (Google)
Cocking, J. M. (1991). Imagination: A Study in the History of Ideas. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: Many writers have paid tribute to its power: Shakespeare urged his audiences to use it to create a setting; Hobbes asserted that "imagination and memory are but one thing;" for Wordsworth it was "the mightiest leveler known to moral world;" and to Baudelaire it represented "the queen of truth." Imagination as artistic, poetic, and cultural predicate remains one of the most influential ideas in the history of Western thought. It has been simultaneously feared as a dangerous, uncontrollable force, and revered as the supreme visionary power. The questions of its origins, nature, function, and effects have absorbed writers, theologians, and philosophers alike. J. M. Cocking's Imagination shows how these questions have recurred, through the ages and in various cultures. Exploring this theme, from antiquity to the Renaissance, it opens with a discussion of the treatment of imagination in the writings of Aristotle and Plato. Tracing its development in the Middle Ages, Cocking pays particular attention to the parallel tradition in Islamic thought of the period. The book pursues the concept through the theories of Dante and the neo-Platonists, concluding with the High Renaissance
Coeckelbergh, Mark (2007). Imagination and Principles: An Essay on the Role of Imagination in Moral Reasoning. Palgrave Macmillan.   (Google)
Abstract: What does it mean to say that imagination plays a role in moral reasoning, and what are the theoretical and practical implications? Engaging with three traditions in moral theory and confronting them with three contexts of moral practice, this book offers a more comprehensive framework to think about these questions. The author develops an argument about the relation between imagination and principles that moves beyond competition metaphors and center-periphery schemas. He shows that both cooperate and are equally necessary to cope with moral problems, and combines insights of different theories and disciplines to explore how this works in practice
Coeckelbergh, Mark (2007). Principles or imagination? Two approaches to global justice. Journal of Global Ethics 3 (2):203 – 221.   (Google)
Abstract: What does it mean to introduce the notion of imagination in the discussion about global justice? What is gained by studying the role of imagination in thinking about global justice? Does a focus on imagination imply that we must replace existing influential principle-centred approaches such as that of John Rawls and his critics? We can distinguish between two approaches to global justice. One approach is Rawlsian and Kantian in inspiration. Discussions within this tradition typically focus on the question whether Rawls's theory of justice (1971), designed for the national level, can or should be applied to the global level. Can and should Rawls's Difference Principle be globalized, as Thomas Pogge argues? Is this proposal superior to Rawls's Law of Peoples (1999)? Another approach to global justice has been developed by Martha Nussbaum in Cultivating Humanity (1997), Poetic Justice (1995), and other work. I will construct her view and critically examine it by looking at her arguments about the relation between empathy, literature, and global justice. At first sight, these two approaches seem to be opposed. The former puts an emphasis on principles, universal reason, and the moral aspects of institutions and their policies, whereas the latter is rather concerned with the relation between imagination and justice, with the particular, and with the individual moral development. But is this necessarily so? I will show that both approaches could benefit from each other's insights to strengthen their own position. Moreover, I will argue for middle way between, or an integration of the two approaches that combines principles and imagination. In this way, we can move towards a more comprehensive account of global justice
Coeckelbergh, Mark & Mesman, Jessica (2007). With hope and imagination: Imaginative moral decision-making in neonatal intensive care units. Ethical Theory and Moral Practice 10 (1).   (Google)
Abstract:   Although the role of imagination in moral reasoning is often neglected, recent literature, mostly of pragmatist signature, points to imagination as one of its central elements. In this article we develop some of their arguments by looking at the moral role of imagination in practice, in particular the practice of neonatal intensive care. Drawing on empirical research, we analyze a decision-making process in various stages: delivery, staff meeting, and reflection afterwards. We show how imagination aids medical practitioners demarcating moral categories, tuning their actions, and exploring long-range consequences of decisions. We argue that imagination helps to bring about at least four kinds of integration in the moral decision-making process: personal integration by creating a moral self-image in moments of reflection; social integration by aiding the conciliation of the diverging perspectives of the people involved; temporal integration by facilitating the parties to transcend the present moment and connect past, present, and future; and epistemological integration by helping to combine the various forms of knowledge and experience needed to make moral decisions. Furthermore, we argue that the role of imagination in these moral decision-processes is limited in several significant ways. Rather than being a solution itself, it is merely an aid and cannot replace the decision itself. Finally, there are also limits to the practical relevance of this theoretical reflection. In the end, it is up to care professionals as reflective practitioners to re-imagine the practice of intensive care and make the right decisions with hope and imagination
Cornell, Drucilla (1993). Transformations: Recollective Imagination and Sexual Difference. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: At a time when the political left have watched the apparent decline of socialism, and with it the cynical rejection of political hope, the question of how to rethink political transformation has become a pressing question. In Transformations Drucilla Cornell offers us a unique conception of recollective imagination which allows us to preserve and re-articulate the tradition of critical social theory. Cornell argues that psychoanalysis must play a role in social theory because we need to understand the connection between our constitution as gendered subjects and social, political and legal transformation. We cannot avoid the question of how the subject is constituted if we are to provide a new conception of radical change. A remarkable work combining the insights of recent feminist and critical theory with the concerns for social change
Crick, Nathan (2004). Conquering our imagination: Thought experiments and enthymemes in scientific argument. Philosophy and Rhetoric 37 (1).   (Google)
Crittenden, Charles (2007). Review of Stephen Mulhall, Wittgenstein's Private Language: Grammar, Nonsense, and Imagination in Philosophical Investigations, ##243-315. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2007 (5).   (Google)
Currie, Gregory (2000). Imagination, delusion and hallucinations. In Max Coltheart & Martin Davies (eds.), Pathologies of Belief. Blackwell.   (Cited by 21 | Google | More links)
Currie, Gregory & Ravenscroft, Ian (2002). Recreative Minds: Imagination in Philosophy and Psychology. Oxford University Press.   (Cited by 90 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Recreative Minds develops a philosophical theory of imagination that draws upon the latest work in psychology. This theory illuminates the use of imagination in coming to terms with art, its role in enabling us to live as social beings, and the psychological consequences of disordered imagination. The authors offer a lucid exploration of a fascinating subject
Dallmayr, Fred (2001). Memory and social imagination: Latin american reflections. Critical Horizons 2 (2):153-171.   (Google)
Abstract: The imagination opens onto a reconciliation of the past with the future, especially when it is activated as a retrieval of the memories of collective suffering. This is especially the case with the Latin American experience, with its history of military governments and their 'dirty wars' against their civilians. Using Ricoeur's notion of the metaphorical imagination, and drawing on Dussel's work on ethical hermeneutics, this paper argues that, in the act of remembering, other social imaginaries can be created as possibilities that go beyond the concrete present, and which occur from the vantage points of oppressed others
Degenhardt, M. A. B. (1975). Sartre, imagination and education. Journal of Philosophy of Education 9 (1):72–92.   (Google | More links)
De Mey, Tim (2006). Imagination's grip on science. Metaphilosophy 37 (2):222-239.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: In part because "imagination" is a slippery notion, its exact role in the production of scientific knowledge remains unclear. There is, however, one often explicit and deliberate use of imagination by scientists that can be (and has been) studied intensively by epistemologists and historians of science: thought experiments. The main goal of this article is to document the varieties of thought experimentation, not so much in terms of the different sciences in which they occur but rather in terms of the different functions they fulfil. I argue that thought experimentation (and hence imagination) plays a role not only in theory choice but in singular causal analysis and scientific discovery as well. I pinpoint, moreover, some of the rules governing the use of thought experiments in theory choice and in singular causal analysis, that is, some of the criteria they should meet in order to fulfil those functions successfully
Desmond, W. (1976). Collingwood, imagination and epistemology. Philosophical Studies 24:82-103.   (Google)
Dilworth, John B. (2008). Imaginative Versus Analytical Experiences of Wines. In Fritz Allhoff (ed.), Wine and Philosophy. Blackwell.   (Google)
Abstract: The highly enjoyable experiences associated with drinking good wines have been widely misunderstood. It is common to regard wine appreciation as an analytical or quasi-scientific kind of activity, in which wine experts carefully distinguish the precise sensory qualities of each wine, and then pass on their accumulated factual knowledge to less experienced wine enthusiasts. However, this model of wine appreciation is seriously defective. One good way to show its defects is to provide a better and more fundamental scientific account of what is involved in wine appreciation. In order to do so, I outline a novel, evolutionarily based theory of perceptual consciousness that explains why there must be imaginative as well as analytical kinds of experiences of wines. In addition, imaginative wine experiences, unlike typical imaginative artistic experiences, may be shown to involve highly individualistic, improvisatory elements that help to give wine drinking a unique place among the recreational arts
Doggett, Tyler & Egan, Andy (2007). Wanting things you don't want: The case for an imaginative analogue of desire. Philosophers' Imprint 7 (9):1-17.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: You’re imagining, in the course of a different game of make-believe, that you’re a bank robber. You don’t believe that you’re a bank robber. You are moved to point your finger, gun-wise, at the person pretending to be the bank teller and say, “Stick ‘em up! This is a robbery!”
Dorsch, Fabian, Imagination and depiction.   (Google)
Abstract: It has not been uncommon to maintain that our experiences of pictures are essentially, even if only partially, imaginative.1 This view seems, however, incompatible with what may be called the Agency Account of imaginings, according to which imaginings are mental actions of a certain kind. In this paper, I would like to contribute to the defence of this promising theory of imaginings by trying to undermine the idea that pictorial experience should be accounted for in terms of imagining
Egan, Andy (online). Imagination, delusion, and self-deception.   (Google)
Abstract: Subjects with delusions profess to believe some extremely peculiar things. Patients with Capgras delusion sincerely assert that, for example, their spouses have been replaced by impostors. Patients with Cotard’s delusion sincerely assert that they are dead. Many philosophers and psychologists are hesitant to say that delusional subjects genuinely believe the contents of their delusions.2 One way to reinterpret delusional subjects is to say that we’ve misidentified the content of the problematic belief. So for example, rather than believing that his wife is has been replaced by an impostor, we might say that the victim of Capgras delusion believes that it is, in some respects, as if his wife has been replaced by an impostor. Another is to say that we’ve misidentified the attitude that the delusional subject bears to the content of their delusion. So for example, Gregory Currie and co-authors have suggested that rather than believing that his wife has been replaced by an impostor, we should say that the victim of Capgras delusion merely imagines that his wife has been replaced by an impostor.3
Elliott, Brian (2005). Phenomenology and Imagination in Husserl and Heidegger. Routledge.   (Google)
Abstract: Phenomenology is one of the most pervasive and influential schools of thought in twentieth-century European philosophy. This book provides a systematic and comprehensive analysis of the idea of the imagination in Husserl and Heidegger. The author also locates phenomenology within the broader context of a philosophical world dominated by Kantian thought, arguing that the location of Husserl within the Kantian landscape is essential to an adequate understanding of phenomenology both as a historical event and as a legacy for present and future philosophy
Engmann, Joyce (1976). Imagination and truth in Aristotle. Journal of the History of Philosophy 14 (3).   (Google)
Foti, Veronique M. (1986). The cartesian imagination. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 46 (4).   (Google)
Freydberg, Bernard (1999). Sallis, Brann, and the problem of imagination. Research in Phenomenology 29 (1):106-118.   (Google)
Fóti, Véronique M. (1986). The cartesian imagination. Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 46 (4):631-642.   (Google | More links)
Furlong, E. J. (1970). Mr. Urmson on memory and imagination. Mind 79 (313):137-138.   (Google | More links)
Gans, Eric Lawrence (2008). The Scenic Imagination: Originary Thinking From Hobbes to the Present Day. Stanford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: The Scenic Imagination argues that the uniquely human phenomenon of representation, as manifested in language, art, and ritual, is a scenic event focused on a central object designated by a sign. The originary hypothesis posits the necessity of conceiving the origin of the human as such an event. In traditional societies, the scenic imagination through which this scene of origin is conceived manifests itself in sacred creation narratives. Modern thought is defined by the independent use of the scenic imagination to create anthropological models of the origin of human institutions, beginning with the social contract scene in Hobbes’s Leviathan that puts an end to the reciprocal violence of the state of nature. Eric Gans follows the work of the scenic imagination in selected writings of twenty thinkers including Locke, Rousseau, Kant, Hegel, Marx, Nietzsche, Durkheim, Boas, and Freud and concludes his book with a critical examination of contemporary writing on the origins of religion and language. In the process, he demonstrates that the originary hypothesis offers the most cohesive explanation of the origin and function of these fundamental institutions
Garrett, Don (2008). Representation and consciousness in Spinoza's naturalistic theory of the imagination. In Charles Huenemann (ed.), Interpreting Spinoza: Critical Essays. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Gert, Bernard (1965). Imagination and verifiability. Philosophical Studies 16 (3):44-47.   (Cited by 2 | Annotation | Google | More links)
Gibbons, Sarah L. (1994). Kant's Theory of Imagination: Bridging Gaps in Judgement and Experience. Oxford University Press.   (Google)
Abstract: This book departs from much of the scholarship on Kant by demonstrating the centrality of imagination to Kant's philosophy as a whole. In Kant's works, human experience is simultaneously passive and active, thought and sensed, free and unfree: these dualisms are often thought of as unfortunate byproducts of his system. Gibbons, however, shows that imagination performs a vital function in "bridging gaps" between the different elements of cognition and experience. Thus, the role imagination plays in Kant's works expresses his fundamental insight into the complexity of cognition for finite rational beings such as ourselves
Goldie, Peter (2005). Imagination and the distorting power of emotion. Journal of Consciousness Studies 12 (8-10):127-139.   (Cited by 2 | Google | More links)
Abstract: _In real life, emotions can distort practical reasoning, typically in ways that it is_ _difficult to realise at the time, or to envisage and plan for in advance. This fea-_ _ture of real life emotional experience raises difficulties for imagining such expe-_ _riences through centrally imagining, or imagining ‘from the inside’. I argue_ _instead for the important psychological role played by another kind of imagin-_ _ing: imagining from an external perspective. This external perspective can draw_ _on the dramatic irony involved in imagining these typical cases, where one_ _knows outside the scope of the imagining what one does not know as part of the_ _content of what one imagines: namely, that the imagined emotion is distorting_ _one’s reasoning. Moreover, imagining from an external perspective allows one_ _to evaluate the imagined events in a way that imagining from the inside does not._
Goldie, Peter (2006). Wollheim on emotion and imagination. Philosophical Studies 127 (1):1-17.   (Cited by 1 | Google | More links)
Gornall, Thomas & S., J. (1963). A note on imagination and thought about God. Heythrop Journal 4 (2):135–140.   (Google | More links)
Grant, Edward (2004). Scientific imagination in the middle ages. Perspectives on Science 12 (4).   (Google)
Abstract: : Following Aristotle, medieval natural philosophers believed that knowledge was ultimately based on perception and observation; and like Aristotle, they also believed that observation could not explain the "why" of any perception. To arrive at the "why," natural philosophers offered theoretical explanations that required the use of the imagination. This was, however, only the starting point. Not only did they apply their imaginations to real phenomena, but expended even more intellectual energy on counterfactual phenomena, both extracosmic and intracosmic, extensively discussing, among other themes, the possible existence of other worlds and the possibility of an infinite extracosmic space. The application of the imagination to scientific problems during the Middle Ages was not an empty exercise, but, as I shall show, played a significant role in the development of early modern science
Grenberg, Jeanine (2007). Imagination in Kant's. Journal of the History of Philosophy 45 (2).   (Google)
Guevara, Daniel (2009). Kant and the power of imagination (review). Journal of the History of Philosophy 47 (4):pp. 629-630.   (Google)
Guggenbühl, Allan (2008). Education and imagination : A contradiction? Experiences from mythodramatic crisis intervention in schools. In Raya A. Jones (ed.), Education and Imagination: Post-Jungian Perspectives. Routledge.   (Google)
Hall, Steven (2008). Review of Stephen Mulhall, Wittgenstein's private language: Grammar, nonsense, and imagination in philosophical investigations §§243–315. Philosophical Investigations 31 (3):272–280.   (Google | More links)
Hanna, Robert (2003). Review of Martin Weatherston, Heidegger's Interpretation of Kant: Categories, Imagination, and Temporality. Notre Dame Philosophical Reviews 2003 (8).   (Google)
Harding, F. J. W. (1964). Fantasy, imagination and Shakespeare. British Journal of Aesthetics 4 (4).   (Google)
Heal, Jane (2003). Mind, Reason, and Imagination: Selected Essays in Philosophy of Mind and Language. Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 4 | Google | More links)
Abstract: Recent philosophy of mind has had a mistaken conception of the nature of psychological concepts. It has assumed too much similarity between psychological judgments and those of natural science and has thus overlooked the fact that other people are not just objects whose thoughts we may try to predict and control but fellow creatures with whom we talk and co-operate. In this collection of essays, Jane Heal argues that central to our ability to arrive at views about others' thoughts is not knowledge of some theory of the mind but rather an ability to imagine alternative worlds and how things appear from another person's point of view. She then applies this view to questions of how we represent others' thoughts, the shape of psychological concepts, the nature of rationality and the possibility of first person authority. This book should appeal to students and professionals in philosophy of mind and language
Hengehold, Laura (2002). “In that sleep of death what dreams...”: Foucault, existential phenomenology, and the Kantian imagination. Continental Philosophy Review 35 (2).   (Google)
Abstract: Although Foucault's early writings were strongly influenced by the discourse of existential phenomenology, he later considered it an obstacle to a better understanding of social and political power. This essay seeks to understand some of the reasons for his shift, specifically with respect to Heidegger and Merleau-Ponty. I argue that Foucault diverges from existential phenomenology according to an alternative tendency within the Kantian inheritance they both share: one which stresses the world-disruptive rather than the unifying or world-disclosive power of transcendental imagination. Examining the role played by dreams and death in Foucault's early introduction to Binswanger's Dream and Existence allows us to situate his later analysis of the historical and political (rather than existential) meaning of death with respect to larger philosophical currents
Hertzberg, Lars (1991). Imagination and the sense of identity. In Human Beings. New York: Cambridge University Press.   (Cited by 2 | Google)
Himmelfarb, Gertrude (2006). The Moral Imagination: From Edmund Burke to Lionel Trilling. Ivan R. Dee.   (Google)
Abstract: Edmund Burke : apologist for Judaism? -- George Eliot : the wisdom of Dorothea -- Jane Austen : the education of Emma -- Charles Dickens : "a low writer" -- Benjamin Disraeli : the Tory imagination -- John Stuart Mill : the other Mill -- Walter Bagehot : "a divided nature" -- John Buchan : an untimely appreciation -- The Knoxes : a God-haunted family -- Michael Oakeshott : the conservative disposition -- Winston Churchill : "quite simply, a great man" -- Lionel Trilling : the moral imagination.
Hoff, J. H. van't (1967). Imagination in Science. [New York]Springer-Verlag New York.   (Google)
Hohler, T. P. (1982). Imagination and Reflection: Intersubjectivity: Fichte's Grundlage of 1794. Distributors for the United States and Canada, Kluwer Boston.   (Google)
Holton, Gerald James (1978). The Scientific Imagination: With a New Introduction. Harvard University Press.   (Google)
Holton, Gerald James (1978). The Scientific Imagination: Case Studies. Cambridge University Press.   (Google)
Hume, Robert D. (1970). Kant and coleridge on imagination. Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 28 (4):485-496.   (Google | More links)
Ichikawa, Jonathan (2009). Dreaming and imagination. Mind and Language 24 (1):103-121.   (Google | More links)
Abstract: Penultimate draft; please refer to published version. I argue, on philosophical, psychological, and neurophysiological grounds, that contrary to an orthodox view, dreams do not typically involve misleading sensations and false beliefs. I am thus in partial agreement with Colin McGinn, who has argued that we do not have misleading sensory experience while dreaming, and partially in agreement with Ernest Sosa, who has argued that we do not form false beliefs while dreaming. Rather, on my view, dreams involve mental imagery and propositional imagination. I defend the imagination model of dreaming from some objections
Ichikawa, Jonathan (online). Inference in imagin